This is a modern-English version of Strange Stories from a Chinese Studio, Vol. 2 (of 2), originally written by Pu, Songling. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Please read the Transcriber's Note at the end of this electronic text.

Please read the Transcriber's Note at the end of this electronic text.

STRANGE STORIES
FROM A
CHINESE STUDIO.

STRANGE STORIES
FROM A
CHINESE STUDIO.

TRANSLATED AND ANNOTATED
BY
HERBERT A. GILES,
Of H.M.’s Consular Service.
IN TWO VOLUMES.
VOL. II.
LONDON:
THOS. DE LA RUE & CO.
110 Bunhill Row.
1880.

PRINTED BY
THOMAS DE LA RUE AND CO., BUNHILL ROW,
LONDON.

CONTENTS.

Vol. I., pp. -
STORIES.
  Vol. I.
PAGE
Vol. II.
PAGE
Adulteration Punished 332
Alchemist, The 313
Boat-girl Bride, The 149
Boatmen of Lao-lung, The 348
Bribery and Corruption 170
Buddhist Priests, Arrival of 231
Butterfly’s Revenge, The 289
Carrying a Corpse 181
Cattle Plague, The 253
Censor in Purgatory, The 238
Chang Pu-liang 177
Chou K‘o-ch‘ang and his Ghost 106
Clay Image, The 276
Cloth Merchant, The 127
Collecting Subscriptions 220
Courage Tested 116
Cruelty Avenged 267
Dead Priest, The 247
Disembodied Friend, The 119
Dishonesty Punished 279
Doctor, The 290
Donkey’s Revenge, The 64
Dreaming Honours 327
Dutch Carpet, The 179
Earthquake, An 263
Elephants and the Lion, The 343
Faithful Dog, The 261
Faithful Gander, The 342
Faithless Widow, The 39
Feasting the Ruler of Purgatory 284
Fêng-shui 322
Fighting Cricket, The 17
Fisherman and his Friend, The 197
Flying Cow, The 249
Fortune-hunter Punished, The 272
Forty Strings of Cash, The 211
Friendship with Foxes 300
Grateful Dog, The 308
Great Rat, The 303
Great Test, The 310
Hidden Treasure, The 345
His Father’s Ghost 142
Incorrupt Official, The 358
Infernal Regions, In the 95
Ingratitude Punished 138
Injustice of Heaven, The 111
Invisible Priest, The 235
Jonah, A Chinese 176
Justice for Rebels 184
Killing a Serpent 190
Life Prolonged 273
Lingering Death, The 325
Lo-ch‘a Country and the Sea Market, The 1
Mad Priest, The 282
Magic Mirror, The 114
Magic Path, The 36
Making Animals 265
Marriage of the Virgin Goddess, The 257
Metempsychosis 207
“Mirror and Listen” Trick, The 251
Mr. Tung; or, Virtue Rewarded 244
Mr. Willow and the Locusts 242
Mysterious Head, The 135
Picture Horse, The 286
Pious Surgeon, The 351
Planchette 295
Priest’s Warning, The 205
Princess Lily, The 56
Princess of the Tung-t‘ing Lake 43
Raising the Dead 318
Resuscitated Corpse, The 193
Rip van Winkle, A Chinese 85
Roc, The 340
Salt Smuggler, The 215
Saving Life 213
Sea-serpent, The 113
She-wolf and the Herd-boys, The 330
Singular case of Ophthalmia 102
Singular Verdict 307
Smelling Essays 139
Snow in Summer 294
Solomon, A Chinese 335
Solomon, Another 355
Spirit of the Hills, The 137
Spirits of the Po-yang Lake, The 109
Spiritualistic Séances 131
Stolen Eyes, The 233
Strange Companion, A 130
Stream of Cash, The 110
Supernatural Wife, A 166
Taking Revenge 25
Taoist Devotee, A 183
Taoist Miracles 226
Theft of the Peach 186
Three States of Existence, The 90
Tipsy Turtle, The 28
Two Brides, The 158
Unjust Sentence, The 80
Wei-ch‘i Devil, The 268
Wine Insect, The 259
Wolf Dream, The 73
Wolves 305
Appendix A
B
361
389

STRANGE STORIES
FROM A
CHINESE STUDIO.

LXIII.
THE LO-CH‘A COUNTRY AND THE SEA-MARKET.
[1]

Once upon a time there was a young man, named Ma Chün, who was also known as Lung-mei. He was the son of a trader, and a youth of surpassing beauty. His manners were courteous, and he loved nothing better than singing and playing. He used to associate with actors, and with an embroidered handkerchief round his head the effect was that of a beautiful woman. Hence he acquired the sobriquet of the Beauty. At fourteen years of age he graduated and began to make a name for himself; but his father, who was growing old and wished to retire from business, said to him, “My boy, book-learning will never fill your belly or put a coat on your back; you had much better stick to the old thing.” Accordingly, Ma from that time occupied himself with scales and weights, with principle and interest, and such matters.

Once upon a time, there was a young man named Ma Chün, also known as Lung-mei. He was the son of a trader and was exceptionally handsome. He was polite, and he loved nothing more than singing and playing music. He hung out with actors, and when he wore an embroidered handkerchief around his head, he looked like a beautiful woman. This earned him the nickname "the Beauty." By the time he turned fourteen, he graduated and started to make a name for himself; however, his father, who was getting older and wanted to retire from trading, told him, “My boy, book learning will never fill your stomach or put clothes on your back; you’d be better off sticking to what we’ve always done.” So, from then on, Ma focused on scales and weights, interest and principal, and similar matters.

He made a voyage across the sea, and was carried away by a typhoon. After being tossed about for many days and nights he arrived at a country where the people were hideously ugly. When these people saw Ma they thought he was a devil and all ran screeching away. Ma was somewhat alarmed at this, but finding that it was they who were frightened at him, he quickly turned their fear to his own advantage. If he came across people eating and drinking he would rush upon them, and when they fled away for fear, he would regale himself upon what they had left. By-and-by he went to a village among the hills, and there the people had at any rate some facial resemblance to ordinary men. But they were all in rags and tatters like beggars. So Ma sat down to rest under a tree, and the villagers, not daring to come near him, contented themselves with looking at him from a distance. They soon found, however, that he did not want to eat them, and by degrees approached a little closer to him. Ma, smiling, began to talk; and although their language was different, yet he was able to make himself tolerably intelligible, and told them whence he had come. The villagers were much pleased, and spread the news that the stranger was not a man-eater. Nevertheless, the very ugliest of all would only take a look and be off again; they would not come near him. Those who did go up to him were not very much unlike his own countrymen, the Chinese. They brought him plenty of food and wine. Ma asked them what they were afraid of. They replied, “We had heard from our forefathers that 26,000 li to the west there is a country called China. We had heard that the people of that land were the most extraordinary in appearance you can possibly imagine. Hitherto it has been hearsay; we can now believe it.” He then asked them how it was they were so poor. They answered, “You see, in our country everything depends, not on literary talent, but on beauty. The most beautiful are made ministers of state; the next handsomest are made judges and magistrates; and the third class in looks are employed in the palace of the king. Thus these are enabled out of their pay to provide for their wives and families. But we, from our very birth, are regarded by our parents as inauspicious, and are left to perish, some of us being occasionally preserved by more humane parents to prevent the extinction of the family.” Ma asked the name of their country, and they told him it was Lo-ch‘a. Also that the capital city was some 30 li to the north. He begged them to take him there, and next day at cock-crow he started thitherwards in their company, arriving just about dawn. The walls of the city were made of black stone, as black as ink, and the city gate-houses were about 100 feet high. Red stones were used for tiles, and picking up a broken piece Ma found that it marked his finger-nail like vermilion. They arrived just when the Court was rising, and saw all the equipages of the officials. The village people pointed out one who they said was Prime Minister. His ears drooped forward in flaps; he had three nostrils, and his eye-lashes were just like bamboo screens hanging in front of his eyes. Then several came out on horseback, and they said these were the privy councillors. So they went on, telling him the rank of all the ugly uncouth fellows he saw. The lower they got down in the official scale the less hideous the officials were. By-and-by Ma went back, the people in the streets marvelling very much to see him, and tumbling helter-skelter one over another as if they had met a goblin. The villagers shouted out to re-assure them, and then they stood at a distance to look at him. When he got back, there was not a man, woman, or child in the whole nation but knew that there was a strange man at the village; and the gentry and officials became very desirous to see him. However, if he went to any of their houses the porter always slammed the door in his face, and the master, mistress, and family, in general, would only peep at, and speak to him through the cracks. Not a single one dared receive him face to face; but, finally, the village people, at a loss what to do, bethought themselves of a man who had been sent by a former king on official business among strange nations. “He,” said they, “having seen many kinds of men, will not be afraid of you.” So they went to his house, where they were received in a very friendly way. He seemed to be about eighty or ninety years of age; his eye-balls protruded, and his beard curled up like a hedge-hog. He said, “In my youth I was sent by the king among many nations, but I never went to China. I am now one hundred and twenty years of age, and that I should be permitted to see a native of your country is a fact which it will be my duty to report to the Throne. For ten years and more I have not been to Court, but have remained here in seclusion; yet I will now make an effort on your behalf.” Then followed a banquet, and when the wine had already circulated pretty freely, some dozen singing girls came in and sang and danced before them. The girls all wore white embroidered turbans, and long scarlet robes which trailed on the ground. The words they uttered were unintelligible, and the tunes they played perfectly hideous. The host, however, seemed to enjoy it very much, and said to Ma, “Have you music in China?” He replied that they had, and the old man asked for a specimen. Ma hummed him a tune, beating time on the table, with which he was very much pleased, declaring that his guest had the voice of a phœnix and the notes of a dragon, such as he had never heard before. The next day he presented a memorial to the Throne, and the king at once commanded Ma to appear before him. Several of the ministers, however, represented that his appearance was so hideous it might frighten His Majesty, and the king accordingly desisted from his intention. The old man returned and told Ma, being quite upset about it. They remained together some time until they had drunk themselves tipsy. Then Ma, seizing a sword, began to attitudinize, smearing his face all over with coal-dust. He acted the part of Chang Fei,[2] at which his host was so delighted that he begged him to appear before the Prime Minister in the character of Chang Fei. Ma replied, “I don’t mind a little amateur acting, but how can I play the hypocrite[3] for my own personal advantage?” On being pressed he consented, and the old man prepared a great feast, and asked some of the high officials to be present, telling Ma to paint himself as before. When the guests had arrived, Ma was brought out to see them; whereupon they all exclaimed, “Ai-yah! how is it he was so ugly before and is now so beautiful?” By-and-by, when they were all taking wine together, Ma began to sing them a most bewitching song, and they got so excited over it that next day they recommended him to the king. The king sent a special summons for him to appear, and asked him many questions about the government of China, to all of which Ma replied in detail, eliciting sighs of admiration from His Majesty. He was honoured with a banquet in the royal guest-pavilion, and when the king had made himself tipsy he said to him, “I hear you are a very skilful musician. Will you be good enough to let me hear you?” Ma then got up and began to attitudinize, singing a plaintive air like the girls with the turbans. The king was charmed, and at once made him a privy councillor, giving him a private banquet, and bestowing other marks of royal favour. As time went on his fellow-officials found out the secret of his painted face,[4] and whenever he was among them they were always whispering together, besides which they avoided being near him as much as possible. Thus Ma was left to himself, and found his position anything but pleasant in consequence. So he memorialized the Throne, asking to be allowed to retire from office, but his request was refused. He then said his health was bad, and got three months’ sick leave, during which he packed up his valuables and went back to the village. The villagers on his arrival went down on their knees to him, and he distributed gold and jewels amongst his old friends. They were very glad to see him, and said, “Your kindness shall be repaid when we go to the sea-market; we will bring you some pearls and things.” Ma asked them where that was. They said it was at the bottom of the sea, where the mermaids[5] kept their treasures, and that as many as twelve nations were accustomed to go thither to trade. Also that it was frequented by spirits, and that to get there it was necessary to pass through red vapours and great waves. “Dear Sir,” they said, “do not yourself risk this great danger, but let us take your money and purchase these rare pearls for you. The season is now at hand.” Ma asked them how they knew this. They said, “Whenever we see red birds flying backwards and forwards over the sea, we know that within seven days the market will open.” He asked when they were going to start, that he might accompany them; but they begged him not to think of doing so. He replied, “I am a sailor: how can I be afraid of wind and waves?” Very soon after this people came with merchandise to forward, and so Ma packed up and went on board the vessel that was going.

He sailed across the sea and got caught in a typhoon. After being tossed around for many days and nights, he arrived in a country where the people were incredibly ugly. When they saw Ma, they thought he was a demon and all ran away screaming. Ma was a bit alarmed by this, but realizing they were the ones scared of him, he quickly started to use their fear to his advantage. Whenever he found people eating or drinking, he would charge at them, and when they ran away in fear, he would enjoy their leftovers. Eventually, he reached a village in the hills, and the people there looked somewhat like normal humans. However, they were all dressed in rags like beggars. So, Ma sat down to rest under a tree, and the villagers, too scared to approach him, just watched from a distance. But soon they realized he wasn’t interested in eating them, and slowly moved a bit closer. Ma smiled and started talking; even though their languages were different, he managed to communicate reasonably well and told them where he had come from. The villagers were relieved and spread the word that the stranger was not a man-eater. Nevertheless, the very ugliest among them would only take a glance and then hurry away; they wouldn’t come near him. The ones who did approach him resembled his fellow countrymen, the Chinese. They brought him plenty of food and wine. Ma asked them why they were so poor. They replied, “In our country, everything depends not on talent but on beauty. The prettiest are made ministers; the next best-looking become judges and magistrates; and the third tier in appearance works in the king's palace. They can use their salaries to support their families. But from birth, we are seen as unlucky by our parents and often left to die, though some are saved by kinder parents to prevent the family line from dying out.” Ma asked what the name of their country was, and they told him it was Lo-ch’a. They also mentioned that the capital city was about 30 li to the north. He asked them to take him there, and the next day at dawn, they set off together, arriving just as the sun rose. The city walls were made of black stone, as dark as ink, and the gatehouses were about 100 feet tall. The roofs were tiled with red stones, and when Ma picked up a chipped piece, it stained his fingernail like vermillion. They arrived just as the court was ending, witnessing all the officials’ carriages. The villagers pointed out one they said was the Prime Minister. He had drooping ears, three nostrils, and eyelashes that looked like bamboo screens in front of his eyes. Then several horsemen came out, and they informed him these were the privy councillors. They continued to tell him the ranks of the various ugly officials he saw. As they went lower in rank, the officials appeared less hideous. Eventually, Ma returned home, and the people in the streets were amazed to see him, falling over themselves as if they had encountered a ghost. The villagers yelled to calm them down, and then everyone stood back to watch him. When he got back, not a single person in the entire nation didn’t know that a strange man was in the village; even the gentry and officials were eager to see him. However, if he went to any of their homes, the doormen always slammed the door shut, and the family would only peek at him and speak through the cracks. No one dared to face him directly, but eventually, the villagers, unsure of what to do, thought of an elderly man who had previously been sent on official business to foreign lands. “He,” they said, “has seen many kinds of people and won’t be scared of you.” They visited his house, and he greeted them warmly. He looked to be around eighty or ninety years old, had bulging eyes, and a beard that curled like a hedgehog. He said, “In my youth, I traveled for the king among many nations, but I never went to China. Now at one hundred and twenty years old, it’s a remarkable honor for me to see a native of your country, and I must report this to the Throne. Though I haven’t been to court for over ten years and have lived here in solitude, I will now try to help you.” Then a banquet followed, and after a few rounds of wine, a dozen singing girls entered to perform for them. The girls wore white embroidered turbans and long scarlet robes that trailed the ground. The words they sang were nonsensical, and the music was jarring. However, the host seemed to enjoy it immensely and asked Ma, “Do you have music in China?” He replied that they did, and the old man requested an example. Ma hummed a tune, tapping on the table, which delighted the old man, who declared that his guest had the voice of a phoenix and melodies like a dragon that he had never heard before. The next day, he presented a report to the Throne, and the king immediately ordered Ma to appear before him. However, several ministers argued that Ma was so unattractive he might scare the king, so the king decided not to call him in. The old man returned and told Ma, looking rather disturbed. They sat together for a while, drinking until they were tipsy. Then Ma grabbed a sword and started posing dramatically, smearing his face with coal dust. He acted out the character of Chang Fei, which thrilled his host so much that he asked Ma to perform for the Prime Minister as Chang Fei. Ma replied, “I don’t mind some amateur acting, but how can I act insincerely for my own benefit?” After some persuasion, he agreed, and the old man prepared a grand feast, inviting high officials to come, telling Ma to paint his face as before. When the guests arrived, Ma was presented to them; they all exclaimed, “Wow! How is it he was so ugly before and now looks so handsome?” Before long, as they were all drinking together, Ma started to sing an enchanting song, and they became so excited that the next day they recommended him to the king. The king sent for him specially and asked him many questions about the governance of China, all of which Ma answered in detail, causing His Majesty to sigh in admiration. He was treated to a banquet in the royal guest pavilion, and when the king had a bit too much to drink, he said, “I hear you are a skilled musician. Will you please perform for me?” Ma stood up and began to act dramatically, singing a sad tune like the girls with the turbans. The king was captivated and instantly made him a privy councillor, giving him a private feast and other royal honors. As time went on, his fellow officials discovered his secret of the painted face, and whenever he was around them, they would whisper among themselves and try to keep their distance. As a result, Ma often found himself alone, and his situation wasn’t pleasant. He petitioned the Throne to allow him to resign from his position, but his request was denied. He then claimed ill health and received three months’ sick leave, during which he gathered his valuables and returned to the village. When he arrived, the villagers knelt before him, and he distributed gold and jewels among his old friends. They were thrilled to see him and said, “We’ll repay your kindness when we go to the sea market; we’ll bring you pearls and other treasures.” Ma asked where that was, and they said it was at the bottom of the sea, where the mermaids kept their treasures, and that twelve nations came there to trade. They mentioned it was also visited by spirits, and that to get there, one had to pass through red vapors and massive waves. “Dear Sir,” they said, “please don’t risk this great danger yourself; let us take your money and buy these rare pearls for you. The season is approaching.” Ma asked how they knew this, and they replied, “Whenever we see red birds flying back and forth over the sea, we know that in seven days the market will open.” He asked when they planned to begin so he could go with them, but they urged him not to consider it. He countered, “I’m a sailor; how can I fear wind and waves?” Shortly after, merchants came to send their goods, and so Ma packed up and boarded the vessel that was setting sail.

This vessel held some tens of people, was flat-bottomed with a railing all round, and, rowed by ten men, it cut through the water like an arrow. After a voyage of three days they saw afar off faint outlines of towers and minarets, and crowds of trading vessels. They soon arrived at the city, the walls of which were made of bricks as long as a man’s body, the tops of its buildings being lost in the Milky Way.[6] Having made fast their boat they went in, and saw laid out in the market rare pearls and wondrous precious stones of dazzling beauty, such as are quite unknown amongst men. Then they saw a young man come forth riding upon a beautiful steed. The people of the market stood back to let him pass, saying he was the third son of the king; but when the Prince saw Ma, he exclaimed, “This is no foreigner,” and immediately an attendant drew near and asked his name and country. Ma made a bow, and standing at one side told his name and family. The prince smiled, and said, “For you to have honoured our country thus is no small piece of good luck.” He then gave him a horse and begged him to follow. They went out of the city gate and down to the sea-shore, whereupon their horses plunged into the water. Ma was terribly frightened and screamed out; but the sea opened dry before them and formed a wall of water on either side. In a little time they reached the king’s palace, the beams of which were made of tortoise-shell and the tiles of fishes’ scales. The four walls were of crystal, and dazzled the eye like mirrors. They got down off their horses and went in, and Ma was introduced to the king. The young prince said, “Sire, I have been to the market, and have got a gentleman from China.” Whereupon Ma made obeisance before the king, who addressed him as follows:—“Sir, from a talented scholar like yourself I venture to ask for a few stanzas upon our sea-market. Pray do not refuse.” Ma thereupon made a kot‘ow and undertook the king’s command. Using an ink-slab of crystal, a brush of dragon’s beard, paper as white as snow, and ink scented like the larkspur,[7] Ma immediately threw off some thousand odd verses, which he laid at the feet of the king. When His Majesty saw them, he said, “Sir, your genius does honour to these marine nations of ours.” Then, summoning the members of the royal family, the king gave a great feast in the Coloured Cloud pavilion; and, when the wine had circulated freely, seizing a great goblet in his hand, the king rose and said before all the guests, “It is a thousand pities, Sir, that you are not married. What say you to entering the bonds of wedlock?” Ma rose blushing, and stammered out his thanks; upon which the king looking round spoke a few words to the attendants, and in a few moments in came a bevy of court ladies supporting the king’s daughter, whose ornaments went tinkle, tinkle, as she walked along. Immediately the nuptial drums and trumpets began to sound forth, and bride and bridegroom worshipped Heaven and Earth together.[8] Stealing a glance Ma saw that the princess was endowed with a fairy-like loveliness. When the ceremony was over she retired, and by-and-by the wine-party broke up. Then came several beautifully-dressed waiting-maids, who with painted candles escorted Ma within. The bridal couch was made of coral adorned with eight kinds of precious stones, and the curtains were thickly hung with pearls as big as acorns. Next day at dawn a crowd of young slave-girls trooped into the room to offer their services; whereupon Ma got up and went off to Court to pay his respects to the king. He was then duly received as royal son-in-law and made an officer of state. The fame of his poetical talents spread far and wide, and the kings of the various seas sent officers to congratulate him, vying with each other in their invitations to him. Ma dressed himself in gorgeous clothes, and went forth riding on a superb steed, with a mounted body-guard all splendidly armed. There were musicians on horseback and musicians in chariots, and in three days he had visited every one of the marine kingdoms, making his name known in all directions. In the palace there was a jade tree, about as big round as a man could clasp. Its roots were as clear as glass, and up the middle ran, as it were, a stick of pale yellow. The branches were the size of one’s arm; the leaves like white jade, as thick as a copper cash. The foliage was dense, and beneath its shade the ladies of the palace were wont to sit and sing. The flowers which covered the tree resembled grapes, and if a single petal fell to the earth it made a ringing sound. Taking one up, it would be found to be exactly like carved cornelian, very bright and pretty to look at. From time to time a wonderful bird came and sang there. Its feathers were of a golden hue, and its tail as long as its body. Its notes were like the tinkling of jade, very plaintive and touching to listen to. When Ma heard this bird sing, it called up in him recollections of his old home, and accordingly he said to the princess, “I have now been away from my own country for three years, separated from my father and mother. Thinking of them my tears flow and the perspiration runs down my back. Can you return with me?” His wife replied, “The way of immortals is not that of men. I am unable to do what you ask, but I cannot allow the feelings of husband and wife to break the tie of parent and child. Let us devise some plan.” When Ma heard this he wept bitterly, and the princess sighed and said, “We cannot both stay or both go.” The next day the king said to him, “I hear that you are pining after your old home. Will to-morrow suit you for taking leave?” Ma thanked the king for his great kindness, which he declared he could never forget, and promised to return very shortly. That evening the princess and Ma talked over their wine of their approaching separation. Ma said they would soon meet again; but his wife averred that their married life was at an end. Then he wept afresh, but the princess said, “Like a filial son you are going home to your parents. In the meetings and separations of this life, a hundred years seem but a single day; why, then, should we give way to tears like children? I will be true to you; do you be faithful to me; and then, though separated, we shall be united in spirit, a happy pair. Is it necessary to live side by side in order to grow old together? If you break our contract your next marriage will not be a propitious one; but if loneliness[9] overtakes you then choose a concubine. There is one point more of which I would speak, with reference to our married life. I am about to become a mother, and I pray you give me a name for your child.” To this Ma replied, “If a girl I would have her called Lung-kung; if a boy, then name him Fu-hai.”[10] The princess asked for some token of remembrance, and Ma gave her a pair of jade lilies that he had got during his stay in the marine kingdom. She added, “On the 8th of the 4th moon, three years hence, when you once more steer your course for this country, I will give you up your child.” She next packed a leather bag full of jewels and handed it to Ma, saying, “Take care of this; it will be a provision for many generations.” When the day began to break a splendid farewell feast was given him by the king, and Ma bade them all adieu. The princess, in a car drawn by snow-white sheep, escorted him to the boundary of the marine kingdom, where he dismounted and stepped ashore. “Farewell!” cried the princess, as her returning car bore her rapidly away, and the sea, closing over her, snatched her from her husband’s sight. Ma returned to his home across the ocean. Some had thought him long since dead and gone; all marvelled at his story. Happily his father and mother were yet alive, though his former wife had married another man; and so he understood why the princess had pledged him to constancy, for she already knew that this had taken place. His father wished him to take another wife, but he would not. He only took a concubine. Then, after the three years had passed away, he started across the sea on his return journey, when lo! he beheld, riding on the wave-crests and splashing about the water in playing, two young children. On going near, one of them seized hold of him and sprung into his arms; upon which the elder cried until he, too, was taken up. They were a boy and girl, both very lovely, and wearing embroidered caps adorned with jade lilies. On the back of one of them was a worked case, in which Ma found the following letter:—

This boat carried a few dozen people, had a flat bottom and a railing all around, and with ten men rowing, it sliced through the water like an arrow. After three days of sailing, they spotted faint outlines of towers and minarets, along with crowds of trading ships. They quickly arrived at the city, whose walls were made of bricks as long as a man, and the tops of the buildings reached up into the Milky Way. Having secured their boat, they entered and found rare pearls and stunning precious stones on display in the market, treasures that were completely unknown to man. Then they noticed a young man riding a magnificent steed. The people in the market stepped aside to let him pass, saying he was the king’s third son; but when the prince saw Ma, he exclaimed, “This is no foreigner,” and immediately an attendant approached to ask for his name and origins. Ma bowed and, standing to the side, introduced himself and his family. The prince smiled and said, “It’s quite a stroke of luck for you to honor our country this way.” He then gave him a horse and asked him to follow. They exited the city gate and headed toward the shore, where their horses plunged into the water. Ma was terrified and screamed, but the sea parted before them, creating walls of water on either side. Soon, they reached the king’s palace, which had beams made of tortoise shell and tiles crafted from fish scales. The four walls were made of crystal, sparkling like mirrors. They dismounted their horses and entered, where Ma was introduced to the king. The young prince said, “Sire, I went to the market and brought back a gentleman from China.” Ma bowed respectfully before the king, who then addressed him: “Sir, as a talented scholar, I would like to request a few verses about our sea-market. Please don’t refuse.” Ma then performed a kot‘ow and accepted the king’s request. Using a crystal ink-slab, a brush made from dragon’s beard, snow-white paper, and ink that smelled like larkspur, Ma immediately penned a thousand verses, which he laid at the king’s feet. When His Majesty saw them, he said, “Sir, your talent brings honor to our coastal nations.” The king then summoned the royal family and hosted a grand feast in the Coloured Cloud pavilion; as the wine flowed, he raised a goblet and said before all the guests, “It’s a shame, Sir, that you are not married. What do you say to entering into marriage?” Ma stood up, blushing, and stammered his thanks; the king then spoke to the attendants, and moments later, a group of court ladies entered, ushering in the king’s daughter, whose ornaments chimed beautifully as she walked. The wedding drums and trumpets sounded, and the bride and groom worshipped Heaven and Earth together. Stealing a glance, Ma noticed that the princess was exceptionally beautiful. After the ceremony, she withdrew, and eventually the celebration broke up. Then came several elegantly dressed maids, who escorted Ma inside with painted candles. The bridal bed was made of coral and decorated with eight types of precious stones, and the curtains were thick with pearls the size of acorns. The next morning at dawn, a group of young maidens came into the room to offer their services; Ma got up and went to the Court to pay his respects to the king. He was received as the royal son-in-law and appointed an officer of state. His reputation as a poet spread far and wide, with kings of various seas sending envoys to congratulate him, each vying to invite him over. Ma donned gorgeous attire and rode out on a splendid horse, flanked by a mounted, well-armed escort. There were musicians on horseback and musicians in chariots, and within three days, he visited all the marine kingdoms, making his name known everywhere. In the palace, there was a jade tree, about as wide as a man could hug. Its roots were crystal clear, and a pale yellow stick ran up the center. The branches were the size of a man’s arm, with leaves that looked like white jade and were as thick as copper coins. The foliage was dense, providing a shaded area where the palace ladies liked to sit and sing. The tree was covered in flowers resembling grapes, and when even a single petal fell, it produced a ringing sound. Picking one up revealed it to be like carved cornelian, bright and lovely to behold. Occasionally, a magnificent bird would come and sing there. Its feathers were golden, and its tail as long as its body. Its song resembled the tinkling of jade, moving and heartfelt to hear. When Ma heard this bird sing, it reminded him of home, and he said to the princess, “I’ve been away from my country for three years, separated from my parents. Just thinking about them makes me cry and sweat. Can you come back with me?” His wife replied, “The path of the immortals is not like that of men. I can’t do what you ask, but I can’t let the bond of husband and wife break the tie of parent and child. Let’s come up with a plan.” Hearing this made Ma weep bitterly, and the princess sighed and said, “We can’t both stay or both go.” The next day, the king said to him, “I hear you’re longing for your homeland. Would tomorrow be a good day for you to take your leave?” Ma thanked the king for his kindness, which he said he could never forget, and promised to return soon. That evening, the princess and Ma discussed their upcoming separation over wine. Ma assured her they would see each other again soon, but his wife insisted that their marriage was over. He cried again, but she replied, “Like a good son, you’re going home to your parents. In the ups and downs of life, a hundred years can feel like a day; so why should we break down in tears like children? I will remain faithful to you; you stay true to me; and though we are apart, we’ll be united in spirit, a happy couple. Is it necessary to live together to grow old together? If you break our promise, your next marriage won't be a good one; but if loneliness overtakes you, then take a concubine. There’s one more thing I want to discuss about our marriage. I’m going to become a mother, and I ask you to give me a name for our child.” To this, Ma replied, “If it’s a girl, I’d like to name her Lung-kung; if it’s a boy, then name him Fu-hai.” The princess asked for a keepsake, and Ma gave her a pair of jade lilies he had received during his time in the marine kingdom. She said, “On the 8th of the 4th moon, three years from now, when you sail back to this land, I will return your child to you.” She then packed a leather bag full of jewels and handed it to Ma, saying, “Take care of this; it will provide for many generations.” When dawn broke, the king hosted a splendid farewell feast for him, and Ma bid everyone goodbye. The princess, in a cart pulled by snow-white sheep, escorted him to the edge of the marine kingdom, where he dismounted and stepped ashore. “Farewell!” the princess called out as her carriage sped away, and the sea closed over her, taking her from Ma's sight. Ma returned home across the ocean. Some had thought he was long dead; everyone marveled at his story. Luckily, his parents were still alive, though his original wife had remarried, so he understood why the princess urged him to remain loyal, as she knew this had happened. His father wanted him to take another wife, but he refused. He only took a concubine. After three years had passed, he set out across the sea on his return journey when, lo and behold! he saw two young children playing on the wave crests and splashing in the water. As he approached, one grabbed onto him and jumped into his arms; then the other began to cry until he was also lifted up. They were a boy and a girl, both very lovely, wearing embroidered caps adorned with jade lilies. On the back of one of them was a worked case, in which Ma found the following letter:

“I presume my father and mother-in-law are well. Three years have passed away and destiny still keeps us apart. Across the great ocean, the letter-bird would find no path.[11] I have been with you in my dreams until I am quite worn out. Does the blue sky look down upon any grief like mine? Yet Ch‘ang-ngo[12] lives solitary in the moon, and Chih Nü[13] laments that she cannot cross the Silver River. Who am I that I should expect happiness to be mine? Truly this thought turns my tears into joy. Two months after your departure I had twins, who can already prattle away in the language of childhood, at one moment snatching a date, at another a pear. Had they no mother they would still live. These I now send to you, with the jade lilies you gave me in their hats, in token of the sender. When you take them upon your knee, think that I am standing by your side. I know that you have kept your promise to me, and I am happy. I shall take no second husband, even unto death. All thoughts of dress and finery are gone from me; my looking-glass sees no new fashions; my face has long been unpowdered, my eyebrows unblacked. You are my Ulysses, I am your Penelope;[14] though not actually leading a married life, how can it be said that we are not husband and wife. Your father and mother will take their grandchildren upon their knees, though they have never set eyes upon the bride. Alas! there is something wrong in this. Next year your mother will enter upon the long night. I shall be there by the side of the grave as is becoming in her daughter-in-law. From this time forth our daughter will be well; later on she will be able to grasp her mother’s hand. Our boy, when he grows up, may possibly be able to come to and fro. Adieu, dear husband, adieu, though I am leaving much unsaid.” Ma read the letter over and over again, his tears flowing all the time. His two children clung round his neck, and begged him to take them home. “Ah, my children,” said he, “where is your home?” Then they all wept bitterly, and Ma, looking at the great ocean stretching away to meet the sky, lovely and pathless, embraced his children, and proceeded sorrowfully to return. Knowing, too, that his mother could not last long, he prepared everything necessary for the ceremony of interment, and planted a hundred young pine-trees at her grave.[15] The following year the old lady did die, and her coffin was borne to its last resting-place, when lo! there was the princess standing by the side of the grave. The lookers-on were much alarmed, but in a moment there was a flash of lightning, followed by a clap of thunder and a squall of rain, and she was gone. It was then noticed that many of the young pine-trees which had died were one and all brought to life. Subsequently, Fu-hai went in search of the mother for whom he pined so much, and after some days’ absence returned. Lung-kung, being a girl, could not accompany him, but she mourned much in secret. One dark day her mother entered and bid her dry her eyes, saying, “My child, you must get married. Why these tears?” She then gave her a tree of coral eight feet in height, some Baroos camphor,[16] one hundred valuable pearls, and two boxes inlaid with gold and precious stones, as her dowry. Ma having found out she was there, rushed in and seizing her hand began to weep for joy, when suddenly a violent peal of thunder rent the building, and the princess had vanished.

“I assume my father and mother-in-law are doing well. Three years have gone by, and fate still keeps us apart. The letter-bird would find no way across the vast ocean. I have been with you in my dreams until I’m completely exhausted. Does the blue sky witness any sorrow like mine? Yet Ch‘ang-ngo[12] dwells alone in the moon, and Chih Nü[13] mourns that she cannot cross the Silver River. Who am I to expect happiness? Truly, this realization turns my tears into joy. Two months after you left, I had twins, who can already chatter away in baby talk, sometimes grabbing a date, other times a pear. Even without their mother, they would still survive. I now send them to you, with the jade lilies you gave me in their hats, as a sign from me. When you hold them on your lap, think of me standing by your side. I know you've kept your promise to me, and I’m grateful. I won’t take a second husband, even until death. All thoughts of clothing and luxury are gone from me; my mirror shows me no new styles; my face hasn’t been powdered for a long time, and my eyebrows haven’t been painted. You are my Ulysses, and I am your Penelope;[14] even though we're not actually married, how can we say that we are not husband and wife? Your parents will hold their grandchildren on their laps, though they have never seen the bride. Alas! something feels wrong about this. Next year, your mother will enter her long rest. I will stand by the grave, as is proper for a daughter-in-law. From now on, our daughter will be alright; later on, she’ll be able to hold her mother’s hand. Our boy, when he grows up, might be able to come and go. Goodbye, dear husband, goodbye, even though I leave so much unsaid.” Ma read the letter over and over again, his tears flowing continuously. His two children clung to his neck, begging him to take them home. “Ah, my children,” he said, “where is your home?” Then they all cried bitterly, and Ma, gazing at the vast ocean stretching to meet the sky, beautiful and roadless, embraced his children and sadly turned to go. Knowing that his mother didn’t have much time left, he prepared everything necessary for the burial ceremony and planted a hundred young pine trees at her grave.[15] The following year, the old lady did pass away, and her coffin was carried to its final resting place, when suddenly, there was the princess standing by the grave. The onlookers were quite startled, but in an instant, a flash of lightning pierced the sky, followed by thunder and a downpour, and she vanished. It was then noted that many of the young pine trees, which had previously died, were all revived. Soon after, Fu-hai went in search of the mother he longed for, and after a few days, he returned. Lung-kung, being a girl, couldn't join him but mourned in secret. One dark day, her mother came in and told her to dry her tears, saying, “My child, you must get married. Why are you crying?” She then gave her an eight-foot-tall coral tree, some Baroos camphor,[16] a hundred valuable pearls, and two boxes inlaid with gold and precious stones as her dowry. Ma, having discovered she was there, rushed in and grabbed her hand, weeping for joy, when suddenly, a violent clap of thunder shook the building, and the princess had disappeared.

LXIV.
THE FIGHTING CRICKET.

During the reign of Hsüan Tê,[17] cricket fighting was very much in vogue at court, levies of crickets being exacted from the people as a tax. On one occasion the magistrate of Hua-yin, wishing to make friends with the Governor, presented him with a cricket which, on being set to fight, displayed very remarkable powers; so much so that the Governor commanded the magistrate to supply him regularly with these insects. The latter, in his turn, ordered the beadles of his district to provide him with crickets; and then it became a practice for people who had nothing else to do to catch and rear them for this purpose. Thus the price of crickets rose very high; and when the beadle’s[18] runners came to exact even a single one, it was enough to ruin several families.

During the reign of Hsüan Tê,[17] cricket fighting was quite popular at court, with people being taxed to provide crickets. One time, the magistrate of Hua-yin, wanting to get in good with the Governor, gave him a cricket that turned out to be an exceptional fighter. So much so that the Governor ordered the magistrate to regularly provide him with these insects. The magistrate then instructed the local beadles to gather crickets for him, and it became common for people who had spare time to catch and raise them for this purpose. As a result, the price of crickets skyrocketed; and when the beadle’s[18] runners showed up to collect even a single one, it could lead to the ruin of several families.

Now in the village of which we are speaking there lived a man named Ch‘êng, a student who had often failed for his bachelor’s degree; and, being a stupid sort of fellow, his name was sent in for the post of beadle. He did all he could to get out of it, but without success; and by the end of the year his small patrimony was gone. Just then came a call for crickets, and Ch‘êng, not daring to make a like call upon his neighbours, was at his wits’ end, and in his distress determined to commit suicide. “What’s the use of that?” cried his wife. “You’d do better to go out and try to find some.” So off went Ch‘êng in the early morning, with a bamboo tube and a silk net, not returning till late at night; and he searched about in tumble-down walls, in bushes, under stones, and in holes, but without catching more than two or three, do what he would. Even those he did catch were weak creatures, and of no use at all, which made the magistrate fix a limit of time, the result of which was that in a few days Ch‘êng got one hundred blows with the bamboo. This made him so sore that he was quite unable to go after the crickets any more, and, as he lay tossing and turning on the bed, he determined once again to put an end to his life.

Now in the village we’re talking about, there lived a man named Ch’eng, a student who had often failed to earn his bachelor’s degree. Being a bit of a dullard, his name was put forward for the position of beadle. He tried everything to avoid it, but nothing worked; by the end of the year, his small inheritance was gone. Just then, there was a demand for crickets, and Ch’eng, too afraid to ask his neighbors for help, felt utterly lost, deciding in his desperation to take his own life. “What’s the point of that?” his wife exclaimed. “You’d be better off going out to find some.” So, early in the morning, Ch’eng set out with a bamboo tube and a silk net, not returning until late at night. He searched crumbling walls, bushes, under stones, and in holes, but only managed to catch two or three, no matter how hard he tried. Even those he caught were weak and useless, prompting the magistrate to impose a deadline. As a result, in just a few days, Ch’eng received one hundred lashes with the bamboo. This left him so sore that he couldn’t go after the crickets anymore, and as he lay tossing and turning in bed, he resolved once again to end his life.

About that time a hump-backed fortune-teller of great skill arrived at the village, and Ch‘êng’s wife, putting together a trifle of money, went off to seek his assistance. The door was literally blocked up—fair young girls and white-headed dames crowding in from all quarters. A room was darkened, and a bamboo screen hung at the door, an altar being arranged outside at which the fortune-seekers burnt incense in a brazier, and prostrated themselves twice, while the soothsayer stood by the side, and, looking up into vacancy, prayed for a response. His lips opened and shut, but nobody heard what he said, all standing there in awe waiting for the answer. In a few moments a piece of paper was thrown from behind the screen, and the soothsayer said that the petitioner’s desire would be accomplished in the way he wished. Ch‘êng’s wife now advanced, and, placing some money on the altar, burnt her incense and prostrated herself in a similar manner. In a few moments the screen began to move, and a piece of paper was thrown down, on which there were no words, but only a picture. In the middle was a building like a temple, and behind this a small hill, at the foot of which were a number of curious stones, with the long, spiky feelers of innumerable crickets appearing from behind. Hard by was a frog, which seemed to be engaged in putting itself into various kinds of attitudes. The good woman had no idea what it all meant; but she noticed the crickets, and accordingly went off home to tell her husband. “Ah,” said he, “this is to shew me where to hunt for crickets;” and, on looking closely at the picture, he saw that the building very much resembled a temple to the east of their village. So he forced himself to get up, and, leaning on a stick, went out to seek crickets behind the temple. Rounding an old grave, he came upon a place where stones were lying scattered about as in the picture, and then he set himself to watch attentively. He might as well have been looking for a needle or a grain of mustard-seed; and by degrees he became quite exhausted, without finding anything, when suddenly an old frog jumped out. Ch‘êng was a little startled, but immediately pursued the frog, which retreated into the bushes. He then saw one of the insects he wanted sitting at the root of a bramble; but on making a grab at it, the cricket ran into a hole, from which he was unable to move it until he poured in some water, when out the little creature came. It was a magnificent specimen, strong and handsome, with a fine tail, green neck, and golden wings; and, putting it in his basket, he returned home in high glee to receive the congratulations of his family. He would not have taken anything for this cricket, and proceeded to feed it up carefully in a bowl. Its belly was the colour of a crab’s, its back that of a sweet chestnut; and Ch‘êng tended it most lovingly, waiting for the time when the magistrate should call upon him for a cricket.

Around that time, a skilled fortune-teller with a hunchback came to the village, and Ch‘êng’s wife gathered a bit of money to seek his help. The entrance was completely blocked—young women and elderly ladies crowded in from all directions. A room was dimmed, and a bamboo screen was hung at the door. An altar was set up outside where the fortune-seekers lit incense in a brazier and bowed twice, while the fortune-teller stood nearby, gazing into the distance and praying for an answer. His lips moved, but nobody could hear him; everyone stood in awe, waiting for a response. A moment later, a piece of paper was tossed out from behind the screen, and the fortune-teller announced that the petitioner’s wish would be granted as desired. Ch‘êng’s wife stepped forward, placed some money on the altar, burned her incense, and bowed in the same way. Soon, the screen began to shift, and another piece of paper was thrown down, which had no words but only a drawing. In the center was a building that looked like a temple, and behind it was a small hill with several curious stones at its base, from which long, spiky feelers of countless crickets were peeking out. Nearby, a frog seemed to be trying out different poses. The good woman didn’t understand what it all meant, but she noticed the crickets and hurried home to tell her husband. “Ah,” he said, “this shows me where to hunt for crickets;” and, looking closely at the drawing, he realized that the building resembled a temple east of their village. So, he got up with effort, leaned on a stick, and went out to search for crickets behind the temple. As he rounded an old grave, he found a spot where stones lay scattered just like in the picture, so he began to watch closely. It was as if he were trying to find a needle in a haystack, and gradually he became exhausted without finding anything when suddenly, an old frog jumped out. Ch‘êng was a bit startled but quickly chased after the frog, which hopped into the bushes. He then spotted one of the crickets he wanted sitting at the base of a bramble; but when he tried to catch it, the cricket darted into a hole, and he couldn’t get it out until he poured some water in, at which point the little creature emerged. It was a stunning specimen, strong and attractive, with a fine tail, green neck, and golden wings. He put it in his basket and returned home, delighted to receive his family’s congratulations. He wouldn’t trade this cricket for anything and proceeded to care for it lovingly in a bowl. Its belly was the color of a crab, its back dark brown like a sweet chestnut, and Ch‘êng tended to it with great affection, waiting for the moment the magistrate would ask him for a cricket.

Meanwhile, a son of Ch‘êng’s, aged nine, one day took the opportunity of his father being out to open the bowl. Instantaneously the cricket made a spring forward and was gone; and all efforts to catch it again were unavailing. At length the boy made a grab at it with his hand, but only succeeded in seizing one of its legs, which thereupon broke, and the little creature soon afterwards died. Ch‘êng’s wife turned deadly pale when her son, with tears in his eyes, told her what had happened. “Oh! won’t you catch it when your father comes home,” said she; at which the boy ran away, crying bitterly. Soon after Ch‘êng arrived, and when he heard his wife’s story he felt as if he had been turned to ice, and went in search of his son, who, however, was nowhere to be found, until at length they discovered his body lying at the bottom of a well. Their anger was thus turned to grief, and death seemed as though it would be a pleasant relief to them as they sat facing each other in silence in their thatched and smokeless[19] hut. At evening they prepared to bury the boy; but, on touching the body, lo! he was still breathing. Overjoyed, they placed him upon the bed, and towards the middle of the night he came round; but a drop of bitterness was mingled in his parents’ cup when they found that his reason had fled. His father, however, caught sight of the empty bowl in which he had kept the cricket, and ceased to think any more about his son, never once closing his eyes all night; and as day gradually broke, there he lay stiff and stark, until suddenly he heard the chirping of a cricket outside the house door. Jumping up in a great hurry to see, there was his lost insect; but, on trying to catch it, away it hopped directly. At last he got it under his hand, though, when he came to close his fingers on it, there was nothing in them. So he went on, chasing it up and down, until finally it hopped into a corner of the wall; and then, looking carefully about, he espied it once more, no longer the same in appearance, but small, and of a dark red colour. Ch‘êng stood looking at it, without trying to catch such a worthless specimen, when all of a sudden the little creature hopped into his sleeve; and, on examining it more nearly, he saw that it really was a handsome insect, with well-formed head and neck, and forthwith took it indoors. He was now anxious to try its prowess; and it so happened that a young fellow of the village, who had a fine cricket which used to win every bout it fought, and was so valuable to him that he wanted a high price for it, called on Ch‘êng that very day. He laughed heartily at Ch‘êng’s champion, and, producing his own, placed it side by side, to the great disadvantage of the former. Ch‘êng’s countenance fell, and he no longer wished to back his cricket; however, the young fellow urged him, and he thought that there was no use in rearing a feeble insect, and that he had better sacrifice it for a laugh; so they put them together in a bowl. The little cricket lay quite still like a piece of wood, at which the young fellow roared again, and louder than ever when it did not move even though tickled with a pig’s bristle. By dint of tickling it was roused at last, and then it fell upon its adversary with such fury, that in a moment the young fellow’s cricket would have been killed outright had not its master interfered and stopped the fight. The little cricket then stood up and chirped to Ch‘êng as a sign of victory; and Ch‘êng, overjoyed, was just talking over the battle with the young fellow, when a cock caught sight of the insect, and ran up to eat it. Ch‘êng was in a great state of alarm; but the cock luckily missed its aim, and the cricket hopped away, its enemy pursuing at full speed. In another moment it would have been snapped up, when, lo! to his great astonishment, Ch‘êng saw his cricket seated on the cock’s head, holding firmly on to its comb. He then put it into a cage, and by-and-by sent it to the magistrate, who, seeing what a small one he had provided, was very angry indeed. Ch‘êng told the story of the cock, which the magistrate refused to believe, and set it to fight with other crickets, all of which it vanquished without exception. He then tried it with a cock, and as all turned out as Ch‘êng had said, he gave him a present, and sent the cricket in to the Governor. The Governor put it into a golden cage, and forwarded it to the palace, accompanied by some remarks on its performances; and when there, it was found that of all the splendid collection of His Imperial Majesty, not one was worthy to be placed alongside of this one. It would dance in time to music, and thus became a great favourite, the Emperor in return bestowing magnificent gifts of horses and silks upon the Governor. The Governor did not forget whence he had obtained the cricket, and the magistrate also well rewarded Ch‘êng by excusing him from the duties of beadle, and by instructing the Literary Chancellor to pass him for the first degree. A few months afterwards Ch‘êng’s son recovered his intellect, and said that he had been a cricket, and had proved himself a very skilful fighter.[20] The Governor, too, rewarded Ch‘êng handsomely, and in a few years he was a rich man, with flocks, and herds, and houses, and acres, quite one of the wealthiest of mankind.

Meanwhile, Cheng's nine-year-old son, one day while his father was out, decided to open the cricket bowl. Instantly, the cricket jumped out and was gone; all attempts to catch it again were fruitless. Finally, the boy reached for it with his hand but only managed to grab one of its legs, which broke, and the little creature soon died. Cheng's wife turned pale when her son, with tears in his eyes, told her what had happened. "Oh! Won’t you catch it when your father comes home?" she said, causing the boy to run away, crying hard. Soon after, Cheng arrived, and when he heard his wife's story, he felt like he had turned to ice, and went looking for his son, who, unfortunately, was nowhere to be found until they discovered him lying at the bottom of a well. Their anger turned to grief, and death seemed like it would be a welcome relief as they sat across from each other in silence in their thatched, smoke-free hut. In the evening, they prepared to bury the boy; but when they touched his body, he was still breathing! Overjoyed, they laid him on the bed, and around midnight he came to; but there was a bitter drop in his parents’ joy when they realized that he had lost his mind. However, Cheng soon noticed the empty bowl where he had kept the cricket and forgot all about his son, not closing his eyes all night. As day broke, he lay there stiff and still until he suddenly heard the chirping of a cricket outside the door. Jumping up in a hurry to see, there was his lost insect, but it jumped away the moment he tried to catch it. Eventually, he got it under his hand; however, when he closed his fingers, there was nothing there. He kept chasing it until it finally hopped into a corner of the wall; then, looking carefully around, he spotted it again, but it looked different now—small and dark red. Cheng stood there, watching it without attempting to catch such a seemingly worthless specimen when suddenly the little creature jumped into his sleeve. Upon examining it closely, he realized it was actually a beautiful insect, well-formed with a nice head and neck, and he took it indoors. Excited, he wanted to test its fighting abilities; that very day, a young man from the village came by with a fine cricket that always won its matches and was so valuable that he wanted a high price for it. He laughed heartily at Cheng’s cricket and placed his own beside it, making Cheng's look pitiful in comparison. Cheng’s face fell, and he no longer wanted to bet on his cricket; however, the young man urged him to try, and he thought there was no point in keeping a weak insect, so he might as well let it fight for a laugh. They placed them together in a bowl. The little cricket lay completely still, like a piece of wood, causing the young man to roar with laughter, even louder when it didn’t move even after being tickled with a pig’s bristle. After a lot of tickling, the cricket finally stirred, and then it attacked its opponent so fiercely that the young man’s cricket would have been killed outright if its owner hadn’t intervened to stop the match. The little cricket then stood up and chirped to Cheng as if to signal a victory; Cheng, thrilled, was just discussing the fight with the young man when a rooster spotted the insect and ran over to eat it. Cheng panicked, but luckily the rooster missed, and the cricket hopped away, with the rooster chasing after it. In a moment, it looked like it would be caught, when to Cheng’s great surprise, he saw his cricket sitting on the rooster's head, holding on tightly to its comb. He then put it in a cage and later sent it to the magistrate, who was very angry when he saw how small it was. Cheng told the story of the rooster, but the magistrate refused to believe him and pitted it against other crickets, which it defeated without exception. He then tried it against a rooster, and when everything turned out as Cheng had said, he gave Cheng a gift and sent the cricket to the Governor. The Governor placed it in a golden cage and sent it to the palace with some remarks about its performance; when it arrived, it was found that none of the splendid collection of His Imperial Majesty compared to it. It danced in time to music, which made it a favorite, and the Emperor rewarded the Governor with magnificent gifts of horses and silks. The Governor didn’t forget where he had gotten the cricket from, and the magistrate also rewarded Cheng by excusing him from his duties as a beadle and instructing the Literary Chancellor to grant him a first-degree certificate. A few months later, Cheng's son regained his sanity and said he had been a cricket and a very skilled fighter. The Governor also rewarded Cheng handsomely, and in a few years, he became rich, with flocks, herds, houses, and fields, one of the wealthiest people around.

LXV.
TAKING REVENGE.

Hsiang Kao, otherwise called Ch‘u-tan, was a T‘ai-yüan man, and deeply attached to his half-brother Shêng. Shêng himself was desperately enamoured of a young lady named Po-ssŭ,[21] who was also very fond of him: but the mother wanted too much money for her daughter. Now a rich young fellow named Chuang thought he should like to get Po-ssŭ for himself, and proposed to buy her as a concubine. “No, no,” said Po-ssŭ to her mother, “I prefer being Shêng’s wife to becoming Chuang’s concubine.” So her mother consented, and informed Shêng, who had only recently buried his first wife; at which he was delighted and made preparations to take her over to his own house. When Chuang heard this he was infuriated against Shêng for thus depriving him of Po-ssŭ; and chancing to meet him out one day, set to and abused him roundly. Shêng answered him back, and then Chuang ordered his attendants to fall upon Shêng and beat him well, which they did, leaving him lifeless on the ground. When Hsiang heard what had taken place he ran out and found his brother lying dead upon the ground. Overcome with grief, he proceeded to the magistrate’s, and accused Chuang of murder; but the latter bribed so heavily that nothing came of the accusation. This worked Hsiang to frenzy, and he determined to assassinate Chuang on the high road; with which intent he daily concealed himself, with a sharp knife about him, among the bushes on the hill-side, waiting for Chuang to pass. By degrees, this plan of his became known far and wide, and accordingly Chuang never went out except with a strong body-guard, besides which he engaged at a high price the services of a very skilful archer, named Chiao T‘ung, so that Hsiang had no means of carrying out his intention. However, he continued to lie in wait day after day, and on one occasion it began to rain heavily, and in a short time Hsiang was wet through to the skin. Then the wind got up, and a hailstorm followed, and by-and-by Hsiang was quite numbed with the cold. On the top of the hill there was a small temple wherein lived a Taoist priest, whom Hsiang knew from the latter having occasionally begged alms in the village, and to whom he had often given a meal. This priest, seeing how wet he was, gave him some other clothes, and told him to put them on; but no sooner had he done so than he crouched down like a dog, and found that he had been changed into a tiger, and that the priest had vanished. It now occurred to him to seize this opportunity of revenging himself upon his enemy; and away he went to his old ambush, where lo and behold! he found his own body lying stiff and stark. Fearing lest it should become food for birds of prey, he guarded it carefully, until at length one day Chuang passed by. Out rushed the tiger and sprung upon Chuang, biting his head off, and swallowing it upon the spot; at which Chiao T‘ung, the archer, turned round and shot the animal through the heart. Just at that moment Hsiang awaked as though from a dream, but it was some time before he could crawl home, where he arrived to the great delight of his family, who didn’t know what had become of him. Hsiang said not a word, lying quietly on the bed until some of his people came in to congratulate him on the death of his great enemy Chuang. Hsiang then cried out, “I was that tiger,” and proceeded to relate the whole story, which thus got about until it reached the ears of Chuang’s son, who immediately set to work to bring his father’s murderer to justice. The magistrate, however, did not consider this wild story as sufficient evidence against him, and thereupon dismissed the case.

Hsiang Kao, also known as Ch‘u-tan, was from T‘ai-yüan and was very close to his half-brother Shêng. Shêng was deeply in love with a young woman named Po-ssŭ, who also cared for him, but her mother was asking for too much money for her daughter. A wealthy young man named Chuang wanted to marry Po-ssŭ himself and proposed to buy her as a concubine. “No, no,” Po-ssŭ told her mother, “I’d rather be Shêng’s wife than be Chuang’s concubine.” So her mother agreed and informed Shêng, who had just buried his first wife; he was overjoyed and began making plans to bring her to his home. When Chuang found out, he was furious with Shêng for taking Po-ssŭ from him, and when they crossed paths one day, he verbally attacked him. Shêng retaliated, and then Chuang ordered his followers to beat Shêng up, which they did, leaving him dead on the ground. When Hsiang learned what had happened, he rushed out and found his brother lying lifeless. Grief-stricken, he went to the magistrate to accuse Chuang of murder, but Chuang bribed heavily, so nothing happened with the accusation. This drove Hsiang to madness, and he decided to kill Chuang on the road. Every day, he hid in the bushes on the hillside with a sharp knife, waiting for Chuang to pass. Over time, his plan became widely known, and Chuang only went out with a strong bodyguard. He also hired a skilled archer named Chiao T‘ung at a high price, making it impossible for Hsiang to execute his plan. Still, Hsiang lay in wait day after day, and one day it started to rain heavily, soaking him to the bone. Then the wind picked up, followed by a hailstorm, and soon he was numb from the cold. At the top of the hill was a small temple where a Taoist priest lived, someone Hsiang recognized from when the priest had occasionally begged for food in the village, to whom Hsiang had often given meals. Seeing how soaked Hsiang was, the priest offered him some dry clothes and told him to wear them; but as soon as he did, he crouched down like a dog and discovered he had transformed into a tiger, and the priest had vanished. Realizing this was a chance to take revenge on his enemy, he returned to his hiding spot, where he found his own body lying cold and stiff. Fearing it would be food for scavengers, he guarded it carefully until one day Chuang passed by. The tiger sprang out and pounced on Chuang, biting off his head and swallowing it on the spot; at that moment, Chiao T‘ung, the archer, turned and shot the tiger through the heart. Just then, Hsiang woke up as if from a dream, but it took him a while to crawl back home, where his family was overjoyed to see him, not knowing what had happened. Hsiang said nothing, lying quietly on the bed until some of his family members came in to congratulate him on the death of his great enemy Chuang. Hsiang then exclaimed, “I was that tiger,” and went on to tell the whole story, which eventually reached Chuang’s son, who immediately sought to bring his father’s murderer to justice. However, the magistrate dismissed the case, considering the wild story not sufficient evidence against him.

LXVI.
THE TIPSY TURTLE.

At Lin-t‘iao there lived a Mr. Fêng, whose other name the person who told me this story could not remember; he belonged to a good family, though now somewhat falling into decay. Now a certain man, who caught turtles, owed him some money which he could not pay, but whenever he captured any turtles he used to send one to Mr. Fêng. One day he took him an enormous creature, with a white spot on its forehead; but Fêng was so struck with something in its appearance, that he let it go again. A little while afterwards he was returning home from his son-in-law’s, and had reached the banks of the river,[22] when in the dusk of the evening he saw a drunken man come rolling along, attended by two or three servants. No sooner did he perceive Fêng than he called out, “Who are you?” to which Fêng replied that he was a traveller. “And haven’t you got a name?” shouted out the drunken man in a rage, “that you must call yourself a traveller?” To this Fêng made no reply, but tried to pass by; whereupon he found himself seized by the sleeve and unable to move. His adversary smelt horribly of wine, and at length Fêng asked him, saying, “And pray who are you?” “Oh, I am the late magistrate at Nan-tu,” answered he; “what do you want to know for?” “A nice disgrace to society you are, too,” cried Fêng; “however, I am glad to hear you are only late magistrate, for if you had been present magistrate there would be bad times in store for travellers.” This made the drunken man furious, and he was proceeding to use violence, when Fêng cried out, “My name is So-and-so, and I’m not the man to stand this sort of thing from anybody.” No sooner had he uttered these words than the drunken man’s rage was turned into joy, and, falling on his knees before Fêng, he said, “My benefactor! pray excuse my rudeness.” Then getting up, he told his servants to go on ahead and get something ready; Fêng at first declining to go with him, but yielding on being pressed. Taking his hand, the drunken man led him along a short distance until they reached a village, where there was a very nice house and grounds, quite like the establishment of a person of position. As his friend was now getting sober, Fêng inquired what might be his name. “Don’t be frightened when I tell you,” said the other; “I am the Eighth Prince of the T‘iao river. I have just been out to take wine with a friend, and somehow I got tipsy; hence my bad behaviour to you, which please forgive.” Fêng now knew that he was not of mortal flesh and blood; but, seeing how kindly he himself was treated, he was not a bit afraid. A banquet followed, with plenty of wine, of which the Eighth Prince drank so freely that Fêng thought he would soon be worse than ever, and accordingly said he felt tipsy himself, and asked to be allowed to go to bed. “Never fear,” answered the Prince, who perceived Fêng’s thoughts; “many drunkards will tell you that they cannot remember in the morning the extravagances of the previous night, but I tell you this is all nonsense, and that in nine cases out of ten those extravagances are committed wittingly and with malice prepense.[23] Now, though I am not the same order of being as yourself, I should never venture to behave badly in your good presence; so pray do not leave me thus.” Fêng then sat down again and said to the Prince, “Since you are aware of this, why not change your ways?” “Ah,” replied the Prince, “when I was a magistrate I drank much more than I do now; but I got into disgrace with the Emperor and was banished here, since which time, ten years and more, I have tried to reform. Now, however, I am drawing near the wood,[24] and being unable to move about much, the old vice has come upon me again; I have found it impossible to stop myself, but perhaps what you say may do me some good.” While they were thus talking, the sound of a distant bell broke upon their ears; and the Prince, getting up and seizing Fêng’s hand, said, “We cannot remain together any longer; but I will give you something by which I may in part requite your kindness to me. It must not be kept for any great length of time; when you have attained your wishes, then I will receive it back again.” Thereupon he spit out of his mouth a tiny man, no more than an inch high, and scratching Fêng’s arm with his nails until Fêng felt as if the skin was gone, he quickly laid the little man upon the spot. When he let go, the latter had already sunk into the skin, and nothing was to be seen but a cicatrix well healed over. Fêng now asked what it all meant, but the Prince only laughed, and said, “It’s time for you to go,” and forthwith escorted him to the door. The prince here bade him adieu, and when he looked round, Prince, village, and house had all disappeared together, leaving behind a great turtle which waddled down into the water, and disappeared likewise. He could now easily account for the Prince’s present to him; and from this moment his sight became intensely keen. He could see precious stones lying in the bowels of the earth, and was able to look down as far as Hell itself; besides which he suddenly found that he knew the names of many things of which he had never heard before. From below his own bedroom he dug up many hundred ounces of pure silver, upon which he lived very comfortably; and once when a house was for sale, he perceived that in it lay concealed a vast quantity of gold, so he immediately bought it, and so became immensely rich in all kinds of valuables. He secured a mirror, on the back of which was a phœnix, surrounded by water and clouds, and portraits of the celebrated wives of the Emperor Shun,[25] so beautifully executed that each hair of the head and eyebrows could easily be counted. If any woman’s face came upon the mirror, there it remained indelibly fixed and not to be rubbed out; but if the same woman looked into the mirror again, dressed in a different dress, or if some other woman chanced to look in, then the former face would gradually fade away.

At Lin-t'iao, there was a man named Mr. Fêng, though the person who told me this story couldn't recall his other name. He came from a respectable family, but it was now somewhat declining. There was a man who caught turtles and owed him money he couldn't pay, but whenever he caught turtles, he sent one to Mr. Fêng. One day, he brought a huge turtle with a white spot on its forehead. However, something about its appearance struck Fêng, and he released it back into the water. Later, while returning home from his son-in-law's, he reached the riverbank, [22] and in the evening twilight, he saw a drunken man stumbling towards him, flanked by a couple of servants. As soon as the man spotted Fêng, he shouted, “Who are you?” Fêng replied that he was just a traveler. “Don’t you have a name?” the drunken man angrily called back, “that you have to call yourself a traveler?” Fêng didn’t respond and tried to walk past, but the man grabbed his sleeve, preventing him from moving. The drunk smelled heavily of alcohol, so Fêng eventually asked, “And who might you be?” “Oh, I’m the former magistrate of Nan-tu,” the man said, “why do you want to know?” “What a disgrace to society you are!” Fêng exclaimed. “But at least I’m glad to hear you’re the former magistrate; if you were the current one, travelers would be in a lot of trouble.” This made the drunken man furious, and he seemed ready to get violent. Fêng then shouted, “My name is So-and-so, and I’m not going to take this from anyone.” Immediately, the man's anger turned to joy. Falling to his knees in front of Fêng, he said, “My benefactor! Please forgive my rudeness.” He then stood up and ordered his servants to prepare something. Fêng initially declined to go with him but eventually agreed once pressed. Taking Fêng's hand, the drunken man led him a short distance to a village with a very nice house and grounds, resembling a place owned by someone of high status. As his friend began to sober up, Fêng asked for his name. “Don’t be alarmed when I tell you,” the man replied. “I am the Eighth Prince of the T'iao river. I had just been out drinking with a friend and somehow got tipsy; that’s why I behaved poorly towards you, please forgive me.” Fêng realized he was in the presence of a supernatural being but wasn't scared due to the kindness he received. A banquet followed, with plenty of alcohol, but the Eighth Prince drank so much that Fêng worried he would be in bad shape again, so he claimed to feel tipsy and asked if he could go to bed. “Don’t worry,” replied the Prince, sensing Fêng’s thoughts. “Many drunks will say they can’t remember the previous night's antics the next morning, but that’s nonsense. Most of what they do is intentional and premeditated. Now, even though I'm not the same kind of being as you, I would never act badly in your presence, so please don’t leave me like this.” Fêng sat down again and said to the Prince, “If you know this, why not change your ways?” “Ah,” the Prince replied, “when I was a magistrate, I drank a lot more than I do now. I fell out of favor with the Emperor and was banished here. For more than ten years, I’ve tried to improve myself. However, now that I’m getting older and can’t move around as much, my old vice has come back. I find it hard to stop myself, but maybe what you say could help.” While they talked, a distant bell rang in the background. The Prince stood up, grabbed Fêng’s hand, and said, “We can’t stay together any longer, but I want to give you something to partly repay your kindness to me. It shouldn’t be kept for too long; once you achieve your desires, I’ll take it back.” He then spat out a tiny man, only about an inch tall, and scratched Fêng's arm with his nails until it felt like his skin had been removed. He quickly placed the tiny man on the ground. Once he released him, the little man sunk into Fêng's skin, leaving only a well-healed scar. Fêng asked what it meant, but the Prince just laughed and said, “It’s time for you to leave.” He then escorted Fêng to the door, bid him farewell, and when Fêng turned around, the Prince, the village, and the house had all vanished, leaving behind a large turtle that waddled into the water and disappeared as well. Fêng could now easily understand the Prince’s gift; from that moment on, his vision became incredibly sharp. He could see precious stones buried deep in the earth, and he could even look down into Hell itself. Additionally, he found that he suddenly knew the names of many things he’d never heard of before. From underneath his bedroom, he dug up many hundreds of ounces of pure silver, allowing him to live very comfortably. Once, when a house was for sale, he noticed it contained a vast amount of hidden gold, so he bought it immediately and became extremely wealthy in valuables. He acquired a mirror that had a phoenix on the back, surrounded by water and clouds, along with portraits of the celebrated wives of Emperor Shun, so beautifully painted that every hair on their heads and eyebrows could be counted. If any woman's face appeared in the mirror, it would stay there permanently and couldn’t be erased; however, if that woman looked into the mirror again dressed differently, or if another woman glimpsed it, the previous face would slowly fade away.

Now the third princess in Prince Su’s family was very beautiful; and Fêng, who had long heard of her fame, concealed himself on the K‘ung-tung hill, when he knew the Princess was going there. He waited until she alighted from her chair, and then getting the mirror full upon her, he walked off home. Laying it on the table, he saw therein a lovely girl in the act of raising her handkerchief, and with a sweet smile playing over her face; her lips seemed about to move, and a twinkle was discernible in her eyes.[26] Delighted with this picture, he put the mirror very carefully away; but in about a year his wife had let the story leak out, and the Prince, hearing of it, threw Fêng into prison, and took possession of the mirror. Fêng was to be beheaded; however, he bribed one of the Prince’s ladies to tell His Highness that if he would pardon him all the treasures of the earth might easily become his; whereas, on the other hand, his death could not possibly be of any advantage to the Prince. The Prince now thought of confiscating all his goods and banishing him; but the third princess observed, that as he had already seen her, were he to die ten times over it would not give her back her lost face, and that she had much better marry him. The Prince would not hear of this, whereupon his daughter shut herself up and refused all nourishment, at which the ladies of the palace were dreadfully alarmed, and reported it at once to the Prince. Fêng was accordingly liberated, and was informed of the determination of the Princess, which, however, he declined to fall in with, saying that he was not going thus to sacrifice the wife of his days of poverty,[27] and would rather die than carry out such an order. He added that if His Highness would consent, he would purchase his liberty at the price of everything he had. The Prince was exceedingly angry at this, and seized Fêng again; and meanwhile one of the concubines got Fêng’s wife into the palace, intending to poison her. Fêng’s wife, however, brought her a beautiful present of a coral stand for a looking-glass, and was so agreeable in her conversation, that the concubine took a great fancy to her, and presented her to the Princess, who was equally pleased, and forthwith determined that they would both be Fêng’s wives.[28] When Fêng heard of this plan, he said to his wife, “With a Prince’s daughter there can be no distinctions of first and second wife;” but Mrs. Fêng paid no heed to him, and immediately sent off to the Prince such an enormous quantity of valuables that it took a thousand men to carry them, and the Prince himself had never before heard of such treasures in his life. Fêng was now liberated once more, and solemnized his marriage with the Princess.

Now, the third princess in Prince Su’s family was incredibly beautiful, and Fêng, who had heard of her fame for a long time, hid on K‘ung-tung hill when he learned the Princess would be there. He waited until she got out of her chair, and then, positioning the mirror to see her clearly, he headed home. He placed the mirror on the table and saw a stunning girl about to raise her handkerchief, with a sweet smile on her face; her lips seemed ready to move, and there was a glimmer in her eyes. Delighted by this image, he carefully stored the mirror away. However, about a year later, his wife let the story slip, and when the Prince learned of it, he imprisoned Fêng and took the mirror for himself. Fêng was to be executed; however, he bribed one of the Prince’s ladies to inform His Highness that if he was pardoned, all the treasures of the earth could easily be his. On the other hand, killing him wouldn’t benefit the Prince at all. The Prince considered confiscating all his possessions and banishing him, but the third princess pointed out that since he had already seen her, killing Fêng wouldn’t restore her reputation, and that she would much prefer to marry him. The Prince refused to consider this, prompting his daughter to isolate herself and refuse all food, which alarmed the palace ladies, who immediately reported it to the Prince. As a result, Fêng was released and informed of the Princess’s decision, which he declined to accept, saying he wouldn’t sacrifice the wife of his impoverished days, and he would rather die than follow such orders. He added that if His Highness would agree, he would buy his freedom at the cost of everything he owned. The Prince was infuriated by this and seized Fêng again. Meanwhile, one of the concubines managed to get Fêng’s wife into the palace with plans to poison her. However, Fêng’s wife presented her with a beautiful coral stand for a mirror and was so pleasant in conversation that the concubine took a liking to her and introduced her to the Princess, who was equally charmed and immediately decided that they would both become Fêng’s wives. When Fêng heard about this plan, he told his wife, “With a prince’s daughter, there can be no distinctions between first and second wife,” but Mrs. Fêng ignored him and promptly sent an enormous amount of valuables to the Prince, so much that it took a thousand men to carry it all, and the Prince had never heard of such treasures before. Fêng was released once more and married the Princess.

One night after this he dreamt that the Eighth Prince came to him and asked him to return his former present, saying that to keep it too long would be injurious to his chances of life. Fêng asked him to take a drink, but the Eighth Prince said that he had forsworn wine, acting under Fêng’s advice, for three years. He then bit Fêng’s arm, and the latter waked up with the pain to find that the cicatrix on his arm was no longer there.

One night after this, he dreamed that the Eighth Prince came to him and asked him to return his former gift, saying that holding onto it too long would be harmful to his chances of survival. Fêng offered him a drink, but the Eighth Prince said he had given up wine, following Fêng’s advice, for three years. He then bit Fêng’s arm, and Fêng woke up in pain to discover that the scar on his arm was gone.

LXVII.
THE MAGIC PATH.

In the province of Kuangtung there lived a scholar named Kuo, who was one evening on his way home from a friend’s, when he lost his way among the hills. He got into a thick jungle, where, after about an hour’s wandering, he suddenly heard the sound of laughing and talking on the top of the hill. Hurrying up in the direction of the sound, he beheld some ten or a dozen persons sitting on the ground engaged in drinking. No sooner had they caught sight of Kuo than they all cried out, “Come along! just room for one more; you’re in the nick of time.” So Kuo sat down with the company, most of whom, he noticed, belonged to the literati,[29] and began by asking them to direct him on his way home; but one of them cried out, “A nice sort of fellow you are, to be bothering about your way home, and paying no attention to the fine moon we have got to-night.” The speaker then presented him with a goblet of wine of exquisite bouquet, which Kuo drank off at a draught, and another gentleman filled up again for him at once. Now, Kuo was pretty good in that line, and being very thirsty withal from his long walk, tossed off bumper after bumper, to the great delight of his hosts, who were unanimous in voting him a jolly good fellow. He was, moreover, full of fun, and could imitate exactly the note of any kind of bird; so all of a sudden he began on the sly to twitter like a swallow, to the great astonishment of the others, who wondered how it was a swallow could be out so late. He then changed his note to that of a cuckoo, sitting there laughing and saying nothing, while his hosts were discussing the extraordinary sounds they had just heard. After a while he imitated a parrot, and cried, “Mr. Kuo is very drunk: you’d better see him home;” and then the sounds ceased, beginning again by-and-by, when at last the others found out who it was, and all burst out laughing. They screwed up their mouths and tried to whistle like Kuo, but none of them could do so; and soon one of them observed, “What a pity Madam Ch‘ing isn’t with us: we must rendezvous here again at mid-autumn, and you, Mr. Kuo, must be sure and come.” Kuo said he would, whereupon another of his hosts got up and remarked that, as he had given them such an amusing entertainment, they would try to shew him a few acrobatic feats. They all arose, and one of them planting his feet firmly, a second jumped up on to his shoulders, a third on to the second’s shoulders, and a fourth on to his, until it was too high for the rest to jump up, and accordingly they began to climb as though it had been a ladder. When they were all up, and the topmost head seemed to touch the clouds, the whole column bent gradually down until it lay along the ground transformed into a path. Kuo remained for some time in a state of considerable alarm, and then, setting out along this path, ultimately reached his own home. Some days afterwards he revisited the spot, and saw the remains of a feast lying about on the ground, with dense bushes on all sides, but no sign of a path. At mid-autumn he thought of keeping his engagement; however, his friends persuaded him not to go.

In the province of Guangdong, there was a scholar named Kuo who, one evening while heading home from a friend's place, lost his way in the hills. He wandered into a dense jungle and after about an hour of searching, he suddenly heard laughter and conversation at the top of a hill. Rushing towards the sound, he saw about ten or twelve people sitting on the ground, drinking. As soon as they saw Kuo, they all shouted, “Come join us! There's just room for one more; you arrived just in time.” So Kuo sat down with them, noticing that most were educated individuals, and he asked them to help him find his way home; but one of them exclaimed, “What kind of person are you, worrying about getting home when we have such a beautiful moon tonight?” The speaker handed him a goblet of wine with an exquisite aroma, which Kuo downed in one go, and another gentleman quickly filled his glass again. Kuo was quite good at drinking, and being very thirsty from his long walk, he downed drink after drink, much to the delight of his hosts, who unanimously declared him a great guy. He was also quite entertaining and could perfectly imitate the sounds of any bird, so suddenly he began to mimic a swallow, leaving the others astonished and wondering why a swallow was out so late. Then he switched to the sound of a cuckoo, sitting there laughing silently while his hosts discussed the strange noises they had just heard. After a bit, he imitated a parrot and said, “Mr. Kuo is very drunk; you should take him home,” and then the sounds stopped, only to resume again later when the others realized who it was, causing everyone to burst into laughter. They tried to whistle like Kuo but none could do it; soon one remarked, “What a shame Madam Qing isn’t here: we need to meet here again at mid-autumn, and you, Mr. Kuo, must come.” Kuo agreed, at which point another host stood up and said that since he had given them such an entertaining time, they would show him some acrobatic tricks. They all got up, and one of them stood firm while another jumped onto his shoulders, a third onto the second’s shoulders, and a fourth climbed on too, until it became too high for the rest to jump up, so they began to climb as if it were a ladder. When they had all reached the top and it seemed like the highest head was touching the clouds, the entire stack slowly bent down until it lay flat on the ground, forming a path. Kuo felt quite alarmed for a while, and then he set out along this path, eventually arriving home. A few days later, he returned to the spot and saw leftovers from a feast scattered on the ground, surrounded by thick bushes, but no sign of a path. At mid-autumn, he thought about keeping his promise, but his friends convinced him not to go.

LXVIII.
THE FAITHLESS WIDOW.
[30]

Mr. Niu was a Kiangsi man who traded in piece goods. He married a wife from the Chêng family, by whom he had two children, a boy and a girl. When thirty-three years of age he fell ill and died, his son Chung being then only twelve and his little girl eight or nine. His wife did not remain faithful to his memory, but, selling off all the property, pocketed the proceeds and married another man, leaving her two children almost in a state of destitution with their aunt, Niu’s sister-in-law, an old lady of sixty, who had lived with them previously, and had now nowhere to seek a shelter. A few years later this aunt died, and the family fortunes began to sink even lower than before; Chung, however, was now grown up, and determined to carry on his father’s trade, only he had no capital to start with. His sister marrying a rich trader named Mao, she begged her husband to lend Chung ten ounces of silver, which he did, and Chung immediately started for Nanking. On the road he fell in with some bandits, who robbed him of all he had, and consequently he was unable to return; but one day when he was at a pawnshop he noticed that the master of the shop was wonderfully like his late father, and on going out and making inquiries he found that this pawnbroker bore precisely the same names. In great astonishment, he forthwith proceeded to frequent the place with no other object than to watch this man, who, on the other hand, took no notice of Chung; and by the end of three days, having satisfied himself that he really saw his own father, and yet not daring to disclose his own identity, he made application through one of the assistants, on the score of being himself a Kiangsi man, to be employed in the shop. Accordingly, an indenture was drawn up; and when the master noticed Chung’s name and place of residence he started, and asked him whence he came. With tears in his eyes Chung addressed him by his father’s name, and then the pawnbroker became lost in a deep reverie, by-and-by asking Chung how his mother was. Now Chung did not like to allude to his father’s death, and turned the question by saying, “My father went away on business six years ago, and never came back; my mother married again and left us, and had it not been for my aunt our corpses would long ago have been cast out in the kennel.” Then the pawnbroker was much moved, and cried out, “I am your father!” seizing his son’s hand and leading him within to see his step-mother. This lady was about twenty-two, and, having no children of her own, was delighted with Chung, and prepared a banquet for him in the inner apartments. Mr. Niu himself was, however, somewhat melancholy, and wished to return to his old home; but his wife, fearing that there would be no one to manage the business, persuaded him to remain; so he taught his son the trade, and in three months was able to leave it all to him. He then prepared for his journey, whereupon Chung informed his step-mother that his father was really dead, to which she replied in great consternation that she knew him only as a trader to the place, and that six years previously he had married her, which proved conclusively that he couldn’t be dead. He then recounted the whole story, which was a perfect mystery to both of them; and twenty-four hours afterwards in walked his father, leading a woman whose hair was all dishevelled. Chung looked at her and saw that she was his own mother; and Niu took her by the ear and began to revile her, saying, “Why did you desert my children?” to which the wretched woman made no reply. He then bit her across the neck, at which she screamed to Chung for assistance, and he, not being able to bear the sight, stepped in between them. His father was more than ever enraged at this, when, lo! Chung’s mother had disappeared. While they were still lost in astonishment at this strange scene, Mr. Niu’s colour changed; in another moment his empty clothes had dropped upon the ground, and he himself became a black vapour and also vanished from their sight. The step-mother and son were much overcome; they took Niu’s clothes and buried them, and after that Chung continued his father’s business and soon amassed great wealth. On returning to his native place he found that his mother had actually died on the very day of the above occurrence, and that his father had been seen by the whole family.

Mr. Niu was from Kiangsi and sold textiles. He married a woman from the Chêng family, and they had two kids, a son and a daughter. When he was thirty-three, he got sick and died, leaving his son Chung, who was twelve, and his little girl around eight or nine. His wife didn’t stay loyal to his memory; she sold all their property, kept the money, and remarried, leaving her two children nearly destitute with their aunt, Niu’s sister-in-law, an elderly lady of sixty who had been living with them and now had nowhere to go. A few years later, this aunt passed away, and their situation worsened; however, Chung had grown up and decided to continue his father’s business, but he had no money to get started. His sister married a wealthy trader named Mao, and she begged her husband to lend Chung ten ounces of silver, which he did. Chung then set out for Nanking. On his way, he encountered some bandits who robbed him of everything, leaving him unable to go back. One day while he was at a pawnshop, he noticed the owner looked just like his late father. After asking around, he learned that this pawnbroker had the same name. Shocked, he started visiting the shop just to watch him, while the pawnbroker didn’t pay him any attention. After three days, convinced he was looking at his father but too scared to reveal his identity, Chung asked to work at the shop, claiming to be from Kiangsi. An employment contract was drawn up, and when the pawnbroker saw Chung’s name and address, he was surprised and asked where he was from. With tears in his eyes, Chung referred to him by his father’s name, which caused the pawnbroker to fall into a deep thought, eventually asking Chung how his mother was. Chung didn’t want to mention his father’s death and redirected the question, saying, “My father left for business six years ago and never returned; my mother remarried and abandoned us, and if it hadn’t been for my aunt, we would have starved.” This deeply affected the pawnbroker, who exclaimed, “I am your father!” grabbing his son’s hand and leading him inside to meet his step-mother. She was around twenty-two and thrilled to have Chung, preparing a feast for him. Mr. Niu, however, felt melancholic and wanted to return home, but his wife convinced him to stay, fearing no one would manage the business. He taught his son the trade and in three months felt confident enough to hand it over to him. He then got ready to leave, at which point Chung told his step-mother that his father was truly dead. She replied in shock that she only knew him as a trader who had married her six years ago, which clearly indicated he couldn’t be dead. He shared the entire story, which puzzled both of them; twenty-four hours later, his father walked in with a woman whose hair was a mess. Chung recognized her as his own mother, and Niu grabbed her by the ear, yelling, “Why did you abandon my children?” The distraught woman had no response. He then bit her across the neck, making her scream for Chung’s help. Unable to watch this, he stepped between them. Niu’s anger flared up even more, when suddenly, Chung’s mother vanished. While they were still reeling from this bizarre event, Mr. Niu’s color changed; in a moment, his empty clothes fell to the ground, and he turned into a black mist, disappearing from their sight. Chung and his step-mother were overwhelmed; they buried Niu’s clothes, and afterward, Chung took over his father’s business and quickly built a fortune. When he returned to his hometown, he found that his mother had actually died on the very day of these events, and that his father had been seen by the entire family.

LXIX.
THE PRINCESS OF THE TUNG-T‘ING LAKE.

Ch‘ên Pi-chiao was a Pekingese; and being a poor man he attached himself as secretary to the suite of a high military official named Chia. On one occasion, while anchored on the Tung-t‘ing lake, they saw a dolphin[31] floating on the surface of the water; and General Chia took his bow and shot at it, wounding the creature in the back. A fish was hanging on to its tail, and would not let go; so both were pulled out of the water together, and attached to the mast. There they lay gasping, the dolphin opening its mouth as if pleading for life, until at length young Ch‘ên begged the General to let them go again; and then he himself half jokingly put a piece of plaster upon the dolphin’s wound, and had the two thrown back into the water, where they were seen for some time afterwards diving and rising again to the surface. About a year afterwards, Ch‘ên was once more crossing the Tung-t‘ing lake on his way home, when the boat was upset in a squall, and he himself only saved by clinging to a bamboo crate, which finally, after floating about all night, caught in the overhanging branch of a tree, and thus enabled him to scramble on shore. By-and-by, another body floated in, and this turned out to be his servant; but on dragging him out, he found life was already extinct. In great distress, he sat himself down to rest, and saw beautiful green hills and waving willows, but not a single human being of whom he could ask the way. From early dawn till the morning was far advanced he remained in that state; and then, thinking he saw his servant’s body move, he stretched out his hand to feel it, and before long the man threw up several quarts of water and recovered his consciousness. They now dried their clothes in the sun, and by noon these were fit to put on; at which period the pangs of hunger began to assail them, and accordingly they started over the hills in the hope of coming upon some habitation of man. As they were walking along, an arrow whizzed past, and the next moment two young ladies dashed by on handsome palfreys. Each had a scarlet band round her head, with a bunch of pheasant’s feathers stuck in her hair, and wore a purple riding-jacket with small sleeves, confined by a green embroidered girdle round the waist. One of them carried a cross-bow for shooting bullets, and the other had on her arm a dark-coloured bow-and-arrow case. Reaching the brow of the hill, Ch‘ên beheld a number of riders engaged in beating the surrounding cover, all of whom were beautiful girls and dressed exactly alike. Afraid to advance any further, he inquired of a youth who appeared to be in attendance, and the latter told him that it was a hunting party from the palace; and then, having supplied him with food from his wallet, he bade him retire quickly, adding that if he fell in with them he would assuredly be put to death. Thereupon Ch‘ên hurried away; and descending the hill, turned into a copse where there was a building which he thought would in all probability be a monastery. On getting nearer, he saw that the place was surrounded by a wall, and between him and a half-open red-door was a brook spanned by a stone bridge leading up to it. Pulling back the door, he beheld within a number of ornamental buildings circling in the air like so many clouds, and for all the world resembling the Imperial pleasure-grounds; and thinking it must be the park of some official personage, he walked quietly in, enjoying the delicious fragrance of the flowers as he pushed aside the thick vegetation which obstructed his way. After traversing a winding path fenced in by balustrades, Ch‘ên reached a second enclosure, wherein were a quantity of tall willow-trees which swept the red eaves of the buildings with their branches. The note of some bird would set the petals of the flowers fluttering in the air, and the least wind would bring the seed-vessels down from the elm-trees above; and the effect upon the eye and heart of the beholder was something quite unknown in the world of mortals. Passing through a small kiosque, Ch‘ên and his servant came upon a swing which seemed as though suspended from the clouds, while the ropes hung idly down in the utter stillness that prevailed.[32] Thinking by this that they were approaching the ladies’ apartments,[33] Ch‘ên would have turned back, but at that moment he heard sounds of horses’ feet at the door, and what seemed to be the laughter of a bevy of girls. So he and his servant hid themselves in a bush; and by-and-by, as the sounds came nearer, he heard one of the young ladies say, “We’ve had but poor sport to-day;” whereupon another cried out, “If the princess hadn’t shot that wild goose, we should have taken all this trouble for nothing.” Shortly after this, a number of girls dressed in red came in escorting a young lady, who went and sat down under the kiosque. She wore a hunting costume with tight[34] sleeves, and was about fourteen or fifteen years old. Her hair looked like a cloud of mist at the back of her head, and her waist seemed as though a breath of wind might snap it[35]—incomparable for beauty, even among the celebrities of old. Just then the attendants handed her some exquisitely fragrant tea, and stood glittering round her like a bank of beautiful embroidery. In a few moments the young lady arose and descended the kiosque; at which one of her attendants cried out, “Is your Highness too fatigued by riding to take a turn in the swing?” The princess replied that she was not; and immediately some supported her under the shoulders, while others seized her arms, and others again arranged her petticoats, and brought her the proper shoes.[36] Thus they helped her into the swing, she herself stretching out her shining arms, and putting her feet into a suitable pair of slippers; and then—away she went, light as a flying-swallow, far up into the fleecy clouds. As soon as she had had enough, the attendants helped her out, and one of them exclaimed, “Truly, your Highness is a perfect angel!” At this the young lady laughed, and walked away, Ch‘ên gazing after her in a state of semi-consciousness, until, at length, the voices died away, and he and his servant crept forth. Walking up and down near the swing, he suddenly espied a red handkerchief near the paling, which he knew had been dropped by one of the young ladies; and, thrusting it joyfully into his sleeve, he walked up and entered the kiosque. There, upon a table, lay writing materials, and taking out the handkerchief he indited upon it the following lines:—

Ch'en Pi-chiao was from Peking, and since he was a poor man, he became the secretary to a high-ranking military official named Chia. One day, while they were docked at Tung-t‘ing Lake, they spotted a dolphin floating on the surface of the water. General Chia took his bow and shot at it, injuring the creature in the back. A fish was clinging to its tail and refused to let go, so both were pulled out of the water and tied to the mast. There, they lay gasping, the dolphin opening its mouth as if begging for its life, until eventually, young Ch‘ên pleaded with the General to set them free. Ch‘ên even jokingly put a piece of plaster on the dolphin’s wound and had them thrown back into the water, where they could be seen diving and surfacing for some time afterward. About a year later, Ch‘ên was crossing Tung-t‘ing Lake again on his way home when his boat capsized in a sudden storm. He was only saved by clinging to a bamboo crate, which, after floating all night, got stuck in the branches of a tree, allowing him to scramble ashore. Slowly, another body floated in, and it turned out to be his servant; but when they pulled him out, he was already gone. In great distress, Ch‘ên sat down to rest and saw beautiful green hills and waving willows, but not a single person to ask for directions. He stayed in that state from early dawn until late morning, when he thought he saw his servant's body move. He reached out to touch it, and before long, the man coughed up several quarts of water and regained consciousness. They dried their clothes in the sun, and by noon, they were ready to wear them again, at which point hunger began to strike them. So, they set out over the hills, hoping to find some human habitation. As they walked along, an arrow whizzed past them, and the next moment, two young ladies raced by on beautiful horses. Each had a scarlet band around her head with a bunch of pheasant feathers in her hair, and wore a purple riding jacket with short sleeves, tightened by a green embroidered belt at the waist. One carried a crossbow for shooting bolts, while the other had a dark bow and arrow case slung over her arm. Upon reaching the top of the hill, Ch‘ên saw a group of riders beating the surrounding bushes, all beautiful girls dressed the same way. Afraid to move closer, he asked a young man who seemed to be attending them, and he informed Ch‘ên that it was a hunting party from the palace. The young man then shared some food from his pouch and urged Ch‘ên to leave quickly, warning him that if he ran into them, he would be killed. Ch‘ên hurried away and, descending the hill, entered a thicket where he thought there might be a monastery. As he got closer, he noticed the place was surrounded by a wall, and between him and a half-open red door was a stream crossed by a stone bridge leading up to it. Pulling back the door, he saw a number of ornamental buildings floating in the air like clouds, resembling the Imperial pleasure gardens. Thinking it must be the estate of some official, he walked quietly in, enjoying the sweet fragrance of the flowers as he pushed through the thick plants blocking his path. After following a winding path bordered by railings, Ch‘ên reached a second enclosure filled with tall willow trees that brushed against the red eaves of the buildings. The song of a bird would make the petals of the flowers flutter in the air, and even a slight breeze would cause the seed pods to fall from the elms above; the sight and feeling of this scene was something completely unknown in the mortal world. As they passed through a small pavilion, Ch‘ên and his servant came upon a swing that looked as if it were hanging from the clouds, the ropes hanging still in the silence that surrounded them.[32] Thinking that they were nearing the ladies' quarters,[33] Ch‘ên considered turning back, but at that moment, he heard the sound of horses' hooves at the door, followed by what sounded like the laughter of a group of girls. So he and his servant hid in a bush, and as the sounds drew nearer, he heard one of the young ladies say, "We've had terrible luck today," to which another responded, "If the princess hadn't shot that wild goose, we would have gone through all this trouble for nothing." Shortly after, several girls dressed in red entered, escorting a young lady who sat down under the pavilion. She wore a hunting outfit with fitted[34] sleeves and was about fourteen or fifteen years old. Her hair was like a misty cloud at the back of her head, and her waist appeared so delicate that a single breath could break it[35]—she was stunningly beautiful, even compared to the famous beauties of antiquity. At that moment, her attendants served her some incredibly fragrant tea, standing around her like a shimmering display of beautiful embroidery. After a few moments, the young lady stood up and stepped down from the pavilion, prompting one of her attendants to ask, "Are you too tired from riding to take a turn in the swing?" The princess replied that she was not, and immediately some attendants supported her under her arms, while others handled her sleeves, and still others arranged her skirts and brought her the right shoes.[36] Thus, they assisted her into the swing, where she stretched out her gleaming arms and slipped her feet into a perfect pair of slippers; then she soared up into the fluffy clouds, light as a swallow. Once she had her fill, the attendants helped her out, and one exclaimed, "Truly, your Highness is a true angel!" Hearing this, the young lady laughed and walked away, while Ch‘ên stared after her in a daze until the sounds faded, prompting him and his servant to emerge. As he walked back and forth near the swing, he suddenly spotted a red handkerchief near the fence which he knew had fallen from one of the young ladies. Joyfully tucking it into his sleeve, he went up and entered the pavilion. Inside on a table were writing materials, and taking out the handkerchief, he wrote the following lines:—

        “What form divine was just now sporting nigh?—
’Twas she, I trow of ‘golden lily’ fame;
Her charms the moon’s fair denizens might shame,
        Her fairy footsteps bear her to the sky.”

Humming this stanza to himself, Ch‘ên walked along seeking for the path by which he had entered; but every door was securely barred, and he knew not what to do. So he went back to the kiosque, when suddenly one of the young ladies appeared, and asked him in astonishment what he did there. “I have lost my way,” replied Ch‘ên; “I pray you lend me your assistance.” “Do you happen to have found a red handkerchief?” said the girl. “I have, indeed,” answered Ch‘ên, “but I fear I have made it somewhat dirty;” and, suiting the action to the word, he drew it forth, and handed it to her. “Wretched man!” cried the young lady, “you are undone. This is a handkerchief the princess is constantly using, and you have gone and scribbled all over it; what will become of you now?” Ch‘ên was in a great fright, and begged the young lady to intercede for him; to which she replied, “It was bad enough that you should come here and spy about; however, being a scholar, and a man of refinement, I would have done my best for you; but after this, how am I to help you?” Off she then ran with the handkerchief, while Ch‘ên remained behind in an agony of suspense, and longing for the wings of a bird to bear him away from his fate. By-and-by, the young lady returned and congratulated him, saying, “There is some hope for you. The Princess read your verses several times over, and was not at all angry. You will probably be released; but, meanwhile, wait here, and don’t climb the trees, or try to get through the walls, or you may not escape after all.” Evening was now drawing on, and Ch‘ên knew not, for certain, what was about to happen; at the same time he was very empty, and, what with hunger and anxiety, death would have been almost a happy release. Before long, the young lady returned with a lamp in her hand, and followed by a slave-girl bearing wine and food, which she forthwith presented to Ch‘ên. The latter asked if there was any news about himself; to which the young lady replied that she had just mentioned his case to the Princess who, not knowing what to do with him at that hour of the night, had given orders that he should at once be provided with food, “which, at any rate,” added she, “is not bad news.” The whole night long Ch‘ên walked up and down unable to take rest; and it was not till late in the morning that the young lady appeared with more food for him. Imploring her once more to intercede on his behalf, she told him that the Princess had not instructed them either to kill or to release him, and that it would not be fitting for such as herself to be bothering the Princess with suggestions. So there Ch‘ên still remained until another day had almost gone, hoping for the welcome moment; and then the young lady rushed hurriedly in, saying, “You are lost! Some one has told the Queen, and she, in a fit of anger, threw the handkerchief on the ground, and made use of very violent language. Oh dear! oh dear! I’m sure something dreadful will happen.” Ch‘ên threw himself on his knees, his face as pale as ashes, and begged to know what he should do; but at that moment sounds were heard outside, and the young lady waved her hand to him, and ran away. Immediately a crowd came pouring in through the door, with ropes ready to secure the object of their search; and among them was a slave-girl, who looked fixedly at our hero, and cried out, “Why, surely you are Mr. Ch‘ên, aren’t you?” at the same time stopping the others from binding him until she should have reported to the Queen. In a few minutes she came back, and said the Queen requested him to walk in; and in he went, through a number of doors, trembling all the time with fear, until he reached a hall, the screen before which was ornamented with green jade and silver. A beautiful girl drew aside the bamboo curtain at the door, and announced, “Mr. Ch‘ên;” and he himself advanced, and fell down before a lady, who was sitting upon a dais at the other end, knocking his head upon the ground, and crying out, “Thy servant is from a far-off country; spare, oh! spare his life.” “Sir!” replied the Queen, rising hastily from her seat, and extending a hand to Ch‘ên, “but for you, I should not be here to-day. Pray excuse the rudeness of my maids.” Thereupon a splendid repast was served, and wine was poured out in chased goblets, to the no small astonishment of Ch‘ên, who could not understand why he was treated thus. “Your kindness,” observed the Queen, “in restoring me to life, I am quite unable to repay; however, as you have made my daughter the subject of your verse, the match is clearly ordained by fate, and I shall send her along to be your handmaid.” Ch‘ên hardly knew what to make of this extraordinary accomplishment of his wishes, but the marriage was solemnized there and then; bands of music struck up wedding-airs, beautiful mats were laid down for them to walk upon, and the whole place was brilliantly lighted with a profusion of coloured lamps. Then Ch‘ên said to the Princess, “That a stray and unknown traveller like myself, guilty of spoiling your Highness’s handkerchief, should have escaped the fate he deserved, was already more than could be expected; but now to receive you in marriage—this, indeed, far surpasses my wildest expectations.” “My mother,” replied the Princess, “is married to the King of this lake, and is herself a daughter of the River Prince. Last year, when on her way to visit her parents, she happened to cross the lake, and was wounded by an arrow; but you saved her life, and gave her plaster for the wound. Our family, therefore, is grateful to you, and can never forget your good act. And do not regard me as of another species than yourself; the Dragon King has bestowed upon me the elixir of immortality, and this I will gladly share with you.” Then Ch‘ên knew that his wife was a spirit, and by-and-by he asked her how the slave-girl had recognised him; to which she replied, that the girl was the small fish which had been found hanging to the dolphin’s tail. He then inquired why, as they didn’t intend to kill him, he had been kept so long a prisoner. “I was charmed with your literary talent,” answered the Princess, “but I did not venture to take the responsibility upon myself; and no one saw how I tossed and turned the livelong night.” “Dear friend,” said Ch‘ên; “but, come, tell me who was it that brought my food.” “A trusty waiting-maid of mine,” replied the Princess; “her name is A-nien.” Ch‘ên then asked how he could ever repay her, and the Princess told him there would be plenty of time to think of that; and when he inquired where the king, her father, was, she said he had gone off with the God of War to fight against Ch‘ih-yu,[37] and had not returned. A few days passed, and Ch‘ên began to think his people at home would be anxious about him; so he sent off his servant with a letter to tell them he was safe and sound, at which they were all overjoyed, believing him to have been lost in the wreck of the boat, of which event news had already reached them. However, they were unable to send him any reply, and were considerably distressed as to how he would find his way home again. Six months afterwards Ch‘ên himself appeared, dressed in fine clothes, and riding on a splendid horse, with plenty of money, and valuable jewels in his pocket—evidently a man of wealth. From that time forth he kept up a magnificent establishment; and in seven or eight years had become the father of five children. Every day he kept open house, and if any one asked him about his adventures, he would readily tell them without reservation. Now a friend of his, named Liang, whom he had known since they were boys together, and who, after holding an appointment for some years in Nan-fu, was crossing the Tung-t‘ing Lake, on his way home, suddenly beheld an ornamental barge, with carved wood-work and red windows, passing over the foamy waves to the sound of music and singing from within. Just then a beautiful young lady leant out of one of the windows, which she had pushed open, and by her side Liang saw a young man sitting, in a négligé attitude, while two nice-looking girls stood by and shampooed[38] him. Liang, at first, thought it must be the party of some high official, and wondered at the scarcity of attendants;[39] but, on looking more closely at the young man, he saw it was no other than his old friend Ch‘ên. Thereupon he began almost involuntarily to shout out to him; and when Ch‘ên heard his own name, he stopped the rowers, and walked out towards the figure-head,[40] beckoning Liang to cross over into his boat, where the remains of their feast was quickly cleared away, and fresh supplies of wine, and tea, and all kinds of costly foods spread out by handsome slave-girls. “It’s ten years since we met,” said Liang, “and what a rich man you have become in the meantime.” “Well,” replied Ch‘ên, “do you think that so very extraordinary for a poor fellow like me?” Liang then asked him who was the lady with whom he was taking wine, and Ch‘ên said she was his wife, which very much astonished Liang, who further inquired whither they were going. “Westwards,” answered Ch‘ên, and prevented any further questions by giving a signal for the music, which effectually put a stop to all further conversation.[41] By-and-by, Liang found the wine getting into his head, and seized the opportunity to ask Ch‘ên to make him a present of one of his beautiful slave-girls. “You are drunk,[42] my friend,” replied Ch‘ên; “however, I will give you the price of one as a pledge of our old friendship.” And, turning to a servant, he bade him present Liang with a splendid pearl, saying, “Now you can buy a Green Pearl;[43] you see I am not stingy;” adding forthwith, “but I am pressed for time, and can stay no longer with my old friend.” So he escorted Liang back to his boat, and, having let go the rope, proceeded on his way. Now, when Liang reached home, and called at Ch‘ên’s house, whom should he see but Ch‘ên himself drinking with a party of friends. “Why, I saw you only yesterday,” cried Liang, “upon the Tung-t‘ing. How quickly you have got back!” Ch‘ên denied this, and then Liang repeated the whole story, at the conclusion of which, Ch‘ên laughed, and said, “You must be mistaken. Do you imagine I can be in two places at once?” The company were all much astonished, and knew not what to make of it; and subsequently when Ch‘ên, who died at the age of eighty, was being carried to his grave, the bearers thought the coffin seemed remarkably light, and on opening it to see, found that the body had disappeared.

Humming this stanza to himself, Ch’en walked along looking for the path he had come in on; but every door was tightly shut, and he didn’t know what to do. So he went back to the kiosk, when suddenly one of the young ladies appeared and asked him, surprised, what he was doing there. “I’m lost,” Ch’en replied; “please help me.” “Have you found a red handkerchief?” the girl asked. “I have, actually,” Ch’en answered, “but I’m afraid it’s a bit dirty;” and, as he said this, he took it out and handed it to her. “You wretched man!” cried the young lady, “you’re in trouble. This is a handkerchief the princess uses all the time, and you’ve gone and scribbled all over it; what will happen to you now?” Ch’en was greatly frightened and pleaded with the young lady to speak on his behalf; to which she responded, “It was bad enough that you came here snooping around; however, being a scholar and a refined man, I would have done my best for you; but after this, how can I help you?” Off she ran with the handkerchief while Ch’en remained behind in agony, wishing he had the wings of a bird to escape his fate. After a while, the young lady returned and congratulated him, saying, “There’s some hope for you. The princess read your verses several times and was not angry at all. You might be released; but for now, stay here, and don’t climb the trees or try to get through the walls, or you might not escape after all.” Evening was approaching, and Ch’en wasn’t sure what would happen; at the same time, he was very hungry, and with both hunger and anxiety, death began to seem like a welcome release. Soon, the young lady came back with a lamp in her hand, followed by a maid carrying wine and food, which she immediately offered to Ch’en. He asked if there was any news about his fate; the young lady said she had just mentioned his case to the princess who, unsure what to do with him at that hour of the night, ordered that he should be given food, “which, at least,” she added, “is not bad news.” All night long, Ch’en paced back and forth, unable to rest; it wasn’t until late in the morning that the young lady appeared with more food for him. Pleading with her once again to intercede for him, she told him that the princess had not instructed them to either kill or release him, and that it wouldn’t be appropriate for someone like her to trouble the princess with suggestions. So there Ch’en stayed, waiting for another whole day, hoping for the welcome moment; then the young lady rushed in, saying, “You’re in trouble! Someone told the queen, and she, in a fit of anger, threw the handkerchief on the ground and used very harsh language. Oh dear! Oh dear! I’m sure something terrible will happen.” Ch’en fell to his knees, his face as pale as ashes, and begged to know what he should do; but just then, sounds were heard outside, and the young lady waved her hand to him and ran off. Immediately, a crowd burst in through the door, with ropes ready to secure their target; among them was a maid who looked intently at Ch’en and shouted, “Surely you’re Mr. Ch’en, aren’t you?” as she stopped the others from binding him until she could report to the queen. A few minutes later, she returned and said the queen wanted him to come in; and he went in, trembling with fear, through several doors until he reached a hall, the screen of which was decorated with green jade and silver. A beautiful girl pulled aside the bamboo curtain at the door and announced, “Mr. Ch’en;” and he stepped forward, falling to the ground before a lady sitting on a dais at the other end, banging his head on the floor and crying out, “Your servant has come from a far-off country; please, show mercy and spare his life.” “Sir!” replied the queen, hastily rising from her seat and extending her hand to Ch’en, “If it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t be here today. Please forgive the rudeness of my maids.” Then a lavish feast was served, and wine was poured into decorated goblets, much to Ch’en's astonishment, who couldn’t understand why he was being treated this way. “Your kindness,” the queen observed, “in restoring me to life, I cannot repay; however, since you’ve made my daughter the subject of your verse, the match is clearly destined, and I shall send her to serve you.” Ch’en hardly knew how to process this unexpected fulfillment of his wishes, but the marriage was immediately celebrated; bands played wedding music, beautiful mats were laid down for them to walk on, and the entire place was brilliantly lit with many colorful lamps. Ch’en said to the princess, “That a wandering and unknown traveler like me, guilty of ruining Your Highness’s handkerchief, should escape the fate I deserved is already more than I could hope for; but now to marry you—this truly exceeds my wildest dreams.” “My mother,” said the princess, “is married to the king of this lake and is the daughter of the River Prince. Last year, while visiting her family, she passed over the lake and was hit by an arrow; but you saved her life and treated her wound. Our family is forever grateful to you and can never forget your kindness. And do not think of yourself as any less than I am; the Dragon King has given me the elixir of immortality, which I will gladly share with you.” Then Ch’en understood that his wife was a spirit, and eventually, he asked her how the maid had recognized him; she replied that the girl had once been the small fish found hanging onto the dolphin’s tail. He then asked why, if they didn’t intend to kill him, he had been kept a prisoner for so long. “I was enchanted by your literary skill,” the princess answered, “but I didn’t dare take on that responsibility; no one saw how I tossed and turned all night long.” “Dear friend,” said Ch’en, “but tell me, who was it that brought my food?” “A trusted maid of mine,” the princess replied; “her name is A-nien.” Ch’en then asked how he could repay her, and the princess told him there would be plenty of time for that, and when he inquired where her father, the king, was, she said he had gone off with the God of War to fight against Ch‘ih-yu and had not returned. Days passed, and Ch’en began to worry that his family back home would be anxious about him; so he sent his servant with a letter to let them know he was safe and sound, which made them all so happy, believing him to have been lost in the shipwreck, news of which had already reached them. However, they couldn’t reply and were quite distressed about how he would make it back home again. Six months later, Ch’en himself appeared, dressed in fine clothes, riding on a splendid horse, with plenty of money and valuable jewels in his pocket—clearly a wealthy man. From that day on, he maintained a lavish household; within seven or eight years, he had become the father of five children. Every day he kept his doors open, and if anyone asked him about his adventures, he would gladly share without holding back. One day, a friend of his, named Liang, whom he had known since childhood, was crossing the Tung-t’ing Lake on his way home after serving in an official position for some years. Suddenly he saw a decorative barge with intricate woodwork and red windows gliding over the foamy waves, accompanied by music and singing from within. Just then, a lovely young lady leaned out from one of the open windows, and beside her Liang noticed a young man sitting comfortably, while two pretty girls stood nearby shampooing him. Liang initially thought it must be a high-ranking official’s party and wondered why there were so few attendants; but upon closer inspection, he realized it was none other than his old friend Ch’en. He couldn't help but shout out to him; when Ch’en heard his name, he stopped the rowers and walked toward the figurehead, beckoning Liang to come over to his boat, where the remnants of their feast were quickly cleared away, and fresh supplies of wine, tea, and various luxurious foods were spread out by beautiful maids. “It’s been ten years since we met,” Liang said, “and look how rich you’ve become in the meantime.” “Well,” replied Ch’en, “do you really think that’s so surprising for a poor guy like me?” Liang then asked who the lady sharing wine with him was, and Ch’en said she was his wife, which astonished Liang even more, who then asked where they were headed. “Westwards,” Ch’en answered, and he diverted further questions by signaling for the music, which effectively halted all conversation. After a while, Liang felt the wine getting to him and took the chance to ask Ch’en for a gift of one of his beautiful maids. “You’re drunk, my friend,” Ch’en replied; “but I’ll give you the cash for one as a token of our old friendship.” Then turning to a servant, he instructed him to present Liang with a fine pearl, saying, “Now you can buy a Green Pearl; see, I’m not stingy,” and added quickly, “but I’m short on time and can’t stay longer with my old friend.” He then escorted Liang back to his boat, and after releasing the rope, he continued on his way. When Liang reached home and called at Ch’en’s house, who should he see but Ch’en himself, drinking with a group of friends. “I saw you just yesterday,” Liang exclaimed, “on the Tung-t’ing. How quickly you made it back!” Ch’en denied it, then Liang recounted the entire story, after which Ch’en laughed, saying, “You must be mistaken. Do you really think I can be in two places at once?” Everyone in the company was very surprised and puzzled; later, when Ch’en, who died at the age of eighty, was being carried to his grave, the bearers noticed the coffin seemed remarkably light, and when they opened it to look, they found that his body had vanished.

LXX.
THE PRINCESS LILY.

At Chiao-chou there lived a man named Tou Hsün, otherwise known as Hsiao-hui. One day he had just dropped off to sleep when he beheld a man in serge clothes standing by the bedside, and apparently anxious to communicate something to him. Tou inquired his errand; to which the man replied that he was the bearer of an invitation from his master. “And who is your master?” asked Tou. “Oh, he doesn’t live far off,” replied the other; so away they went together, and after some time came to a place where there were innumerable white houses rising one above the other, and shaded by dense groves of lemon-trees. They threaded their way past countless doors, not at all similar to those usually used, and saw a great many official-looking men and women passing and repassing, each of whom called out to the man in serge, “Has Mr. Tou come?” to which he always replied in the affirmative. Here a mandarin met them and escorted Tou into a palace, upon which the latter remarked, “This is really very kind of you; but I haven’t the honour of knowing you, and I feel somewhat diffident about going in.” “Our Prince,” answered his guide, “has long heard of you as a man of good family and excellent principles, and is very anxious to make your acquaintance.” “Who is your Prince?” inquired Tou. “You’ll see for yourself in a moment,” said the other; and just then out came two girls with banners, and guided Tou through a great number of doors until they came to a throne, upon which sat the Prince. His Highness immediately descended to meet him, and made him take the seat of honour; after which ceremony exquisite viands of all kinds were spread out before them. Looking up, Tou noticed a scroll, on which was inscribed, The Cassia Court, and he was just beginning to feel puzzled as to what he should say next, when the Prince addressed him as follows:—“The honour of having you for a neighbour is, as it were, a bond of affinity between us. Let us, then, give ourselves up to enjoyment, and put away suspicion and fear.” Tou murmured his acquiescence; and when the wine had gone round several times there arose from a distance the sound of pipes and singing, unaccompanied, however, by the usual drum, and very much subdued in volume. Thereupon the Prince looked about him and cried out, “We are about to set a verse for any of you gentlemen to cap; here you are:—‘Genius seeks the Cassia Court.’” While the courtiers were all engaged in thinking of some fit antithesis,[44] Tou added, “Refinement loves the Lily flower; upon which the Prince exclaimed, “How strange! Lily is my daughter’s name; and, after such a coincidence, she must come in for you to see her.” In a few moments the tinkling of her ornaments and a delicious fragrance of musk announced the arrival of the Princess, who was between sixteen and seventeen and endowed with surpassing beauty. The Prince bade her make an obeisance to Tou, at the same time introducing her as his daughter Lily; and as soon as the ceremony was over the young lady moved away. Tou remained in a state of stupefaction, and, when the Prince proposed that they should pledge each other in another bumper, paid not the slightest attention to what he said. Then the Prince, perceiving what had distracted his guest’s attention, remarked that he was anxious to find a consort for his daughter, but that unfortunately there was the difficulty of species, and he didn’t know what to do; but again Tou took no notice of what the Prince was saying, until at length one of the bystanders plucked his sleeve, and asked him if he hadn’t seen that the Prince wished to drink with him, and had just been addressing some remarks to him. Thereupon Tou started, and, recovering himself at once, rose from the table and apologized to the Prince for his rudeness, declaring that he had taken so much wine he didn’t know what he was doing. “Besides,” said he, “your Highness has doubtless business to transact; I will therefore take my leave.” “I am extremely pleased to have seen you,” replied the Prince, “and only regret that you are in such a hurry to be gone. However, I won’t detain you now; but, if you don’t forget all about us, I shall be very glad to invite you here again.” He then gave orders that Tou should be escorted home; and on the way one of the courtiers asked the latter why he had said nothing when the Prince had spoken of a consort for his daughter, as his Highness had evidently made the remark with an eye to securing Tou as his son-in-law. The latter was now sorry that he had missed his opportunity; meanwhile they reached his house, and he himself awoke. The sun had already set, and there he sat in the gloom thinking of what had happened. In the evening he put out his candle, hoping to continue his dream; but, alas! the thread was broken, and all he could do was to pour forth his repentance in sighs. One night he was sleeping at a friend’s house when suddenly an officer of the court walked in and summoned him to appear before the Prince; so up he jumped, and hurried off at once to the palace, where he prostrated himself before the throne. The Prince raised him and made him sit down, saying that since they had last met he had become aware that Tou would be willing to marry his daughter, and hoped that he might be allowed to offer her as a handmaid. Tou rose and thanked the Prince, who thereupon gave orders for a banquet to be prepared; and when they had finished their wine it was announced that the Princess had completed her toilet. Immediately a bevy of young ladies came in with the Princess in their midst, a red veil covering her head, and her tiny footsteps sounding like rippling water as they led her up to be introduced to Tou. When the ceremonies were concluded, Tou said to the Princess, “In your presence, Madam, it would be easy to forget even death itself; but, tell me, is not this all a dream?” “And how can it be a dream,” asked the Princess, “when you and I are here together?”

At Chiao-chou, there was a guy named Tou Hsün, also known as Hsiao-hui. One day, just as he was drifting off to sleep, he saw a man in simple clothes standing by his bed, looking eager to tell him something. Tou asked what he needed, and the man said he had an invitation from his master. “Who is your master?” Tou asked. “Oh, he lives not too far away,” the man replied, so they set off together and soon arrived at a place filled with countless white houses stacked on top of each other, shaded by thick lemon trees. They passed many unusual doors and saw lots of official-looking men and women coming and going, each asking the man in simple clothes, “Has Mr. Tou arrived?” to which he always answered yes. Eventually, a mandarin met them and took Tou into a palace, to which Tou said, “This is very kind of you, but I don’t know you, and I feel a bit uncomfortable going in.” “Our Prince,” his guide said, “has long heard of you as a man of good background and strong morals, and he’s eager to meet you.” “Who is your Prince?” Tou asked. “You’ll see soon enough,” answered the man, and just then, two girls came out with banners and led Tou through a series of doors until they reached a throne where the Prince was seated. His Highness immediately came down to greet him and invited Tou to sit in the seat of honor. Afterward, an array of exquisite dishes was laid before them. As Tou looked up, he saw a scroll that read, The Cassia Court, and he was just starting to wonder what to say next when the Prince spoke: “Having you as a neighbor is like a bond between us. Let’s enjoy ourselves and put aside any doubts or fears.” Tou nodded in agreement; and after a few rounds of wine, they heard distant music and singing, though it was softer than usual and without drums. Then the Prince looked around and called out, “We’re about to create a verse for anyone to come up with a response; here it is:—‘Genius seeks the Cassia Court.’” While the courtiers thought of suitable replies, Tou added, “Refinement loves the Lily flower;” and the Prince exclaimed, “How strange! Lily is my daughter’s name; after this coincidence, she must come in for you to meet her.” Moments later, the sound of tinkling ornaments and a delightful musk fragrance announced the arrival of the Princess, who was between sixteen and seventeen and incredibly beautiful. The Prince instructed her to bow to Tou, introducing her as his daughter Lily; once the introduction was complete, the young lady moved away. Tou was left in shock, and when the Prince suggested they toast again, he didn’t pay any attention to him. Noticing Tou’s distraction, the Prince mentioned he was looking for a partner for his daughter, but unfortunately there was the issue of species, and he didn’t know what to do. Still, Tou didn’t respond until one of the bystanders nudged him and reminded him that the Prince wanted to drink with him and was speaking directly to him. Startled, Tou shook himself, stood up, and apologized to the Prince for his rudeness, saying he had drunk too much to know what he was doing. “Besides,” he added, “your Highness must have things to take care of, so I’ll take my leave.” “I’m really glad to have seen you,” said the Prince, “and I only regret that you’re in such a hurry to leave. However, I won't keep you; if you don't forget us, I’d love to invite you back here.” He then ordered that Tou be escorted home, and on the way, one of the courtiers asked him why he hadn’t responded when the Prince mentioned finding a partner for his daughter, as it was clear His Highness had intended to propose him as a son-in-law. Tou felt regret for missing his chance. When they reached his home, he woke up. The sun had already set, and there he sat in the darkness, reflecting on what had transpired. That evening, he blew out his candle, hoping to continue his dream, but unfortunately, the connection was lost, and all he could do was express his regret through sighs. One night, while he was sleeping at a friend’s house, an officer of the court suddenly entered and summoned him to the Prince; he jumped up and rushed to the palace, where he bowed before the throne. The Prince raised him and invited him to sit down, saying that since their last meeting, he had realized Tou would be willing to marry his daughter, and he hoped to introduce her as a handmaid. Tou stood and thanked the Prince, who then ordered a banquet to be prepared; and after they finished drinking, it was announced that the Princess was ready. A group of young ladies entered, the Princess in their midst, her head covered with a red veil, her light steps sounding like rippling water as they led her to Tou for an introduction. After the introductions, Tou said to the Princess, “In your presence, Madam, it would be easy to forget even death itself; but, tell me, is this all just a dream?” “And how can it be a dream,” asked the Princess, “when you and I are here together?”

Next morning Tou amused himself by helping the Princess to paint her face,[45] and then, seizing a girdle, began to measure the size of her waist[46] and the length of her fingers and feet. “Are you crazy?” cried she, laughing; to which Tou replied, “I have been deceived so often by dreams, that I am now making a careful record. If such it turns out to be, I shall still have something as a souvenir of you.” While they were thus chatting a maid rushed into the room, shrieking out, “Alas, alas! a great monster has got into the palace: the Prince has fled into a side chamber: destruction is surely come upon us.” Tou was in a great fright when he heard this, and rushed off to see the Prince, who grasped his hand and, with tears in his eyes, begged him not to desert them. “Our relationship,” cried he, “was cemented when Heaven sent this calamity upon us; and now my kingdom will be overthrown. What shall I do?” Tou begged to know what was the matter; and then the Prince laid a despatch upon the table, telling Tou to open it and make himself acquainted with its contents. This despatch ran as follows:—“The Grand Secretary of State, Black Wings, to His Royal Highness, announcing the arrival of an extraordinary monster, and advising the immediate removal of the Court in order to preserve the vitality of the empire. A report has just been received from the officer in charge of the Yellow Gate stating that, ever since the 6th of the 5th moon, a huge monster, 10,000 feet in length, has been lying coiled up outside the entrance to the palace, and that it has already devoured 13,800 and odd of your Highness’s subjects, and is spreading desolation far and wide. On receipt of this information your servant proceeded to make a reconnaissance, and there beheld a venomous reptile with a head as big as a mountain and eyes like vast sheets of water. Every time it raised its head, whole buildings disappeared down its throat; and, on stretching itself out, walls and houses were alike laid in ruins. In all antiquity there is no record of such a scourge. The fate of our temples and ancestral halls is now a mere question of hours; we therefore pray your Royal Highness to depart at once with the Royal Family and seek somewhere else a happier abode.”[47] When Tou had read this document his face turned ashy pale; and just then a messenger rushed in, shrieking out, “Here is the monster!” at which the whole Court burst into lamentations as if their last hour was at hand. The Prince was beside himself with fear; all he could do was to beg Tou to look to his own safety without regarding the wife through whom he was involved in their misfortunes. The Princess, however, who was standing by bitterly lamenting the fate that had fallen upon them, begged Tou not to desert her; and, after a moment’s hesitation, he said he should be only too happy to place his own poor home at their immediate disposal if they would only deign to honour him. “How can we talk of deigning,” cried the Princess, “at such a moment as this? I pray you take us there as quickly as possible.” So Tou gave her his arm, and in no time they had arrived at Tou’s house, which the Princess at once pronounced to be a charming place of residence, and better even than their former kingdom. “But I must now ask you,” said she to Tou, “to make some arrangement for my father and mother, that the old order of things may be continued here.” Tou at first offered objections to this; whereupon the Princess said that a man who would not help another in his hour of need was not much of a man, and immediately went off into a fit of hysterics, from which Tou was trying his best to recall her, when all of a sudden he awoke and found that it was all a dream. However, he still heard a buzzing in his ears which he knew was not made by any human being, and, on looking carefully about he discovered two or three bees which had settled on his pillow. He was very much astonished at this, and consulted with his friend, who was also greatly amazed at his strange story; and then the latter pointed out a number of other bees on various parts of his dress, none of which would go away even when brushed off. His friend now advised him to get a hive for them, which he did without delay; and immediately it was filled by a whole swarm of bees, which came flying from over the wall in great numbers. On tracing whence they had come, it was found that they belonged to an old gentleman who lived near, and who had kept bees for more than thirty years previously. Tou thereupon went and told him the story; and when the old gentleman examined his hive he found the bees all gone. On breaking it open he discovered a large snake inside of about ten feet in length, which he immediately killed, recognising in it the “huge monster” of Tou’s adventure. As for the bees, they remained with Tou, and increased in numbers every year.

The next morning, Tou entertained himself by helping the Princess apply her makeup, and then he grabbed a belt to measure her waist, fingers, and feet. “Are you out of your mind?” she exclaimed, laughing. Tou replied, “I’ve been fooled by dreams so many times that I’m keeping a careful record. If this turns out to be just that, at least I’ll have something to remember you by.” While they were chatting, a maid burst into the room, screaming, “Oh no! A huge monster has entered the palace: the Prince has run to a side chamber! We’re doomed!” Tou was terrified when he heard this and hurried to find the Prince, who grabbed his hand and, with tears in his eyes, pleaded with him not to abandon them. “Our bond was formed when this disaster struck us,” he cried, “and now my kingdom is going to fall apart. What should I do?” Tou asked what was wrong. The Prince placed a message on the table, telling Tou to read it and learn its contents. The message stated: “The Grand Secretary of State, Black Wings, to His Royal Highness, announcing the arrival of an extraordinary monster, and advising the immediate relocation of the Court to preserve the empire’s survival. A report has just come in from the officer in charge of the Yellow Gate stating that since the 6th day of the 5th moon, a giant monster measuring 10,000 feet has been coiled outside the palace entrance, having already devoured over 13,800 of your subjects and spreading devastation everywhere. Upon receiving this information, I went to investigate and saw a terrifying reptile with a head as large as a mountain and eyes like vast bodies of water. Each time it raised its head, entire buildings vanished down its throat, and when it stretched out, walls and houses were destroyed. There has never been a scourge like this throughout history. The fate of our temples and ancestral halls is a matter of hours; we implore Your Royal Highness to leave immediately with the Royal Family and find a safer place.” When Tou finished reading the message, his face turned ashen. Just then, a messenger rushed in, shouting, “The monster is here!” The entire Court erupted in despair as if the end was near. The Prince was overwhelmed with fear; all he could do was urge Tou to think of his own safety and not worry about the wife who had brought them into this predicament. However, the Princess, who stood nearby, lamenting their fate, pleaded with Tou not to abandon her. After a moment’s pause, he reluctantly offered his humble home for their use if they would accept. “How can we talk about accepting help at a time like this?” cried the Princess. “Please take us there as fast as you can.” So, Tou took her arm, and soon they arrived at his house, which the Princess immediately declared to be a lovely place, even better than their former kingdom. “But I must ask you,” she said to Tou, “to arrange for my father and mother, so that life can continue normally here.” Tou initially hesitated, but the Princess insisted that a man who wouldn’t help another in their time of need wasn’t much of a man, and she promptly began to cry, leaving Tou trying to console her when suddenly he woke up and realized it had all been a dream. However, he still heard a buzzing in his ears that wasn’t from any human source, and upon looking closely, he found a couple of bees on his pillow. He was astonished and shared the story with his friend, who was equally amazed. The friend then pointed out several other bees on different parts of his clothing, none of which would fly away even when brushed off. His friend advised him to get a hive for them, which he did right away; and it quickly filled with a swarm of bees that flew in from over the wall. After tracing their origin, it turned out they belonged to an old man nearby who had kept bees for over thirty years. Tou went to tell him the story, and when the old man checked his hive, he found all the bees were gone. Upon opening it, he discovered a large snake, about ten feet long, which he promptly killed, recognizing it as the “huge monster” from Tou’s adventure. As for the bees, they stayed with Tou and multiplied every year.

LXXI.
THE DONKEY’S REVENGE.

Chung Ch‘ing-yü was a scholar of some reputation, who lived in Manchuria. When he went up for his master’s degree, he heard that there was a Taoist priest at the capital who would tell people’s fortunes, and was very anxious to see him; and at the conclusion of the second part of the examination,[48] he accidentally met him at Pao-t‘u-ch‘üan.[49] The priest was over sixty years of age, and had the usual white beard, flowing down over his breast. Around him stood a perfect wall of people inquiring their future fortunes, and to each the old man made a brief reply: but when he saw Chung among the crowd, he was overjoyed, and, seizing him by the hand, said, “Sir, your virtuous intentions command my esteem.” He then led him up behind a screen, and asked if he did not wish to know what was to come; and when Chung replied in the affirmative, the priest informed him that his prospects were bad. “You may succeed in passing this examination,” continued he, “but on returning covered with honour to your home, I fear that your mother will be no longer there.” Now Chung was a very filial son; and as soon as he heard these words, his tears began to flow, and he declared that he would go back without competing any further. The priest observed that if he let this chance slip, he could never hope for success; to which Chung replied that, on the other hand, if his mother were to die he could never hope to have her back again, and that even the rank of Viceroy would not repay him for her loss. “Well,” said the priest, “you and I were connected in a former existence, and I must do my best to help you now.” So he took out a pill which he gave to Chung, and told him that if he sent it post-haste by some one to his mother, it would prolong her life for seven days, and thus he would be able to see her once again after the examination was over. Chung took the pill, and went off in very low spirits; but he soon reflected that the span of human life is a matter of destiny, and that every day he could spend at home would be one more day devoted to the service of his mother. Accordingly, he got ready to start at once, and, hiring a donkey, actually set out on his way back. When he had gone about half-a-mile, the donkey turned round and ran home; and when he used his whip, the animal threw itself down on the ground. Chung got into a great perspiration, and his servant recommended him to remain where he was; but this he would not hear of, and hired another donkey, which served him exactly the same trick as the other one. The sun was now sinking behind the hills, and his servant advised his master to stay and finish his examination while he himself went back home before him. Chung had no alternative but to assent, and the next day he hurried through with his papers, starting immediately afterwards, and not stopping at all on the way either to eat or to sleep. All night long he went on, and arrived to find his mother in a very critical state; however, when he gave her the pill she so far recovered that he was able to go in and see her. Grasping his hand, she begged him not to weep, telling him that she had just dreamt she had been down to the Infernal Regions, where the King of Hell had informed her with a gracious smile that her record was fairly clean, and that in view of the filial piety of her son she was to have twelve years more of life. Chung was rejoiced at this, and his mother was soon restored to her former health.

Chung Ch'ing-yu was a well-known scholar who lived in Manchuria. When he was preparing for his master’s degree, he heard about a Taoist priest in the capital who could tell people’s fortunes, and he was eager to meet him. After the second part of the examination, [48] he unexpectedly encountered the priest at Pao-t‘u-ch‘üan.[49] The priest, over sixty years old with a long white beard that fell over his chest, was surrounded by a crowd of people asking about their futures. He provided brief answers to each of them, but when he spotted Chung in the crowd, he was thrilled. Grabbing Chung’s hand, he said, “Sir, your noble intentions earn my respect.” He then led Chung behind a screen and asked if he wanted to know what lay ahead. When Chung agreed, the priest informed him that his future looked grim. “You might pass this exam,” the priest continued, “but when you return home with honor, I fear your mother will no longer be there.” Chung was a very devoted son. As soon as he heard this, tears streamed down his face, and he declared he would not continue with the examination. The priest warned him that if he let this opportunity slip, he might never succeed. Chung replied that if his mother died, he could never bring her back, and even the title of Viceroy wouldn’t make up for her loss. “Well,” said the priest, “we have a connection from a past life, and I will do my best to help you now.” He took out a pill, gave it to Chung, and told him that if he sent it quickly to his mother, it would extend her life by seven days, giving him a chance to see her again after the exam. Chung took the pill and left feeling downcast, but he soon realized that the length of life is destined, and every day spent at home would be another day devoted to serving his mother. So, he prepared to leave at once, hired a donkey, and set off. After about half a mile, the donkey turned around and ran back home, and when he whipped it, the animal threw itself to the ground. Chung began to sweat, and his servant suggested he stay put, but he refused to listen. He hired another donkey, but it did the same thing as the first. The sun was now setting behind the hills, and his servant advised him to stay and finish his examination while he went home first. Chung had no choice but to agree, and the next day he rushed through his papers and left immediately, without stopping to eat or sleep. He traveled all night and arrived to find his mother in a very fragile condition. However, when he gave her the pill, she recovered enough for him to see her. Grabbing his hand, she asked him not to cry, telling him she had just dreamt she visited the Infernal Regions, where the King of Hell had kindly told her that her record was quite clean, and because of her son’s filial piety, she would have twelve more years of life. Chung was overjoyed, and his mother soon regained her health.

Before long the news arrived that Chung had passed his examination; upon which he bade adieu to his mother, and went off to the capital, where he bribed the eunuchs of the palace to communicate with his friend the Taoist priest. The latter was very much pleased, and came out to see him, whereupon Chung prostrated himself at his feet. “Ah,” said the priest, “this success of yours, and the prolongation of your good mother’s life, is all a reward for your virtuous conduct. What have I done in the matter?” Chung was very much astonished that the priest should already know what had happened; however, he now inquired as to his own future. “You will never rise to high rank,” replied the priest, “but you will attain the years of an octogenarian. In a former state of existence you and I were once travelling together, when you threw a stone at a dog, and accidentally killed a frog. Now that frog has re-appeared in life as a donkey, and according to all principles of destiny you ought to suffer for what you did; but your filial piety has touched the Gods, a protecting star-influence has passed into your nativity sheet, and you will come to no harm. On the other hand, there is your wife; in her former state she was not as virtuous as she might have been, and her punishment in this life was to be widowed quite young; you, however, have secured the prolongation of your own term of years, and therefore I fear that before long your wife will pay the penalty of death.” Chung was much grieved at hearing this; but after a while he asked the priest where his second wife to be was living. “At Chung-chou,” replied the latter; “she is now fourteen years old.” The priest then bade him adieu, telling him that if any mischance should befall him he was to hurry off towards the south-east. About a year after this, Chung’s wife did die; and his mother then desiring him to go and visit his uncle, who was a magistrate in Kiangsi, on which journey he would have to pass through Chung-chou, it seemed like a fulfilment of the old priest’s prophecy. As he went along, he came to a village on the banks of a river, where a large crowd of people was gathered together round a theatrical performance which was going on there. Chung would have passed quietly by, had not a stray donkey followed so close behind him that he turned round and hit it over the ears. This startled the donkey so much that it ran off full gallop, and knocked a rich gentleman’s child, who was sitting with its nurse on the bank, right into the water, before any one of the servants could lend a hand to save it. Immediately there was a great outcry against Chung, who gave his mule the rein and dashed away, mindful of the priest’s warning, towards the south-east. After riding about seven miles, he reached a mountain village, where he saw an old man standing at the door of a house, and, jumping off his mule, made him a low bow. The old man asked him in, and inquired his name and whence he came; to which Chung replied by telling him the whole adventure. “Never fear,” said the old man; “you can stay here, while I send out to learn the position of affairs.” By the evening his messenger had returned, and then they knew for the first time that the child belonged to a wealthy family. The old man looked grave and said, “Had it been anybody else’s child, I might have helped you; as it is I can do nothing.” Chung was greatly alarmed at this; however, the old man told him to remain quietly there for the night, and see what turn matters might take. Chung was overwhelmed with anxiety, and did not sleep a wink; and next morning he heard that the constables were after him, and that it was death to any one who should conceal him. The old man changed countenance at this, and went inside, leaving Chung to his own reflections; but towards the middle of the night he came and knocked at Chung’s door, and, sitting down, began to ask how old his wife was. Chung replied that he was a widower; at which the old man seemed rather pleased, and declared that in such case help would be forthcoming; “for,” said he, “my sister’s husband has taken the vows and become a priest,[50] and my sister herself has died, leaving an orphan girl who has now no home; and if you would only marry her....” Chung was delighted, more especially as this would be both the fulfilment of the Taoist priest’s prophecy, and a means of extricating himself from his present difficulty; at the same time, he declared he should be sorry to implicate his future father-in-law. “Never fear about that,” replied the old man; “my sister’s husband is pretty skilful in the black art. He has not mixed much with the world of late; but when you are married, you can discuss the matter with my niece.” So Chung married the young lady, who was sixteen years of age, and very beautiful; but whenever he looked at her he took occasion to sigh. At last she said, “I may be ugly; but you needn’t be in such a hurry to let me know it;” whereupon Chung begged her pardon, and said he felt himself only too lucky to have met with such a divine creature; adding that he sighed because he feared some misfortune was coming on them which would separate them for ever. He then told her his story, and the young lady was very angry that she should have been drawn into such a difficulty without a word of warning. Chung fell on his knees, and said he had already consulted with her uncle, who was unable himself to do anything, much as he wished it. He continued that he was aware of her power; and then, pointing out that his alliance was not altogether beneath her, made all kinds of promises if she would only help him out of this trouble. The young lady was no longer able to refuse, but informed him that to apply to her father would entail certain disagreeable consequences, as he had retired from the world, and did not any more recognise her as his daughter. That night they did not attempt to sleep, spending the interval in padding their knees with thick felt concealed beneath their clothes; and then they got into chairs and were carried off to the hills. After journeying some distance, they were compelled by the nature of the road to alight and walk; and it was only by a great effort that Chung succeeded at last in getting his wife to the top. At the door of the temple they sat down to rest, the powder and paint on the young lady’s face having all mixed with the perspiration trickling down; but when Chung began to apologize for bringing her to this pass, she replied that it was a mere trifle compared with what was to come. By-and-by, they went inside; and threading their way to the wall beyond, found the young lady’s father sitting in contemplation,[51] his eyes closed, and a servant-boy standing by with a chowry.[52] Everything was beautifully clean and nice, but before the dais were sharp stones scattered about as thick as the stars in the sky. The young lady did not venture to select a favourable spot; she fell on her knees at once, and Chung did likewise behind her. Then her father opened his eyes, shutting them again almost instantaneously; whereupon the young lady said, “For a long time I have not paid my respects to you. I am now married, and I have brought my husband to see you.” A long time passed away, and then her father opened his eyes and said, “You’re giving a great deal of trouble,” immediately relapsing into silence again. There the husband and wife remained until the stones seemed to pierce into their very bones; but after a while the father cried out, “Have you brought the donkey?” His daughter replied that they had not; whereupon they were told to go and fetch it at once, which they did, not knowing what the meaning of this order was. After a few more days’ kneeling, they suddenly heard that the murderer of the child had been caught and beheaded, and were just congratulating each other on the success of their scheme, when a servant came in with a stick in his hand, the top of which had been chopped off. “This stick,” said the servant, “died instead of you. Bury it reverently, that the wrong done to the tree may be somewhat atoned for.”[53] Then Chung saw that at the place where the top of the stick had been chopped off there were traces of blood; he therefore buried it with the usual ceremony, and immediately set off with his wife, and returned to his own home.

Before long, the news came that Chung had passed his exam. He said goodbye to his mother and went off to the capital, where he bribed the palace eunuchs to contact his friend, the Taoist priest. The priest was very pleased and came out to see him, and Chung prostrated himself at his feet. “Ah,” said the priest, “your success, and the extension of your good mother’s life, is all a reward for your virtuous behavior. What have I done in this?” Chung was surprised that the priest already knew what had happened, but he asked about his future. “You will never rise to high rank,” the priest replied, “but you will live to be eighty. In a previous life, you and I traveled together, and you threw a stone at a dog, which accidentally killed a frog. That frog has been reborn as a donkey, and according to destiny, you should pay for what you did. But your filial piety has touched the Gods, a protective star has influenced your fate, and you’ll come to no harm. However, your wife; she was not as virtuous in her past life, and her punishment in this life is to be widowed quite young. You, on the other hand, have secured an extension of your own life, so I fear your wife will face death soon.” Chung was very sad to hear this, but after a while, he asked the priest where his second wife would be living. “In Chung-chou,” the priest replied; “she is now fourteen years old.” The priest then said goodbye, telling him that if any misfortune should befall him, he should hurry off towards the southeast. About a year later, Chung’s wife did die. His mother then wanted him to visit his uncle, who was a magistrate in Kiangsi, which would require him to pass through Chung-chou, as if fulfilling the old priest’s prophecy. On his way, he came to a village by a river where a large crowd had gathered to watch a theatrical performance. Chung would have passed quietly by, but a stray donkey followed so closely behind him that he turned around and hit it on the ears. This startled the donkey, causing it to run off at full gallop and knock a wealthy gentleman’s child, who was sitting with its nurse on the bank, right into the water before any of the servants could help. Immediately, there was a great outcry against Chung, who quickly took the reins of his mule and dashed away, mindful of the priest’s warning, towards the southeast. After riding about seven miles, he reached a mountain village, where he saw an old man standing at the door of a house. He jumped off his mule and bowing low, entered. The old man asked him in and inquired his name and where he came from; Chung replied by telling him the whole story. “Don’t worry,” said the old man; “you can stay here while I send someone out to find out what is going on.” By evening, his messenger had returned, and they learned for the first time that the child belonged to a wealthy family. The old man looked grave and said, “If it were anybody else’s child, I might be able to help you; as it is, I can do nothing.” Chung was greatly alarmed; however, the old man told him to stay quietly for the night and see how things developed. Chung was filled with anxiety and didn’t sleep at all; the next morning, he heard that the constables were after him and that anyone who hid him would be punished with death. The old man’s expression changed at this news, and he went inside, leaving Chung to his thoughts. But during the night, he came back and knocked on Chung’s door, and sitting down, began to ask how old his wife was. When Chung replied that he was a widower, the old man seemed pleased and said help would be coming; “For,” said he, “my sister’s husband has become a priest, and my sister has died, leaving an orphan girl who has no home; if you would marry her...” Chung was delighted, especially since this would fulfill the Taoist priest’s prophecy and help him out of his current predicament. At the same time, he expressed concern about involving his future father-in-law. “Don’t worry about that,” replied the old man; “my sister’s husband is quite skilled in the black arts. He hasn’t mixed much with the world lately; but when you marry, you can discuss matters with my niece.” So Chung married the young lady, who was sixteen and very beautiful; but whenever he looked at her, he sighed. Eventually, she said, “I might be ugly; but you don’t need to be in such a hurry to tell me.” Chung apologized and said he felt very fortunate to have met such a divine creature, adding that he sighed because he feared some misfortune was coming that would separate them forever. He then shared his story with her, and the young lady was very upset that she had been pulled into such a dilemma without warning. Chung fell on his knees, saying he had already consulted with her uncle, who was unable to help, much as he wanted to. He acknowledged her power, and then, pointing out that his connection was not entirely beneath her, made many promises if she would help him escape this trouble. The young lady could no longer refuse but informed him that approaching her father would lead to certain unpleasant consequences, as he had withdrawn from the world and no longer recognized her as his daughter. That night, they didn’t attempt to sleep, spending the time padding their knees with thick felt hidden beneath their clothes; then they got into chairs and were carried off to the hills. After traveling quite a distance, they had to get down and walk due to the road’s steepness, and it was only with great effort that Chung finally got his wife to the top. At the temple door, they sat down to rest, the powder and paint on the young lady’s face blending with the sweat dripping down; but when Chung began to apologize for bringing her to this hardship, she replied that it was nothing compared to what was to come. Eventually, they went inside; threading their way to the wall beyond, they found the young lady’s father sitting in meditation, with his eyes closed and a servant-boy standing by with a fly whisk. Everything was beautifully clean and tidy, but before the dais were sharp stones scattered thickly like stars in the sky. The young lady didn’t dare pick a favorable spot; she immediately fell to her knees, and Chung followed suit. Then her father opened his eyes, closed them almost instantly, and the young lady said, “I haven’t paid my respects to you in a long time. I am now married and have brought my husband to see you.” A long time passed, and then her father opened his eyes again and said, “You’re causing a lot of trouble,” before falling silent once more. The husband and wife remained kneeling until the stones seemed to pierce their bones; but after a while, the father called out, “Have you brought the donkey?” His daughter replied that they had not; he then commanded them to go and fetch it immediately, which they did, not knowing the meaning of the order. After several more days of kneeling, they suddenly heard that the murderer of the child had been caught and executed, and they were just congratulating each other on the success of their plan when a servant came in holding a stick, the top of which had been chopped off. “This stick,” said the servant, “died in your place. Bury it respectfully so that the harm done to the tree can be somewhat atoned for.” Chung noticed that where the stick had been cut off, there were traces of blood; he therefore buried it with the proper ceremony and immediately left with his wife, returning to his home.

LXXII.
THE WOLF DREAM.

Mr. Pai was a native of Chi-li, and his eldest son was called Chia. The latter had been some two years holding an appointment[54] as magistrate in the south; but because of the great distance between them, his family had heard nothing of him. One day a distant connection, named Ting, called at the house; and Mr. Pai, not having seen this gentleman for a long time, treated him with much cordiality. Now Ting was one of those persons who are occasionally employed by the Judge of the Infernal Regions to make arrests on earth;[55] and, as they were chatting together, Mr. Pai questioned him about the realms below. Ting told him all kinds of strange things, but Pai did not believe them, answering only by a smile. Some days afterwards, he had just lain down to sleep when Ting walked in and asked him to go for a stroll; so they went off together, and by-and-by reached the city. “There,” said Ting, pointing to a door, “lives your nephew,” alluding to a son of Mr. Pai’s elder sister, who was a magistrate in Honan; and when Pai expressed his doubts as to the accuracy of this statement, Ting led him in, when, lo and behold! there was his nephew, sitting in his court dressed in his official robes. Around him stood the guard, and it was impossible to get near him; but Ting remarked that his son’s residence was not far off, and asked Pai if he would not like to see him too. The latter assenting, they walked along till they came to a large building, which Ting said was the place. However, there was a fierce wolf at the entrance,[56] and Mr. Pai was afraid to go in. Ting bade him enter, and accordingly they walked in, when they found that all the employés of the place, some of whom were standing about and others lying down to sleep, were all wolves. The central pathway was piled up with whitening bones, and Mr. Pai began to feel horribly alarmed but Ting kept close to him all the time, and at length they got safely in. Pai’s son, Chia, was just coming out; and when he saw his father accompanied by Ting, he was overjoyed, and, asking them to sit down, bade the attendants serve some refreshment. Thereupon a great big wolf brought in in his mouth the carcase of a dead man, and set it before them, at which Mr. Pai rose up in consternation, and asked his son what this meant. “It’s only a little refreshment for you, father,” replied Chia; but this did not calm Mr. Pai’s agitation, who would have retired precipitately, had it not been for the crowd of wolves which barred the path. Just as he was at a loss what to do, there was a general stampede among the animals which scurried away, some under the couches and some under the tables and chairs; and while he was wondering what the cause of this could be, in marched two knights in golden armour, who looked sternly at Chia, and, producing a black rope, proceeded to bind him hand and foot. Chia fell down before them, and was changed into a tiger with horrid fangs; and then one of the knights drew a glittering sword and would have cut off its head, had not the other cried out, “Not yet! not yet! that is for the fourth month next year. Let us now only take out its teeth.” Immediately that knight produced a huge mallet, and, with a few blows, scattered the tiger’s teeth all over the floor, the tiger roaring so loudly with pain as to shake the very hills, and frightening all the wits out of Mr. Pai—who woke up with a start. He found he had been dreaming, and at once sent off to invite Ting to come and see him; but Ting sent back to say he must beg to be excused. Then Mr. Pai, pondering on what he had seen in his dream, despatched his second son with a letter to Chia, full of warnings and good advice; and lo! when his son arrived, he found that his elder brother had lost all his front teeth, these having been knocked out, as he averred, by a fall he had had from his horse when tipsy; and, on comparing dates, the day of that fall was found to coincide with the day of his father’s dream. The younger brother was greatly amazed at this, and took out their father’s letter, which he gave to Chia to read. The latter changed colour, but immediately asked his brother what there was to be astonished at in the coincidence of a dream. And just at that time he was busily engaged in bribing his superiors to put him first on the list for promotion, so that he soon forgot all about the circumstance; while the younger, observing what harpies Chia’s subordinates were, taking presents from one man and using their influence for another, in one unbroken stream of corruption, sought out his elder brother, and, with tears in his eyes, implored him to put some check upon their rapacity. “My brother,” replied Chia, “your life has been passed in an obscure village; you know nothing of our official routine. We are promoted or degraded at the will of our superiors, and not by the voice of the people. He, therefore, who gratifies his superiors is marked out for success;[57] whereas he who consults the wishes of the people is unable to gratify his superiors as well.” Chia’s brother saw that his advice was thrown away; he accordingly returned home and told his father all that had taken place. The old man was much affected, but there was nothing that he could do in the matter, so he devoted himself to assisting the poor, and such acts of charity, daily praying the Gods that the wicked son alone might suffer for his crimes, and not entail misery on his innocent wife and children. The next year it was reported that Chia had been recommended for a post in the Board of Civil Office,[58] and friends crowded the father’s door, offering their congratulations upon the happy event. But the old man sighed and took to his bed, pretending he was too unwell to receive visitors. Before long another message came, informing them that Chia had fallen in with bandits while on his way home, and that he and all his retinue had been killed. Then his father arose and said, “Verily the Gods are good unto me, for they have visited his sins upon himself alone;” and he immediately proceeded to burn incense and return thanks. Some of his friends would have persuaded him that the report was probably untrue; but the old man had no doubts as to its correctness, and made haste to get ready his son’s grave. But Chia was not yet dead. In the fatal fourth moon he had started on his journey and had fallen in with bandits, to whom he had offered all his money and valuables; upon which the latter cried out, “We have come to avenge the cruel wrongs of many hundreds of victims; do you imagine we want only that?” They then cut off his head, and the head of his wicked secretary, and the heads of several of his servants who had been foremost in carrying out his shameful orders, and were now accompanying him to the capital. They then divided the booty between them, and made off with all speed. Chia’s soul remained near his body for some time, until at length a high mandarin passing by asked who it was that was lying there dead. One of his servants replied that he had been a magistrate at such and such a place, and that his name was Pai. “What!” said the mandarin, “the son of old Mr. Pai? It is hard that his father should live to see such sorrow as this. Put his head on again.”[59] Then a man stepped forward and placed Chia’s head upon his shoulders again, when the mandarin interrupted him, saying, “A crooked-minded man should not have a straight body: put his head on sideways.” By-and-by Chia’s soul returned to its tenement; and when his wife and children arrived to take away the corpse, they found that he was still breathing. Carrying him home, they poured some nourishment down his throat, which he was able to swallow; but there he was at an out-of-the-way place, without the means of continuing his journey. It was some six months before his father heard the real state of the case, and then he sent off the second son to bring his brother home. Chia had indeed come to life again, but he was able to see down his own back, and was regarded ever afterwards more as a monstrosity than as a man. Subsequently the nephew, whom old Mr. Pai had seen sitting in state surrounded by officials, actually became an Imperial Censor, so that every detail of the dream was thus strangely realised.[60]

Mr. Pai was from Chi-li, and his oldest son was named Chia. Chia had been serving as a magistrate in the south for about two years, but his family hadn’t heard from him due to the distance. One day, a distant relative named Ting visited. Mr. Pai, who hadn't seen him in a long time, welcomed him warmly. Ting was one of those people who are occasionally hired by the Judge of the Infernal Regions to make arrests on earth; [54] as they chatted, Mr. Pai asked him about the underworld. Ting shared all sorts of weird stories, but Pai didn't believe him and only smiled in response. A few days later, just as Mr. Pai was about to sleep, Ting came in and asked him to take a walk. They strolled together until they reached the city. “Look,” said Ting, pointing to a door, “your nephew lives there,” referring to a son of Mr. Pai’s older sister, who was a magistrate in Honan. When Mr. Pai doubted this claim, Ting led him inside, and there, to his astonishment, was his nephew, sitting in his court in his official attire. A guard surrounded him, making it impossible to approach, but Ting mentioned that his son lived nearby and asked if Mr. Pai wanted to see him as well. Agreeing, they walked until they arrived at a large building, which Ting said was the place. However, there was a fierce wolf at the entrance, [56] and Mr. Pai was too scared to go in. Ting encouraged him to enter, and they walked inside, where they found that all the staff present—some standing around and others lying down—were wolves. The central path was littered with whitening bones, and Mr. Pai felt extremely alarmed, but Ting stayed close to him, and eventually, they got through safely. Chia was just coming out when he saw his father with Ting; he was ecstatic and asked them to sit down, instructing his attendants to bring refreshments. At that moment, a huge wolf brought in the corpse of a dead man in its mouth and placed it before them, which caused Mr. Pai to stand up in shock and ask his son what this meant. “It's just a little refreshment for you, father,” replied Chia; but this didn’t ease Mr. Pai's panic, and he would have rushed out if not for the crowd of wolves blocking his way. Just as he was unsure of what to do, there was a sudden rush among the animals, who scurried away, some under the couches and others beneath tables and chairs. While he wondered what caused this commotion, two knights in golden armor strode in, glaring at Chia, and produced a black rope to bind him hand and foot. Chia fell down before them and transformed into a tiger with terrifying fangs; then one of the knights drew a shimmering sword and was about to behead him when the other shouted, “Not yet! Not yet! That’s for the fourth month next year. For now, let’s just take out his teeth.” Immediately, the knight produced a huge mallet and, with a few blows, scattered the tiger's teeth all over the floor, the tiger roaring in pain so loudly it shook the hills, terrifying Mr. Pai, who woke up in a start. Realizing he had been dreaming, he immediately sent a message inviting Ting to visit him; however, Ting replied that he had to decline. Mr. Pai, reflecting on his dream, sent his second son with a letter to Chia, full of warnings and advice; and when his son arrived, he learned that his older brother had lost all his front teeth, which he claimed had been knocked out during a fall from his horse while drunk; upon checking dates, they found that the day of that fall matched the day of their father's dream. The younger brother was amazed by this and pulled out their father's letter, which he gave to Chia to read. Chia paled but quickly asked his brother what was surprising about a dream’s coincidence. At that moment, he was busy bribing his superiors to move up on the promotion list, so he soon forgot about it; meanwhile, the younger brother, seeing how greedy Chia’s subordinates were, accepting gifts from one person and using their influence for another in a continuous cycle of corruption, sought out his older brother and tearfully urged him to control their greed. “My brother,” replied Chia, “you've spent your life in a remote village; you don’t understand our official operations. We are promoted or demoted at our superiors' discretion, not by public opinion. Therefore, the one who pleases their superiors is destined for success; [57] while the one who serves the people's desires cannot satisfy their superiors.” Chia's brother realized his advice was futile; he returned home and informed his father of everything that happened. The old man was deeply troubled but felt powerless to change the situation, so he focused on helping the needy while praying daily to the Gods that only his sinful son would suffer for his wrongdoings, sparing his innocent wife and children from hardship. The following year, news spread that Chia had been recommended for a position in the Board of Civil Office, [58] and friends gathered at Mr. Pai's door to congratulate him on the good news. However, the old man sighed and pretended to be too ill to receive visitors. Not long after, another message arrived, informing them that Chia had encountered bandits on his way home and that he and all his followers had been killed. Then, Mr. Pai stood up and said, “Truly, the Gods are kind to me, for they have visited his sins upon him alone,” and he quickly began to burn incense and give thanks. Some friends tried to convince him that the news might not be true, but the old man had no doubts about its accuracy and hurried to prepare his son’s grave. Yet Chia was not dead yet. In that fateful fourth month, he had set out on his journey and met the bandits, offering all his money and valuables. The bandits yelled, “We’ve come to avenge the cruel wrongs of many hundreds of victims; do you think we want just that?” They then beheaded him, along with his wicked secretary and several servants who had eagerly assisted in carrying out his disgraceful orders and were accompanying him to the capital. They then split the spoils and made a quick getaway. Chia’s soul lingered near his body for some time, until a high official passed by and asked who lay dead there. One of the servants replied that he had been a magistrate in such-and-such a place and that his name was Pai. “What!” said the official, “the son of old Mr. Pai? How tragic that his father should live to see such sorrow. Put his head back on.” [59] Then, a man stepped forward and placed Chia’s head back on his body, but the official interrupted him, saying, “A crooked-minded man shouldn’t have a straight body: put his head on sideways.” Eventually, Chia’s soul returned to his body; when his wife and children arrived to carry away the corpse, they found he was still breathing. They took him home and nourished him, which he managed to swallow; however, he was in a remote place and couldn’t continue his journey. It took about six months for his father to learn the real situation, after which he sent his second son to bring his brother back. Chia had indeed come back to life, but he could see down his own back, and he was regarded more as a monster than as a man. Later, the nephew whom old Mr. Pai had seen seated in his court surrounded by officials actually became an Imperial Censor, making every detail of the dream strangely come true. [60]

LXXIII.
THE UNJUST SENTENCE.

Mr. Chu was a native of Yang-ku, and, as a young man, was much given to playing tricks and talking in a loose kind of way. Having lost his wife, he went off to ask a certain old woman to arrange another match for him; and on the way, he chanced to fall in with a neighbour’s wife who took his fancy very much. So he said in joke to the old woman, “Get me that stylish-looking, handsome lady, and I shall be quite satisfied.” “I’ll see what I can do,” replied the old woman, also joking, “if you will manage to kill her present husband;” upon which Chu laughed and said he certainly would do so. Now about a month afterwards, the said husband, who had gone out to collect some money due to him, was actually killed in a lonely spot; and the magistrate of the district immediately summoned the neighbours and beadle[61] and held the usual inquest, but was unable to find any clue to the murderer. However, the old woman told the story of her conversation with Chu, and suspicion at once fell upon him. The constables came and arrested him; but he stoutly denied the charge; and the magistrate now began to suspect the wife of the murdered man. Accordingly, she was severely beaten and tortured in several ways until her strength failed her, and she falsely acknowledged her guilt.[62] Chu was then examined, and he said, “This delicate woman could not bear the agony of your tortures; what she has stated is untrue; and, even should her wrong escape the notice of the Gods, for her to die in this way with a stain upon her name is more than I can endure. I will tell the whole truth. I killed the husband that I might secure the wife: she knew nothing at all about it.” And when the magistrate asked for some proof, Chu said his bloody clothes would be evidence enough; but when they sent to search his house, no bloody clothes were forthcoming. He was then beaten till he fainted; yet when he came round he still stuck to what he had said. “It is my mother,” cried he, “who will not sign the death-warrant of her son. Let me go myself and I will get the clothes.” So he was escorted by a guard to his home, and there he explained to his mother that whether she gave up or withheld the clothes, it was all the same; that in either case he would have to die, and it was better to die early than late. Thereupon his mother wept bitterly, and going into the bedroom, brought out, after a short delay, the required clothes, which were taken at once to the magistrate’s. There was now no doubt as to the truth of Chu’s story; and as nothing occurred to change the magistrate’s opinion, Chu was thrown into prison to await the day for his execution. Meanwhile, as the magistrate was one day inspecting his gaol, suddenly a man appeared in the hall, who glared at him fiercely and roared out, “Dull-headed fool! unfit to be the guardian of the people’s interests!”—whereupon the crowd of servants standing round rushed forward to seize him, but with one sweep of his arms he laid them all flat on the ground. The magistrate was frightened out of his wits, and tried to escape, but the man cried out to him, “I am one of Kuan Ti’s[63] lieutenants. If you move an inch you are lost.” So the magistrate stood there, shaking from head to foot with fear, while his visitor continued, “The murderer is Kung Piao: Chu had nothing to do with it.”

Mr. Chu was from Yang-ku and, as a young man, loved playing pranks and talking casually. After losing his wife, he went to ask an old woman to help him find a new match. On the way, he ran into a neighbor's wife who really caught his eye. So, jokingly, he told the old woman, “Get me that stylish, attractive lady, and I’ll be happy.” “I’ll see what I can do,” the old woman replied, also joking, “if you can manage to kill her current husband.” Chu laughed and said he’d definitely do it. About a month later, the husband, who had gone out to collect some money, was actually killed in an isolated spot. The district magistrate quickly called in the neighbors and beadle[61] and held the usual inquest but couldn’t find any clues about the murderer. However, the old woman recounted her conversation with Chu, and suspicion immediately fell on him. The constables came and arrested him; he strongly denied the accusation, and the magistrate began to suspect the murdered man’s wife. Consequently, she was severely beaten and tortured in various ways until she collapsed from exhaustion and falsely confessed to her guilt.[62] Chu was then questioned, and he stated, “This fragile woman couldn’t withstand your torture; what she said isn’t true, and even if the Gods overlook her injustice, I can’t bear for her to die with such a stain on her name. I will tell the whole truth. I killed the husband to win the wife: she had no idea about it.” When the magistrate asked for proof, Chu said his bloody clothes would be enough evidence, but when they searched his house, they found no bloody clothes. He was then beaten until he fainted; yet when he regained consciousness, he still held to his story. “It’s my mother,” he yelled, “who won’t sign my death warrant. Let me go, and I’ll get the clothes myself.” So he was escorted by guards to his home, where he explained to his mother that whether she gave up or withheld the clothes, it wouldn’t matter; in either case, he would have to die, and it was better to die sooner than later. His mother then wept bitterly and went into the bedroom, returning a short time later with the clothes, which were taken immediately to the magistrate. There was now no doubt about the truth of Chu’s story; since nothing changed the magistrate’s mind, he was thrown into prison to await execution. Meanwhile, one day while the magistrate was inspecting his jail, a man suddenly appeared in the hall, glaring at him and shouting, “Dull-headed fool! Unfit to guard the people’s interests!” The crowd of servants nearby rushed to grab him, but with one sweep of his arms, he knocked them all down. The magistrate was terrified and tried to flee, but the man shouted, “I’m one of Kuan Ti’s[63] lieutenants. If you move an inch, you’re done for.” So the magistrate stood there, trembling in fear, while the visitor continued, “The murderer is Kung Piao: Chu had nothing to do with it.”

The lieutenant then fell down on the ground, and was to all appearance lifeless; however, after a while he recovered, his face having quite changed, and when they asked him his name, lo! it was Kung Piao. Under the application of the bamboo he confessed his guilt. Always an unprincipled man, he had heard that the murdered man was going out to collect money, and thinking he would be sure to bring it back with him, he had killed him, but had found nothing. Then when he learnt that Chu had acknowledged the crime as his own doing, he had rejoiced in secret at such a stroke of luck. How he had got into the magistrate’s hall he was quite unable to say. The magistrate now called for some explanation of Chu’s bloody clothes, which Chu himself was unable to give; but his mother, who was at once sent for, stated that she had cut her own arm to stain them, and when they examined her they found on her left arm the scar of a recent wound. The magistrate was lost in amazement at all this; unfortunately for him the reversal of his sentence cost him his appointment, and he died in poverty, unable to find his way home. As for Chu, the widow of the murdered man married him[64] in the following year, out of gratitude for his noble behaviour.

The lieutenant then fell to the ground and seemed lifeless; however, after a while, he came to, his face completely changed. When they asked him his name, it turned out to be Kung Piao. Under pressure from the bamboo, he confessed his guilt. Always a shady character, he had heard that the murdered man was going out to collect money and thinking he would definitely bring it back, he killed him but found nothing. Then, when he learned that Chu had claimed responsibility for the crime, he secretly rejoiced at such good luck. He couldn’t explain how he ended up in the magistrate’s hall. The magistrate now demanded an explanation for Chu’s bloody clothes, which Chu himself couldn’t provide; but his mother, who was called in, said that she had cut her own arm to stain them, and when they examined her, they found a fresh scar on her left arm. The magistrate was stunned by all this; unfortunately for him, the reversal of his sentence cost him his job, and he died in poverty, unable to find his way home. As for Chu, the widow of the murdered man married him in the following year, out of gratitude for his honorable actions.

LXXIV.
A RIP VAN WINKLE.
[65]

[The story runs that a Mr. Chia, after obtaining, with the assistance of a mysterious friend, his master’s degree, became alive to the vanity of mere earthly honours, and determined to devote himself to the practice of Taoism, in the hope of obtaining the elixir of immortality.[66]]

[The story goes that a Mr. Chia, after getting his master’s degree with the help of a mysterious friend, realized the emptiness of earthly accolades and decided to dedicate himself to practicing Taoism, hoping to find the elixir of immortality.[66]]

So early one morning Chia and his friend, whose name was Lang, stole away together, without letting Chia’s family know anything about it; and by-and-by they found themselves among the hills, in a vast cave where there was another world and another sky. An old man was sitting there in great state, and Lang presented Chia to him as his future master. “Why have you come so soon?” asked the old man; to which Lang replied, “My friend’s determination is firmly fixed: I pray you receive him amongst you.” “Since you have come,” said the old man, turning to Chia, “you must begin by putting away from you your earthly body.” Chia murmured his assent, and was then escorted by Lang to sleeping-chamber where he was provided with food, after which Lang went away. The room was beautifully clean:[67] the doors had no panels and the windows no lattices; and all the furniture was one table and one couch. Chia took off his shoes and lay down, with the moon shining brightly into the room; and beginning soon to feel hungry, he tried one of the cakes on the table, which he found sweet and very satisfying. He thought Lang would be sure to come back, but there he remained hour after hour by himself, never hearing a sound. He noticed, however, that the room was fragrant with a delicious perfume; his viscera seemed to be removed from his body, by which his intellectual faculties were much increased; and every one of his veins and arteries could be easily counted. Then suddenly he heard a sound like that of a cat scratching itself; and, looking out of the window, he beheld a tiger sitting under the verandah. He was horribly frightened for the moment, but immediately recalling the admonition of the old man, he collected himself and sat quietly down again. The tiger seemed to know that there was a man inside, for it entered the room directly afterwards, and walking straight up to the couch sniffed at Chia’s feet. Whereupon there was a noise outside, as if a fowl were having its legs tied, and the tiger ran away. Shortly afterwards a beautiful young girl came in, suffusing an exquisite fragrance around; and going up to the couch where Chia was, she bent over him and whispered, “Here I am.” Her breath was like the sweet odour of perfumes; but as Chia did not move, she whispered again, “Are you sleeping?” The voice sounded to Chia remarkably like that of his wife; however, he reflected that these were all probably nothing more than tests of his determination, so he closed his eyes firmly for a while. But by-and-by the young lady called him by his pet name, and then he opened his eyes wide to discover that she was no other than his own wife. On asking her how she had come there, she replied that Mr. Lang was afraid her husband would be lonely, and had sent an old woman to guide her to him. Just then they heard the old man outside in a towering rage, and Chia’s wife, not knowing where to conceal herself, jumped over a low wall near by and disappeared. In came the old man, and gave Lang a severe beating before Chia’s face, bidding him at once to get rid of his visitor; so Lang led Chia away over the low wall, saying, “I knew how anxious you were to consummate your immortality, and accordingly I tried to hurry things on a bit; but now I see that your time has not yet come: hence this beating I have had. Good-by: we shall meet again some day.” He then shewed Chia the way to his home, and waving his hand bade him farewell. Chia looked down—for he was in the moon—and beheld the old familiar village and recollecting that his wife was not a good walker and would not have got very far, hurried on to overtake her. Before long he was at his own door, but he noticed that the place was all tumble-down and in ruins, and not as it was when he went away. As for the people he saw, old and young alike, he did not recognise one of them; and recollecting the story of how Liu and Yüan came back from heaven,[68] he was afraid to go in at the door. So he sat down and rested outside; and after a while an old man leaning on a staff came out, whereupon Chia asked him which was the house of Mr. Chia. “This is it,” replied the old man; “you probably wish to hear the extraordinary story connected with the family? I know all about it. They say that Mr. Chia ran away just after he had taken his master’s degree, when his son was only seven or eight years old; and that about seven years afterwards the child’s mother went into a deep sleep from which she did not awake. As long as her son was alive he changed his mother’s clothes for her according to the seasons, but when he died, her grandsons fell into poverty, and had nothing but an old shanty to put the sleeping lady into. Last month she awaked, having been asleep for over a hundred years. People from far and near have been coming in great numbers to hear the strange story; of late, however, there have been rather fewer.” Chia was amazed when he heard all this, and, turning to the old man, said, “I am Chia Fêng-chih.” This astonished the old man very much, and off he went to make the announcement to Chia’s family. The eldest grandson was dead; and the second, a man of about fifty, refused to believe that such a young-looking man was really his grandfather; but in a few moments out came Chia’s wife, and she recognised her husband at once. They then fell upon each other’s necks and mingled their tears together.

So early one morning, Chia and his friend, Lang, sneaked away together without telling Chia’s family anything; soon they found themselves in the hills, in a huge cave that felt like another world with another sky. There was an old man sitting there with a lot of presence, and Lang introduced Chia to him as his future master. “Why did you come so early?” asked the old man. Lang replied, “My friend’s determination is strong: I ask you to accept him among you.” “Since you’ve come,” said the old man, looking at Chia, “you must first set aside your earthly body.” Chia nodded, and then Lang took him to a sleeping chamber where he was given food, after which Lang left. The room was immaculately clean; there were no panels on the doors and no bars on the windows; and the only furniture was a table and a couch. Chia took off his shoes and lay down, with the moon shining brightly into the room, and became hungry soon after. He tried one of the cakes on the table, which he found sweet and very satisfying. He thought Lang would definitely come back, but he remained alone for hours without hearing anything. He did notice, though, that the room was filled with a pleasant scent; it felt like his insides had been removed from his body, making his mind clearer; and he could count every vein and artery easily. Then he suddenly heard a noise that sounded like a cat scratching itself, and looking out the window, he saw a tiger sitting on the porch. He was terrified for a moment, but remembering the old man's advice, he calmed down and sat quietly again. The tiger seemed to sense that there was someone inside, as it entered the room shortly after, walking straight up to the couch and sniffing at Chia's feet. Then there was a noise outside, like a bird being tied up, and the tiger ran off. Soon after, a beautiful young girl entered, filling the space with an exquisite fragrance; she approached the couch where Chia lay, leaned over him, and whispered, “Here I am.” Her breath smelled sweet like perfumes; but since Chia didn’t move, she whispered again, “Are you sleeping?” The voice sounded remarkably like his wife’s, but he thought this might all just be a test of his resolve, so he kept his eyes closed. Eventually, the young lady called him by his pet name, and he opened his eyes wide to see that she was indeed his wife. When he asked how she had gotten there, she replied that Mr. Lang was worried her husband would be lonely, so he had sent an old woman to guide her to him. Just then, they heard the old man outside, furious, and Chia's wife, not knowing where to hide, jumped over a nearby low wall and disappeared. The old man came in and gave Lang a harsh beating right in front of Chia, ordering him to get rid of his visitor; so Lang led Chia away over the low wall, saying, “I knew you were eager to reach your immortality, so I tried to push things along a bit; but now I see your time hasn’t come yet: hence the beating I took. Goodbye: we’ll meet again someday.” He then showed Chia the way home and waved goodbye. Chia looked down—because he was in the moon—and saw the familiar village and remembered that his wife wasn't a good walker and wouldn’t have gotten very far, so he hurried to catch up with her. Before long, he reached his own door, but noticed that the place was all run-down and in ruins, not as it had been when he left. As for the people he saw, he didn’t recognize any of them, young or old; and remembering the story of how Liu and Yuan returned from heaven, he was afraid to go in. So he sat outside to rest; after a while, an old man leaning on a cane came out, and Chia asked him where Mr. Chia's house was. “This is it,” replied the old man; “you probably want to hear the remarkable story connected to the family? I know all about it. They say Mr. Chia ran away right after getting his master’s degree when his son was only seven or eight years old; and about seven years later, the child's mother fell into a deep sleep from which she never woke. As long as her son lived, he changed her clothes with the seasons, but when he died, her grandsons fell into poverty and had nothing but an old shack to keep the sleeping lady in. Last month she woke up after being asleep for over a hundred years. People from far and wide have been coming in droves to hear the strange tale; however, there have been fewer lately.” Chia was astonished when he heard all this, and turning to the old man, said, “I am Chia Fêng-chih.” This surprised the old man greatly, and he rushed off to announce it to Chia’s family. The eldest grandson had died; and the second, a man around fifty, couldn’t believe that such a young-looking man could really be his grandfather; but moments later, Chia’s wife came out, and she recognized her husband immediately. They then embraced each other, mingling their tears.

[After which the story is drawn out to a considerable length, but is quite devoid of interest.][69]

[After that, the story goes on for quite a while, but it's really not interesting at all.][69]

LXXV.
THE THREE STATES OF EXISTENCE.

A certain man of the province of Hunan could recall what had happened to him in three previous lives. In the first, he was a magistrate; and, on one occasion, when he had been nominated Assistant-Examiner,[70] a candidate, named Hsing, was unsuccessful. Hsing went home dreadfully mortified, and soon after died; but his spirit appeared before the King of Purgatory, and read aloud the rejected essay, whereupon thousands of other shades, all of whom had suffered in a similar way, thronged around, and unanimously elected Hsing as their chief. The Examiner was immediately summoned to take his trial, and when he arrived the King asked him, saying, “As you are appointed to examine the various essays, how is it that you throw out the able and admit the worthless?” “Sire,” replied he, “the ultimate decision rests with the Grand Examiner; I only pass them on to him.” The King then issued a warrant for the apprehension of the Grand Examiner, and, as soon as he appeared, he was told what had just now been said against him; to which he answered, “I am only able to make a general estimate of the merits of the candidates. Valuable essays may be kept back from me by my Associate-Examiners, in which case I am powerless.”[71] But the King cried out, “It’s all very well for you two thus to throw the blame on each other; you are both guilty, and both of you must be bambooed according to law.” This sentence was about to be carried into effect, when Hsing, who was not at all satisfied with its lack of severity, set up such a fearful screeching and howling, in which he was well supported by all the other hundreds and thousands of shades, that the King stopped short, and inquired what was the matter. Thereupon Hsing informed His Majesty that the sentence was too light, and that the Examiners should both have their eyes gouged out, so as not to be able to read essays any more. The King would not consent to this, explaining to the noisy rabble that the Examiners did not purposely reject good essays, but only because they themselves were naturally wanting in capacity. The shades then begged that, at any rate, their hearts might be cut out, and to this the King was obliged to yield; so the Examiners were seized by the attendants, their garments stripped off, and their bodies ripped open with sharp knives. The blood poured out on the ground, and the victims screamed with pain; at which all the shades rejoiced exceedingly, and said, “Here we have been pent up, with no one to redress our wrongs; but now Mr. Hsing has come, our injuries are washed away.” They then dispersed with great noise and hubbub. As for our Associate-Examiner, after his heart had been cut out, he came to life again as the son of a poor man in Shensi; and when he was twenty years old he fell into the hands of the rebels, who were at that time giving great trouble to the country. By-and-by, a certain official was sent at the head of some soldiers to put down the insurrection, and he succeeded in capturing a large number of the rebels, among whom was our hero. The latter reflected that he himself was no rebel, and he was hoping that he would be able to obtain his release in consequence, when he noticed that the officer in charge was also a man of his own age, and, on looking more closely, he saw that it was his old enemy, Hsing. “Alas!” cried he, “such is destiny;” and so indeed it turned out, for all the other prisoners were forthwith released, and he alone was beheaded. Once more his spirit stood before the King of Purgatory, this time with an accusation against Hsing. The King, however, would not summon Hsing at once, but said he should be allowed to complete his term of official life on earth; and it was not till thirty years afterwards that Hsing appeared to answer to the charge. Then, because he had made light of the lives of his people, he was condemned to be born again as a brute-beast; and our hero, too, inasmuch as he had been known to beat his father and mother, was sentenced to a similar fate. The latter, fearing the future vengeance of Hsing, persuaded the King to give him the advantage of size; and, accordingly, orders were issued that he was to be born again as a big, and Hsing as a little, dog. The big dog came to life in a shop in Shun-t‘ien Fu, and was one day lying down in the street, when a trader from the south arrived, bringing with him a little golden-haired dog, about the size of a wild cat, which, lo and behold! turned out to be Hsing. The other, thinking Hsing’s size would render him an easy prey, seized him at once; but the little one caught him from underneath by the throat, and hung there firmly, like a bell. The big dog tried hard to shake him off, and the people of the shop did their best to separate them, but all was of no avail, and in a few moments both dogs were dead. Upon their spirits presenting themselves, as usual, before the King, each with its grievance against the other, the King cried out, “When will ye have done with your wrongs and your animosities? I will now settle the matter finally for you;” and immediately commanded that Hsing should become the other’s son-in-law in the next world. The latter was then born at Ch‘ing-yün, and when he was twenty-eight years of age took his master’s degree. He had one daughter, a very pretty girl, whom many of his wealthy neighbours would have been glad to get for their sons; but he would not accept any of their offers. On one occasion, he happened to pass through the prefectural city just as the examination for bachelor’s degree was over; and the candidate who had come out at the top of the list, though named Li, was no other than Mr. Hsing. So he led this man away, and took him to an inn, where he treated him with the utmost cordiality, finally arranging that, as Mr. Li was still unmarried, he should marry his pretty daughter. Everyone, of course, thought that this was done in admiration of Li’s talents, ignorant that destiny had already decreed the union of the young couple. No sooner were they married than Li, proud of his own literary achievements, began to slight his father-in-law, and often passed many months without going near him; all of which the father-in-law bore very patiently, and when, at length, Li had repeatedly failed to get on any farther in his career, he even went so far as to set to work, by all manner of means, to secure his success; after which they lived happily together as father and son.

A specific man from Hunan could remember what had happened to him in three past lives. In the first, he was a magistrate; and one time, when he had been appointed Assistant Examiner, a candidate named Hsing was unsuccessful. Hsing went home deeply embarrassed, and soon after, he died. However, his spirit appeared before the King of Purgatory and read aloud the rejected essay, at which point thousands of other souls who had experienced similar rejection gathered around and unanimously chose Hsing as their leader. The Examiner was immediately called to account, and when he arrived, the King asked him, “Since you are supposed to review the various essays, how can you reject the talented and accept the worthless?” “Your Majesty,” he replied, “the final decision is with the Grand Examiner; I just pass them along to him.” The King then ordered the arrest of the Grand Examiner, and as soon as he showed up, he was told what had just been said against him. He answered, “I can only give a rough evaluation of the candidates’ merits. Good essays might be kept from me by my fellow examiners, and in that case, I am powerless.” But the King exclaimed, “It’s easy for you two to blame each other; you are both guilty, and you will both be punished according to the law.” Just as the sentence was about to be carried out, Hsing, unhappy with its leniency, started screeching and howling along with the thousands of other angry souls, prompting the King to stop and ask what was wrong. Hsing informed His Majesty that the punishment was too lenient and that both examiners should have their eyes gouged out, so they could no longer read essays. The King refused this, explaining to the uproarious crowd that the examiners didn’t intentionally reject good essays, but were simply lacking in ability. The spirits then pleaded that, at the very least, their hearts be cut out, to which the King reluctantly agreed; so the attendants seized the examiners, stripped them bare, and ripped open their bodies with sharp knives. Blood poured out onto the ground, and the victims screamed in pain, causing all the spirits to rejoice and say, “We've been trapped here with no one to address our grievances; but now Mr. Hsing has arrived, and our wrongs are avenged.” They dispersed with great noise and chaos. As for our Associate Examiner, after his heart was cut out, he was reborn as the son of a poor man in Shensi. When he turned twenty, he was captured by rebels who were causing great trouble at that time. Eventually, an official was sent in command of soldiers to suppress the rebellion and successfully captured a large number of rebels, including our hero. He thought he was no rebel and hoped for his release, but noticed that the officer in charge was a man of his own age, and upon closer inspection, realized it was his old enemy, Hsing. “Alas!” he cried, “such is fate;” and indeed, it turned out this way, as all the other prisoners were soon released, and he alone was beheaded. Once again his spirit stood before the King of Purgatory, this time accusing Hsing. The King, however, did not summon Hsing right away but said he should be allowed to complete his time as an official on earth; it wasn't until thirty years later that Hsing appeared to face the charge. Because he had undervalued the lives of his people, he was sentenced to be reborn as an animal; and our hero, as he had been known to beat his parents, received the same fate. Fearing the consequences of Hsing’s future wrath, his parents convinced the King to give him an advantage in size; thus, it was ordered that he be reborn as a large dog, and Hsing as a small dog. The big dog was born in a shop in Shun-t‘ien Fu, and one day while lying in the street, a trader from the south arrived with a tiny golden-haired dog about the size of a wild cat, who turned out to be Hsing. The larger dog thought Hsing’s size made him an easy target and grabbed him right away, but the little one clamped onto his throat and hung there like a bell. The big dog tried desperately to shake him off, while the shopkeepers did their best to separate them, but it was all in vain, and soon both dogs died. When their spirits appeared, as usual, before the King, each with complaints against the other, the King exclaimed, “When will you settle your grievances and grudges? I will resolve this once and for all for you;” and he immediately commanded that Hsing should become the other’s son-in-law in the afterlife. The latter was then reborn in Ch‘ing-yün, and when he was twenty-eight, he earned his master’s degree. He had one daughter, a very beautiful girl, whom many of his wealthy neighbors wanted for their sons; but he refused all their offers. One day, he happened to pass through the prefectural city just as the bachelor’s degree examination concluded, and the candidate who topped the list, named Li, was none other than Mr. Hsing. He took this man to an inn, treated him with utmost hospitality, and ultimately arranged for Hsing to marry his lovely daughter, since Hsing was still unmarried. Everyone thought this was out of admiration for Li’s talents, unaware that fate had already determined their union. Once they were married, Li, proud of his own achievements, began to neglect his father-in-law, often going months without visiting him. All of this was patiently endured by the father-in-law, and when Li repeatedly failed to advance in his career, he even tried in every way to help him succeed; after which they lived happily together as father and son.

LXXVI.
IN THE INFERNAL REGIONS.

Hsi Fang-p‘ing was a native of Tung-an. His father’s name was Hsi Lien—a hasty-tempered man, who had quarrelled with a neighbour named Yang. By-and-by Yang died: and some years afterwards when Lien was on his death-bed, he cried out that Yang was bribing the devils in hell to torture him. His body then swelled up and turned red, and in a few moments he had breathed his last. His son wept bitterly, and refused all food, saying, “Alas! my poor father is now being maltreated by cruel devils; I must go down and help to redress his wrongs.” Thereupon he ceased speaking, and sat for a long time like one dazed, his soul having already quitted its tenement of clay. To himself he appeared to be outside the house, not knowing in what direction to go, so he inquired from one of the passers-by which was the way to the district city.[72] Before long he found himself there, and, directing his steps towards the prison, found his father lying outside[73] in a very shocking state. When the latter beheld his son, he burst into tears, and declared that the gaolers had been bribed to beat him, which they did both day and night, until they had reduced him to his present sorry plight. Then Fang-p‘ing turned round in a great rage, and began to curse the gaolers. “Out upon you!” cried he; “if my father is guilty he should be punished according to law, and not at the will of a set of scoundrels like you.” Thereupon he hurried away, and prepared a petition, which he took with him to present at the morning session of the City God; but his enemy, Yang, had meanwhile set to work, and bribed so effectually, that the City God dismissed his petition for want of corroborative evidence.[74] Fang-p‘ing was furious, but could do nothing; so he started at once for the prefectural city, where he managed to get his plaint received, though it was nearly a month before it came on for hearing, and then all he got was a reference back to the district city, where he was severely tortured, and escorted back to the door of his own home, for fear he should give further trouble. However, he did not go in, but stole away and proceeded to lay his complaint before one of the ten Judges of Purgatory; whereupon the two mandarins who had previously ill-used him, came forward and secretly offered him a thousand ounces of silver if he would withdraw the charge. This he positively refused to do; and some days subsequently the landlord of the inn, where he was staying, told him he had been a fool for his pains, and that he would now get neither money nor justice, the Judge himself having already been tampered with. Fang-p‘ing thought this was mere gossip, and would not believe it; but, when his case was called, the Judge utterly refused to hear the charge, and ordered him twenty blows with the bamboo, which were administered in spite of all his protestations. He then cried out, “Ah! it’s all because I have no money to give you;” which so incensed the Judge, that he told the lictors to throw Fang-p‘ing on the fire-bed. This was a great iron couch, with a roaring fire underneath, which made it red-hot; and upon that the devils cast Fang-p‘ing, having first stripped off his clothes, pressing him down on it, until the fire ate into his very bones, though in spite of that he could not die. After a while the devils said he had had enough, and made him get off the iron bed, and put his clothes on again. He was just able to walk, and when he went back into court, the Judge asked him if he wanted to make any further complaints. “Alas!” cried he, “my wrongs are still unredressed, and I should only be lying were I to say I would complain no more.” The Judge then inquired what he had to complain of; to which Fang-p‘ing replied that it was of the injustice of his recent punishment. This enraged the Judge so much that he ordered his attendants to saw Fang-p‘ing in two. He was then led away by devils, to a place where he was thrust in between a couple of wooden boards, the ground on all sides being wet and sticky with blood. Just at that moment he was summoned to return before the Judge, who asked him if he was still of the same mind; and, on his replying in the affirmative, he was taken back again, and bound between the two boards. The saw was then applied, and as it went through his brain he experienced the most cruel agonies, which, however, he managed to endure without uttering a cry. “He’s a tough customer,” said one of the devils, as the saw made its way gradually through his chest; to which the other replied, “Truly, this is filial piety; and, as the poor fellow has done nothing, let us turn the saw a little out of the direct line, so as to avoid injuring his heart.” Fang-p‘ing then felt the saw make a curve inside him, which caused him even more pain than before; and, in a few moments, he was cut through right down to the ground, and the two halves of his body fell apart, along with the boards to which they were tied, one on either side. The devils went back to report progress, and were then ordered to join Fang-p‘ing together again, and bring him in. This they accordingly did,—the cut all down Fang-p‘ing’s body hurting him dreadfully, and feeling as if it would re-open every minute. But, as Fang-p‘ing was unable to walk, one of the devils took out a cord and tied it round his waist, as a reward, he said, for his filial piety. The pain immediately ceased, and Fang-p‘ing appeared once more before the Judge, this time promising that he would make no more complaints. The Judge now gave orders that he should be sent up to earth, and the devils, escorting him out of the north gate of the city, shewed him his way home, and went away. Fang-p‘ing now saw that there was even less chance of securing justice in the Infernal Regions than upon the earth above; and, having no means of getting at the Great King to plead his case, he bethought himself of a certain upright and benevolent God, called Erh Lang, who was a relative of the Great King’s, and him he determined to seek. So he turned about and took his way southwards, but was immediately seized by some devils, sent out by the Judge to watch that he really went back to his home. These devils hurried him again into the Judge’s presence, where he was received, contrary to his expectation, with great affability; the Judge himself praising his filial piety, but declaring that he need trouble no further in the matter, as his father had already been born again in a wealthy and illustrious family. “And upon you,” added the Judge, “I now bestow a present of one thousand ounces of silver to take home with you, as well as the old age of a centenarian, with which I hope you will be satisfied.” He then shewed Fang-p‘ing the stamped record of this, and sent him away in charge of the devils. The latter now began to abuse him for giving them so much trouble, but Fang-p‘ing turned sharply upon them, and threatened to take them back before the Judge. They were then silent, and marched along for about half-a-day, until at length they reached a village, where the devils invited Fang-p‘ing into a house, the door of which was standing half-open. Fang-p‘ing was just going in, when suddenly the devils gave him a shove from behind, and ... there he was, born again on earth as a little girl. For three days he pined and cried, without taking any food, and then he died. But his spirit did not forget Erh Lang, and set out at once in search of that God. He had not gone far when he fell in with the retinue of some high personage, and one of the attendants seized him for getting in the way, and hurried him before his master. He was taken to a chariot, where he saw a handsome young man, sitting in great state; and thinking that now was his chance, he told the young man, who he imagined to be a high mandarin, all his sad story from beginning to end. His bonds were then loosed, and he went along with the young man until they reached a place where several officials came out to receive them; and to one of these he confided Fang-p‘ing, who now learnt that the young man was no other than God himself, the officials being the nine princes of heaven, and the one to whose care he was entrusted no other than Erh Lang. This last was very tall, and had a long white beard, not at all like the popular representation of a God; and when the other princes had gone, he took Fang-p‘ing into a court-room, where he saw his father and their old enemy, Yang, besides all the lictors and others who had been mixed up in the case. By-and-by, some criminals were brought in in cages, and these turned out to be the Judge, Prefect, and Magistrate. The trial was then commenced, the three wicked officers trembling and shaking in their shoes; and when he had heard the evidence, Erh Lang proceeded to pass sentence upon the prisoners, each of whom he sentenced, after enlarging upon the enormity of their several crimes, to be roasted, boiled, and otherwise put to most excruciating tortures. As for Fang-p‘ing, he accorded him three extra decades of life, as a reward for his filial piety, and a copy of the sentence was put in his pocket. Father and son journeyed along together, and at length reached their home; that is to say, Fang-p‘ing was the first to recover consciousness, and then bade the servants open his father’s coffin, which they immediately did, and the old man at once came back to life. But when Fang-p‘ing looked for his copy of the sentence, lo! it had disappeared. As for the Yang family, poverty soon overtook them, and all their lands passed into Fang-p‘ing’s hands; for as sure as any one else bought them, they became sterile forthwith, and would produce nothing; but Fang-p‘ing and his father lived on happily, both reaching the age of ninety and odd years.[75]

Hsi Fang-ping was from Tung-an. His father, Hsi Lien, was a hot-tempered man who had a fight with a neighbor named Yang. Eventually, Yang passed away, and some years later, when Lien was on his deathbed, he shouted that Yang was paying the devils in hell to torture him. His body then swelled and turned red, and in moments, he died. His son wept heavily and refused to eat, saying, “Oh! My poor father is being tormented by cruel devils; I must go down and help right his wrongs.” He then fell silent and sat for a long time, looking dazed, as if his spirit had already left his body. He felt like he was outside the house, unsure of which way to go, so he asked a passerby for directions to the district city. [72] Before long, he arrived there and headed straight for the prison, where he found his father in terrible condition outside[73]. When Lien saw his son, he burst into tears, claiming that the gaolers had been paid to beat him, which they did day and night until he was reduced to this miserable state. Fang-p‘ing, filled with rage, began to curse the gaolers. “Shame on you!” he shouted. “If my father is guilty, he should be punished according to the law, not at the whim of scoundrels like you.” He rushed off to prepare a petition to present at the morning session of the City God, but in the meantime, his enemy, Yang, had bribed the authorities so effectively that the City God dismissed his petition for lack of evidence.[74] Fang-p‘ing was furious but powerless, so he went to the prefectural city, where he managed to get his complaint accepted, but it took nearly a month before it was heard. In the end, he was just referred back to the district city, where he faced severe torture and was escorted back to his own home to prevent further trouble. However, he didn’t go inside but sneaked away to lodge his complaint with one of the ten Judges of Purgatory. There, the two mandarins who had mistreated him approached secretly and offered him a thousand ounces of silver if he would drop the charges. He firmly refused. Days later, the innkeeper where he was staying told him he had been foolish and that he would get neither money nor justice, as the Judge had already been bribed. Fang-p‘ing dismissed this as mere gossip and did not believe it, but when his case was presented, the Judge refused to hear it and ordered him twenty blows with the bamboo, which were delivered despite his protests. He then exclaimed, “Ah! It’s all because I have no money to bribe you with!” This infuriated the Judge, who ordered the lictors to throw Fang-p‘ing onto the fire-bed. This was a large iron bed with a raging fire underneath that heated it to red-hot; the devils tossed Fang-p‘ing onto it after stripping him of his clothes, pressing him down until the fire seared his bones, yet somehow he couldn’t die. After a while, the devils decided he had suffered enough and made him get off the iron bed and put his clothes back on. He was barely able to walk, and when he returned to court, the Judge asked if he had any further complaints. “Alas!” he cried, “my wrongs remain unaddressed, and I would be lying if I said I would stop complaining.” The Judge then asked him what he was complaining about, and Fang-p‘ing responded that it was the injustice of his recent punishment. This incensed the Judge, who ordered his attendants to saw Fang-p‘ing in half. He was then taken to a place where devils shoved him between two wooden boards, the ground around soaked with blood. Just then, he was called back before the Judge, who asked if he still felt the same; when Fang-p‘ing confirmed he did, he was taken back and bound again. The saw was then applied, and as it cut through his brain, he endured terrible agony, but somehow managed not to cry out. “He’s a tough one,” said one devil as the saw slowly went through his chest; the other replied, “Truly, this is filial piety. Since this poor guy has done nothing wrong, let’s adjust the saw a bit to avoid his heart.” Fang-p‘ing felt the saw twist inside him, causing even more pain, and moments later, he was cut all the way down to the ground, with his body falling apart along with the boards. The devils went back to report on their progress, then they were commanded to put Fang-p‘ing back together and bring him in. They did this, painfully, with the cut along Fang-p‘ing’s body feeling as if it would open again at any moment. Unable to walk, a devil tied a cord around his waist as a reward, he said, for his filial piety. Once the pain ceased, Fang-p‘ing stood before the Judge again, this time promising not to complain anymore. The Judge then ordered that he be sent back to earth, and the devils escorted him out of the north gate of the city, showing him the way home before leaving. Fang-p‘ing realized that he had even less chance of getting justice in the Infernal Regions than on earth; without any means to reach the Great King to plead his case, he remembered a certain fair and benevolent God named Erh Lang, who was related to the Great King, and resolved to seek him out. Turning south, he was immediately caught by devils sent by the Judge to ensure he actually went home. These devils rushed him back before the Judge, who, contrary to Fang-p‘ing's expectations, greeted him warmly, praising his filial piety and telling him not to worry any further, as his father had already been reborn into a wealthy and prestigious family. “In addition,” the Judge added, “I now gift you a thousand ounces of silver to take home and the longevity of a centenarian; I hope you find this satisfactory.” He then showed Fang-p‘ing the stamped record of this and sent him away with the devils. They started to scold him for having caused them so much trouble, but Fang-p‘ing quickly threatened to report them to the Judge. They fell silent and trudged along for about half a day until they reached a village, where the devils invited Fang-p‘ing into a house with a half-open door. As Fang-p‘ing was entering, the devils suddenly shoved him from behind, and ... he was reborn on earth as a little girl. For three days, she cried and pined without eating, and then she died. However, her spirit did not forget Erh Lang and immediately set out to find that God. She hadn’t gone far when she encountered the retinue of some high official, and one of the attendants grabbed her for getting in the way and hurried her before his master. She was taken to a chariot, where she saw a handsome young man sitting regally, and thinking this was her chance, she told him her entire sad story from beginning to end, believing him to be a high mandarin. Her bonds were then released, and she traveled with this young man until they reached a place where several officials came out to greet them. To one of these officials, she relayed Fang-p‘ing's story, learning that the young man was actually God himself, the officials being the nine heavenly princes, and the one to whom she was entrusted was none other than Erh Lang. Erh Lang was very tall and had a long white beard, unlike the usual portrayal of a God, and when the other princes departed, he took Fang-p‘ing into a court where she saw her father, their old enemy Yang, and all the lictors and others involved in the case. Eventually, some criminals were brought in in cages, who turned out to be the Judge, Prefect, and Magistrate. The trial began, with the three corrupt officials trembling in fear. After hearing the evidence, Erh Lang sentenced each of them to be roasted, boiled, and subjected to excruciating tortures, emphasizing the severity of their crimes. As for Fang-p‘ing, he granted her three extra decades of life as a reward for her filial piety, and a copy of the sentence was placed in her pocket. Father and daughter made their way together, eventually arriving home; that is to say, Fang-p‘ing regained consciousness first and instructed the servants to open her father’s coffin, which they did, allowing the old man to come back to life immediately. However, when Fang-p‘ing searched for her copy of the sentence, it had vanished. The Yang family soon fell into poverty, and all their land passed into Fang-p‘ing's hands; whatever anyone else tried to buy became barren and unproductive, while Fang-p‘ing and her father lived happily, both reaching the age of ninety and beyond. [75]

LXXVII.
SINGULAR CASE OF OPHTHALMIA.

A Mr. Ku, of Chiang-nan, was stopping in an inn at Chi-hsia, when he was attacked by a very severe inflammation of the eyes. Day and night he lay on his bed groaning, no medicines being of any avail; and when he did get a little better, his recovery was accompanied by a singular phenomenon. Every time he closed his eyes, he beheld in front of him a number of large buildings, with all their doors wide open, and people passing and repassing in the background, none of whom he recognised by sight. One day he had just sat down to have a good look, when, all of a sudden, he felt himself passing through the open doors. He went on through three court-yards without meeting any one; but, on looking into some rooms on either side, he saw a great number of young girls sitting, lying, and kneeling about on a red carpet, which was spread on the ground. Just then a man came out from behind the building, and, seeing Ku, said to him, “Ah, the Prince said there was a stranger at the door; I suppose you are the person he meant.” He then asked Ku to walk in, which the latter was at first unwilling to do; however, he yielded to the man’s instances, and accompanied him in, asking whose palace it was. His guide told him it belonged to the son of the Ninth Prince, and that he had arrived at the nick of time, for a number of friends and relatives had chosen this very day to come and congratulate the young gentleman on his recent recovery from a severe illness. Meanwhile another person had come out to hurry them on, and they soon reached a spot where there was a pavilion facing the north, with an ornamental terrace and red balustrades, supported by nine pillars. Ascending the steps, they found the place full of visitors, and then espied a young man seated with his face to the north,[76] whom they at once knew to be the Prince’s son, and thereupon they prostrated themselves before him, the whole company rising as they did so. The young Prince made Ku sit down to the east of him, and caused wine to be served; after which some singing-girls came in and performed the Hua-fêng-chu.[77] They had got to about the third scene, when, all of a sudden, Ku heard the landlord of the inn and his servant shouting out to him that dinner was ready, and was dreadfully afraid that the young Prince, too, had heard. No one, however, seemed to have noticed anything, so Ku begged to be excused a moment, as he wished to change his clothes, and immediately ran out. He then looked up, and saw the sun low in the west, and his servant standing by his bedside, whereupon he knew that he had never left the inn. He was much chagrined at this, and wished to go back as fast as he could; he, therefore, dismissed his servant, and on shutting his eyes once more, he found everything just as he had left it, except that where, on the first occasion, he had observed the young girls, there were none now to be seen, but only some dishevelled hump-backed creatures, who cried out at him, and asked him what he meant by spying about there. Ku didn’t dare reply, but hurried past them as quickly as he could, and on to the pavilion of the young Prince. There he found him still sitting, but with a black beard over a foot in length; and the Prince was anxious to know where he had been, saying that seven scenes of the play were already over. He then seized a big goblet of wine, and made Ku drink it as a penalty, by which time the play was finished, and the list was handed up for a further selection. The “Marriage of P‘êng Tsu” was selected, and then the singing-girls began to hand round the wine in cocoa-nuts big enough to hold about five quarts, which Ku declined, on the ground that he was suffering from weak eyes, and was consequently afraid to drink too much. “If your eyes are bad,” cried the young Prince, “the Court physician is at hand, and can attend to you.” Thereupon, one of the guests sitting to the east came forward, and opening Ku’s eyes with his fingers, touched them with some white ointment, which he applied from the end of a jade pin. He then bade Ku close his eyes, and take a short nap; so the Prince had him conducted into a sleeping-room, where he found the bed so soft, and surrounded by such delicious perfume, that he soon fell into a deep slumber. By-and-by he was awaked by what appeared to be the clashing of cymbals, and fancied that the play was still going on; but on opening his eyes, he saw that it was only the inn-dog, which was licking an oilman’s gong.[78] His ophthalmia, however, was quite cured; and when he shut his eyes again he could see nothing.

Mr. Ku, from Chiang-nan, was staying at an inn in Chi-hsia when he suffered a severe eye inflammation. Day and night he lay in bed, groaning, with no medicine helping him; and when he started to recover a bit, he experienced something unusual. Whenever he closed his eyes, he saw several large buildings in front of him, all their doors wide open, with people moving around in the background, none of whom he recognized. One day, just as he sat down to have a closer look, he suddenly felt himself passing through the open doors. He moved through three courtyards without encountering anyone; but upon looking into some rooms along the way, he saw many young girls sitting, lying, and kneeling on a red carpet spread on the ground. Just then, a man stepped out from behind the building and, noticing Ku, said, “Ah, the Prince mentioned a stranger at the door; I guess you must be the one he meant.” He then invited Ku inside, which Ku was initially hesitant to do; however, he eventually gave in to the man's requests and followed him in, asking whose palace it was. His guide informed him it belonged to the son of the Ninth Prince, and he had arrived just in time, as many friends and family had come to congratulate the young man on his recent recovery from a serious illness. Meanwhile, another person came out to hurry them along, and they soon reached a spot where there was a pavilion facing north, featuring an ornamental terrace and red balustrades supported by nine pillars. Ascending the steps, they found the place full of visitors and spotted a young man sitting with his face to the north, whom they immediately recognized as the Prince’s son, prompting them to bow down before him, with the whole assembly rising as they did so. The young Prince had Ku sit down to the east of him and ordered wine to be served; shortly after, some singing girls entered and performed the Hua-fêng-chu. They had just reached about the third scene when, all of a sudden, Ku heard the innkeeper and his servant shouting that dinner was ready, and he was terribly worried that the young Prince had heard it too. However, no one seemed to notice, so Ku asked to be excused for a moment to change his clothes, and he quickly ran outside. He looked up and saw the sun low in the west, with his servant standing by his bedside, realizing that he had never left the inn. He felt very disappointed and wanted to return as quickly as he could; thus, he dismissed his servant and, closing his eyes again, found everything just as he had left it, except instead of young girls, there were only some unkempt hunchbacked creatures who yelled at him, asking what he was doing there. Ku didn’t dare respond but hurried past them as fast as he could to the young Prince's pavilion. There he found the Prince still sitting, but now he had a black beard over a foot long; the Prince wanted to know where he had been, saying that seven scenes of the play were already over. He then grabbed a large goblet of wine and made Ku drink it as a penalty, by which time the play was finished and the list was presented for further selection. The “Marriage of P‘êng Tsu” was chosen, and the singing girls began to pass around wine in coconuts large enough to hold about five quarts, which Ku refused, citing his weak eyes and fear of drinking too much. “If your eyes are bad,” exclaimed the young Prince, “the Court physician is here and can attend to you.” Then, one of the guests sitting to the east stepped forward, opened Ku’s eyes with his fingers, and applied some white ointment with a jade pin. He instructed Ku to close his eyes and take a short nap; so the Prince had him led into a sleeping room, where he found the bed so soft and surrounded by such lovely fragrance that he quickly fell into a deep sleep. Eventually, he was awakened by what sounded like cymbals clashing, thinking the play was still going on; but upon opening his eyes, he saw it was just the inn-dog licking an oilman’s gong.[78] His eye condition, however, was completely cured; and when he closed his eyes again, he could see nothing.

LXXVIII.
CHOU K‘O-CH‘ANG AND HIS GHOST.

At Huai-shang there lived a graduate named Chou T‘ien-i, who, though fifty years of age, had but one son, called K‘o-ch‘ang, whom he loved very dearly. This boy, when about thirteen or fourteen, was a handsome, well-favoured fellow, strangely averse to study, and often playing truant from school, sometimes for the whole day, without any remonstrance on the part of his father. One day he went away and did not come back in the evening; neither, after a diligent search, could any traces of him be discovered. His father and mother were in despair, and hardly cared to live; but after a year and more had passed away, lo and behold! K‘o-ch‘ang returned, saying that he had been beguiled away by a Taoist priest, who, however, had not done him any harm, and that he had seized a moment while the priest was absent to escape and find his way home again. His father was delighted, and asked him no more questions, but set to work to give him an education; and K‘o-ch‘ang was so much cleverer and more intelligent than he had been before, that by the following year he had taken his bachelor’s degree and had made quite a name for himself. Immediately all the good families of the neighbourhood wanted to secure him as a son-in-law. Among others proposed there was an extremely nice girl, the daughter of a gentleman named Chao, who had taken his doctor’s degree, and K‘o-ch‘ang’s father was very anxious that he should marry the young lady. The youth himself would not hear of it, but stuck to his books and took his master’s degree, quite refusing to entertain any thought of marriage; and this so exasperated his mother that one day the good lady began to rate him soundly. K‘o-ch‘ang got up in a great rage and cried out, “I have long been wanting to get away, and have only remained for your sakes. I shall now say farewell, and leave Miss Chao for any one that likes to marry her.” At this his mother tried to detain him, but in a moment he had fallen forwards on the ground, and there was nothing left of him but his hat and clothes. They were all dreadfully frightened, thinking that it must have been K‘o-ch‘ang’s ghost who had been with them, and gave themselves up to weeping and lamentation; however, the very next day K‘o-ch‘ang arrived, accompanied by a retinue of horses and servants, his story being that he had formerly been kidnapped[79] and sold to a wealthy trader, who, being then childless, had adopted him, but who, when he subsequently had a son born to him by his own wife, sent K‘o-ch‘ang back to his old home. And as soon as his father began to question him as to his studies, his utter dulness and want of knowledge soon made it clear that he was the real K‘o-ch‘ang of old; but he was already known as a man who had got his master’s degree, (that is, the ghost of him had got it,) so it was determined in the family to keep the whole affair secret. This K‘o-ch‘ang was only too ready to espouse Miss Chao; and before a year had passed over their heads his wife had presented the old people with the much longed-for grandson.

At Huai-shang, there lived a grad named Chou T‘ien-i, who, at fifty years old, had just one son named K‘o-ch‘ang, whom he cherished deeply. This boy, around thirteen or fourteen, was a handsome kid, but had a strange dislike for studying and often skipped school, sometimes for the entire day, without any objections from his father. One day, he left and didn’t return that evening; despite a thorough search, there were no signs of him. His parents were devastated, hardly wanting to go on living. But after over a year, K‘o-ch‘ang came back, explaining he had been deceived by a Taoist priest, who hadn't harmed him, and that he seized the chance to escape while the priest was away and made his way home. His father was overjoyed and didn’t ask any more questions, but focused on getting him educated. K‘o-ch‘ang was much smarter and more capable than before, and by the following year, he earned his bachelor’s degree and built quite a reputation. Soon, all the notable families in the area wanted him to marry their daughters. Among the proposals was a lovely girl, the daughter of a gentleman named Chao, who had his doctor’s degree, and K‘o-ch‘ang’s father was very eager for him to marry her. The young man, however, was not interested and devoted himself to his studies, eventually earning his master’s degree and refusing to consider marriage. This frustrated his mother so much that one day she scolded him thoroughly. K‘o-ch‘ang, enraged, shouted, “I’ve wanted to leave for a long time, and I’ve only stayed for you. I’m saying goodbye now, and Miss Chao can marry whoever wants her.” His mother tried to stop him, but in an instant, he fell to the ground, leaving only his hat and clothes behind. They were all horrified, thinking they had seen K‘o-ch‘ang’s ghost, and they mourned deeply. However, the next day, K‘o-ch‘ang returned with a group of horses and servants, claiming he had been kidnapped and sold to a rich trader, who had adopted him since he was childless, but when he had a son, he sent K‘o-ch‘ang back home. And as soon as his father started questioning him about his studies, K‘o-ch‘ang’s complete cluelessness quickly revealed that he was indeed the same K‘o-ch‘ang as before; however, he was already recognized as someone who had obtained his master’s degree (or rather, the ghost of him had), so the family decided to keep everything a secret. This K‘o-ch‘ang was more than happy to marry Miss Chao, and within a year, his wife had gifted the elderly couple with the much-desired grandson.

LXXIX.
THE SPIRITS OF THE PO-YANG LAKE.

An official, named Chai, was appointed to a post at Jao-chou, and on his way thither crossed the Po-yang lake. Happening to visit the shrine of the local spirits, he noticed a carved image of the patriotic Ting P‘u-lang,[80] and another of a namesake of his own, the latter occupying a very inferior position. “Come! come!” said Chai, “my patron saint shan’t be put in the background like that;” so he moved the image into a more honourable place, and then went back on board his boat again. Soon after, a great wind struck the vessel, and carried away the mast and sails; at which the sailors, in great alarm, set to work to howl and cry. However, in a few moments they saw a small skiff come cutting through the waves, and before long they were all safely on board. The man who rowed it was strangely like the image in the shrine, the position of which Chai had changed; but they were hardly out of danger when the squall had passed over, and skiff and man had both vanished.

An official named Chai was assigned to a position in Jao-chou, and on his way there, he crossed Lake Po-yang. While visiting the local spirits' shrine, he noticed a carved image of the patriotic Ting P‘u-lang and another of someone with his own name, the latter being in a much less prominent spot. “Come on! Come on!” said Chai, “my patron saint shouldn’t be left in the background like that;” so he moved the image to a more honorable position and then returned to his boat. Shortly after, a strong wind hit the vessel, tearing away the mast and sails, which caused the sailors to panic and start howling. However, within moments, they spotted a small skiff cutting through the waves, and soon they were all safely aboard. The person rowing the skiff bore a striking resemblance to the image in the shrine that Chai had just moved; but as soon as they were out of danger and the squall had passed, both the skiff and the rower disappeared.

LXXX.
THE STREAM OF CASH.

A certain gentleman’s servant was one day in his master’s garden, when he beheld a stream of cash[81] flowing by, two or three feet in breadth and of about the same depth. He immediately seized two large handfuls, and then threw himself down on the top of the stream in order to try and secure the rest. However, when he got up he found that it had all flowed away from under him, none being left except what he had got in his two hands.

One day, a gentleman's servant was in his master's garden when he saw a stream of cash[81] flowing by, about two or three feet wide and of similar depth. He quickly grabbed two big handfuls and then threw himself on top of the stream to try to catch more. However, when he got up, he realized that everything had flowed away from under him, leaving only what he had in his two hands.

[“Ah!” says the commentator, “money is properly a circulating medium, and is not intended for a man to lie upon and keep all to himself.”][82]

[“Ah!” says the commentator, “money is meant to be a way to exchange and isn’t supposed to just sit with one person who hoards it all.”][82]

LXXXI.
THE INJUSTICE OF HEAVEN.

Mr. Hsü was a magistrate at Shantung. A certain upper chamber of his house was used as a store-room; but some creature managed so frequently to get in and make havoc among the stores, for which the servants were always being scolded, that at length some of the latter determined to keep watch. By-and-by they saw a huge spider as big as a peck measure, and hurried off to tell their master, who thought it so strange that he gave orders to the servants to feed the insect with cakes. It thus became very tame, and would always come forth when hungry, returning as soon as it had taken enough to eat.[83] Years passed away, and one day Mr. Hsü was consulting his archives, when suddenly the spider appeared and ran under the table. Thinking it was hungry, he bade his servants give it a cake; but the next moment he noticed two snakes, of about the thickness of a chop-stick, lying one on each side. The spider drew in its legs as if in mortal fear, and the snakes began to swell out until they were as big round as an egg; at which Mr. Hsü was greatly alarmed, and would have hurried away, when crash! went a peal of thunder, killing every person in the house. Mr. Hsü himself recovered consciousness after a little while, but only to see his wife and servants, seven persons in all, lying dead; and after a month’s illness he, too, departed this life. Now Mr. Hsü was an upright, honourable man, who really had the interests of the people at heart. A subscription was accordingly raised to pay his funeral expenses, and on the day of his burial the air was rent for miles round with cries of weeping and lamentation.

Mr. Hsu was a magistrate in Shantung. An upper room in his house served as a storage area; however, some creature frequently got in and caused chaos among the supplies, which led to the servants being scolded all the time. Eventually, some of them decided to keep watch. They soon spotted a massive spider, as big as a peck measure, and rushed to inform their master. He found it so unusual that he instructed the servants to feed the insect with cakes. The spider soon became quite tame, always coming out when it was hungry and returning once it had eaten enough.[83] Years went by, and one day while Mr. Hsü was looking through his archives, the spider suddenly appeared and scurried under the table. Thinking it was hungry, he told his servants to give it a cake; but the next moment, he noticed two snakes, about the thickness of chopsticks, lying on either side. The spider pulled in its legs as if in mortal fear, and the snakes started to swell until they were as thick as eggs; this greatly alarmed Mr. Hsü, and he was about to flee when, suddenly, a loud crash of thunder struck, killing everyone in the house. Mr. Hsü regained consciousness after a while, only to find his wife and servants—seven people in total—lying dead. After a month of illness, he too passed away. Now, Mr. Hsü was an upright and honorable man who genuinely cared about the people's interests. A fundraiser was organized to cover his funeral expenses, and on the day of his burial, the air was filled for miles with cries of sorrow and mourning.

[Hereon the commentator, I Shih-shih, makes the following remark:—“That dragons play with pearls[84] I have always regarded as an old woman’s tale. Is it possible, then, that the story is a fact? I have heard, too, that the thunder strikes only the guilty man;[85] and, if so, how could a virtuous official be visited with this dire calamity?”]

[Hereon the commentator, I Shih-shih, makes the following remark:—“I’ve always thought that dragons playing with pearls is just an old wives’ tale. Is it really possible that this story is true? I’ve also heard that thunder only hits the guilty; and if that’s the case, how could a respectable official experience such a terrible fate?”]

LXXXII.
THE SEA-SERPENT.

A trader named Chia was voyaging on the south seas, when one night it suddenly became as light as day on board his ship. Jumping up to see what was the matter, he beheld a huge creature with its body half out of the water, towering up like a hill. Its eyes resembled two suns, and threw a light far and wide; and when the trader asked the boatmen what it was, there was not one who could say. They all crouched down and watched it; and by-and-by the monster gradually disappeared in the water again, leaving everything in darkness as before. And when they reached port, they found all the people talking about a strange phenomenon of a great light that had appeared in the night, the time of which coincided exactly with the strange scene they themselves had witnessed.[86]

A dealer named Chia was sailing in the South Seas when, one night, it suddenly lit up like day on his ship. He jumped up to see what was going on and saw a massive creature with its body half out of the water, towering like a hill. Its eyes looked like two suns, casting light all around. When the trader asked the boatmen what it was, none of them could answer. They all crouched down and watched as the monster slowly sank back into the water, leaving everything dark again. When they reached port, they found everyone talking about a strange event involving a great light that had appeared that night, which matched the bizarre scene they had just witnessed.[86]

LXXXIII.
THE MAGIC MIRROR.
[87]

“... But if you would really like to have something that has belonged to me,” said she, “you shall.” Whereupon she took out a mirror and gave it to him, saying, “Whenever you want to see me, you must look for me in your books; otherwise I shall not be visible;”—and in a moment she had vanished. Liu went home very melancholy at heart; but when he looked in the mirror, there was Fêng-hsien, standing with her back to him, gazing, as it were, at some one who was going away, and about a hundred paces from her. He then bethought himself of her injunctions, and settled down to his studies, refusing to receive any visitors; and a few days subsequently, when he happened to look in the mirror, there was Fêng-hsien, with her face turned towards him, and smiling in every feature. After this, he was always taking out the mirror to look at her; however, in about a month his good resolutions began to disappear, and he once more went out to enjoy himself and waste his time as before. When he returned home and looked in the mirror, Fêng-hsien seemed to be crying bitterly; and the day after, when he looked at her again, she had her back turned towards him as on the day he received the mirror. He now knew that it was because he had neglected his studies, and forthwith set to work again with all diligence, until in a month’s time she had turned round once again. Henceforward, whenever anything interrupted his progress, Fêng-hsien’s countenance became sad; but whenever he was getting on well, her sadness was changed to smiles. Night and morning Liu would look at the mirror, regarding it quite in the light of a revered preceptor; and in three years’ time he took his degree in triumph. “Now,” cried he, “I shall be able to look Fêng-hsien in the face.” And there, sure enough, she was, with her delicately-pencilled arched eye-brows, and her teeth just showing between her lips, as happy-looking as she could be, when, all of a sudden, she seemed to speak, and Liu heard her say, “A pretty pair we make, I must allow”—and the next moment Fêng-hsien stood by his side.

“... But if you really want something that belongs to me,” she said, “you can have it.” Then she pulled out a mirror and handed it to him, saying, “Whenever you want to see me, look for me in your books; otherwise, I won’t be visible.” In an instant, she disappeared. Liu went home feeling very sad, but when he looked in the mirror, there was Fêng-hsien, standing with her back to him, seemingly watching someone leave about a hundred paces away. He remembered her instructions and focused on his studies, refusing to see any visitors. A few days later, when he checked the mirror, Fêng-hsien was facing him, smiling from ear to ear. After that, he kept taking out the mirror to look at her; however, after about a month, his good intentions began to slip, and he went out to have fun and waste time like before. When he came home and looked in the mirror, Fêng-hsien appeared to be crying sadly, and the next day, when he looked again, she had her back to him just like when he first got the mirror. He realized it was because he had neglected his studies, so he got back to work diligently. Within a month, she turned to face him again. From then on, whenever something disrupted his progress, Fêng-hsien's expression would turn sad; but whenever he was doing well, her sadness would turn to smiles. Day and night, Liu would look at the mirror, treating it like a respected teacher; and after three years, he graduated successfully. “Now,” he exclaimed, “I can finally look Fêng-hsien in the eye.” And indeed, there she was, with her beautifully arched eyebrows and her teeth showing between her lips, looking as joyful as ever, when suddenly she seemed to speak, and Liu heard her say, “We make quite a pair, I must say”—and in the next moment, Fêng-hsien was standing by his side.

LXXXIV.
COURAGE TESTED.

Mr. Tung was a Hsü-chou man, very fond of playing broad-sword, and a light-hearted, devil-may-care fellow, who was often involving himself in trouble. One day he fell in with a traveller who was riding on a mule and going the same way as himself; whereupon they entered into conversation, and began to talk to each other about feats of strength and so on. The traveller said his name was T‘ung,[88] and that he belonged to Liao-yang; that he had been twenty years away from home, and had just returned from beyond the sea. “And I venture to say,” cried Tung, “that in your wanderings on the Four Seas[89] you have seen a great many people; but have you seen any supernaturally clever ones?” T‘ung asked him to what he alluded; and then Tung explained what his own particular hobby was, adding how much he would like to learn from them any tricks in the art of broad-sword. “Supernatural,” replied the traveller, “are to be found everywhere. It needs but that a man should be a loyal subject and a filial son for him to know all that the supernaturals know.” “Right you are, indeed!” cried Tung, as he drew a short sword from his belt, and, tapping the blade with his fingers, began to accompany it with a song. He then cut down a tree that was by the wayside, to shew T‘ung how sharp it was; at which T‘ung smoothed his beard and smiled, begging to be allowed to have a look at the weapon. Tung handed it to him, and, when he had turned it over two or three times, he said, “This is a very inferior piece of steel; now, though I know nothing about broad-sword myself, I have a weapon which is really of some use.” He then drew from beneath his coat a sword of a foot or so in length, and with it he began to pare pieces off Tung’s sword, which seemed as soft as a melon, and which he cut quite away like a horse’s hoof. Tung was greatly astonished, and borrowed the other’s sword to examine it, returning it after carefully wiping the blade. He then invited T‘ung to his house, and made him stay the night; and, after begging him to explain the mystery of his sword, began to nurse his leg and sit listening respectfully without saying a word. It was already pretty late, when suddenly there was a sound of scuffling next door, where Tung’s father lived; and, on putting his ear to the wall, he heard an angry voice saying, “Tell your son to come here at once, and then I will spare you.” This was followed by other sounds of beating and a continued groaning, in a voice which Tung knew to be his father’s. He therefore seized a spear, and was about to rush forth, but T‘ung held him back, saying, “You’ll be killed for a certainty if you go. Let us think of some other plan.” Tung asked what plan he could suggest; to which the other replied, “The robbers are killing your father: there is no help for you; but as you have no brothers, just go and tell your wife and children what your last wishes are, while I try and rouse the servants.” Tung agreed to this, and ran in to tell his wife, who clung to him and implored him not to go, until at length all his courage had ebbed away, and he went upstairs with her to get his bow and arrows ready to resist the robbers’ attack. At that juncture he heard the voice of his friend T‘ung, outside on the eaves of the house, saying, with a laugh, “All right; the robbers have gone;” but on lighting a candle, he could see nothing of him. He then stole out to the front door, where he met his father with a lantern in his hand, coming in from a party at a neighbour’s house; and the whole court-yard was covered with the ashes of burnt grass, whereby he knew that T‘ung the traveller was himself a supernatural.[90]

Mr. Tung was from Hsü-chou and loved to play broad-sword. He was a light-hearted, carefree guy who often found himself in trouble. One day, he met a traveler riding a mule who was going the same direction. They struck up a conversation and started chatting about feats of strength and similar topics. The traveler introduced himself as T‘ung, saying he came from Liao-yang. He mentioned that he had been away from home for twenty years and had just returned from abroad. “I bet,” exclaimed Tung, “that during your travels on the Four Seas[89] you've met a lot of interesting people; but have you encountered anyone truly extraordinary?” T‘ung asked what he meant, and Tung explained his own interests, expressing how eager he was to learn any tricks of the broad-sword art. “Extraordinary people,” the traveler replied, “are everywhere. A loyal subject and a filial son can gain all that the extraordinary know.” “You're absolutely right!” Tung shouted as he pulled out a short sword from his belt. Tapping the blade with his fingers, he started singing a song. He then cut down a tree by the roadside to demonstrate how sharp it was; T‘ung stroked his beard and smiled, asking to examine the weapon. Tung passed it to him, and after inspecting it a couple of times, T‘ung remarked, “This is a pretty poor piece of steel; although I know nothing about broad-swords myself, I have a weapon that actually works well.” He then pulled out a sword about a foot long from under his coat and began to slice pieces from Tung’s sword, which seemed as soft as a melon, cutting cleanly through it like it was nothing. Tung was amazed and borrowed T‘ung’s sword for a closer look, returning it after wiping the blade carefully. He invited T‘ung to stay at his house for the night, and after asking him to explain the mystery of his sword, he sat down, nursing his leg and listening respectfully without saying a word. It was getting late when suddenly he heard a commotion next door, where Tung’s father lived. Pressing his ear to the wall, he heard an angry voice demanding, “Tell your son to come here at once, and then I will spare you.” This was followed by sounds of beating and moaning, which Tung recognized as his father’s voice. He grabbed a spear, ready to rush out, but T‘ung stopped him, saying, “You’ll definitely be killed if you go out there. Let’s think of another plan.” Tung asked what T‘ung suggested. The traveler replied, “The robbers are killing your father: there’s nothing you can do; but since you don’t have any brothers, go tell your wife and kids what your last wishes are while I try to wake the servants.” Tung agreed and ran inside to tell his wife, who clung to him, pleading with him not to go, until eventually he lost all his resolve and went upstairs with her to prepare his bow and arrows to fight off the robbers. At that moment, he heard his friend T‘ung’s voice outside on the eaves, laughing and saying, “No worries; the robbers have left.” But when he lit a candle, he couldn’t see him anywhere. He quietly stepped outside to the front door and ran into his father, who was returning from a neighbor’s party with a lantern, and he saw that the courtyard was covered in ashes from burnt grass, making him realize that T‘ung the traveler was indeed a supernatural.[90]

LXXXV.
THE DISEMBODIED FRIEND.

Mr. Ch‘ên, M.A., of Shun-t‘ien Fu, when a boy of sixteen, went to school at a Buddhist temple.[91] There were a great many scholars besides himself, and, among others, one named Ch‘u, who said he came from Shantung. This Ch‘u was a very hard-working fellow; he never seemed to be idle, and actually slept in the school-room, not going home at all. Ch‘ên became much attached to him, and one day asked him why he never went away. “Well, you see,” replied Ch‘u, “my people are very poor, and can hardly afford to pay for my schooling; but, by dint of working half the night, two of my days are equal to three of anybody else’s.” Thereupon Ch‘ên said he would bring his own bed to the school, and that they would sleep there together; to which Ch‘u replied that the teaching they got wasn’t worth much, and that they would do better by putting themselves under a certain old scholar named Lü. This they were easily able to do, as the arrangement at the temple was monthly, and at the end of each month anyone was free to go or to come. So off they went to this Mr. Lü, a man of considerable literary attainments, who had found himself in Shun-t‘ien Fu without a cash in his pocket, and was accordingly obliged to take pupils. He was delighted at getting two additions to his number and, Ch‘u showing himself an apt scholar, the two soon became very great friends, sleeping in the same room and eating at the same table. At the end of the month Ch‘u asked for leave of absence, and, to the astonishment of all, ten days elapsed without anything being heard of him. It then chanced that Ch‘ên went to the T‘ien-ning temple, and there he saw Ch‘u under one of the verandahs, occupied in cutting wood for lucifer-matches.[92] The latter was much disconcerted by the arrival of Ch‘ên, who asked him why he had given up his studies; so the latter took him aside, and explained that he was so poor as to be obliged to work half a month to scrape together funds enough for his next month’s schooling. “You come along back with me,” cried Ch‘ên, on hearing this, “I will arrange for the payment,” which Ch‘u immediately consented to do on condition that Ch‘ên would keep the whole thing a profound secret. Now Ch‘ên’s father was a wealthy tradesman, and from his till Ch‘ên abstracted money wherewith to pay for Ch‘u; and by-and-by, when his father found him out, he confessed why he had done so. Thereupon Ch‘ên’s father called him a fool, and would not let him resume his studies; at which Ch‘u was much hurt, and would have left the school too, but that old Mr. Lü discovered what had taken place, and gave him the money to return to Ch‘ên’s father, keeping him still at the school, and treating him quite like his own son. So Ch‘ên studied no more, but whenever he met Ch‘u he always asked him to join in some refreshment at a restaurant, Ch‘u invariably refusing, but yielding at length to his entreaties, being himself loth to break off their old acquaintanceship.

Mr. Chen, M.A., from Shun-t‘ien Fu, started attending school at a Buddhist temple when he was sixteen.[91] There were many other students, including one named Ch‘u, who claimed to come from Shantung. Ch‘u was very dedicated; he never seemed to take a break and even slept in the classroom without going home. Ch‘ên grew very close to him and one day asked why he never left. “Well, you see,” replied Ch‘u, “my family is really poor and can barely afford my schooling; by working half the night, I make two of my days count as three of anyone else's.” Ch‘ên then suggested he would bring his own bed to the school so they could sleep there together. Ch‘u replied that the education they were getting wasn't very valuable and that they would do better studying under an old scholar named Lü. They were able to switch easily since the stay at the temple was month-to-month, allowing anyone to leave or join at the end of the month. So they went to Mr. Lü, a well-educated man who found himself in Shun-t‘ien Fu without any money and had to take on students. He was thrilled to accept the two of them, and as Ch‘u proved to be a quick learner, they soon became great friends, sharing a room and meals. At the end of the month, Ch‘u asked for some time off, and to everyone's surprise, ten days passed without any news from him. Then Ch‘ên happened to visit the T‘ien-ning temple and spotted Ch‘u under one of the verandas, busy chopping wood for matches.[92] Ch‘u was quite embarrassed to see Ch‘ên, who asked why he had stopped studying. Ch‘u then explained that he was so broke that he had to work for half a month just to save enough money for school next month. “You need to come back with me,” Ch‘ên exclaimed, “I’ll handle the payment,” to which Ch‘u quickly agreed, but only if Ch‘ên promised to keep it a secret. Ch‘ên’s father was a wealthy merchant, and he took some money from his father’s stash to pay for Ch‘u’s schooling. Eventually, when his father discovered what he had done, Ch‘ên confessed the reason behind it. Ch‘ên's father called him a fool and forbade him from continuing his studies, which upset Ch‘u. He also considered leaving the school, but Mr. Lü found out what happened and gave Ch‘u money to return to Ch‘ên’s father while still allowing him to stay in school, treating him like his own son. So Ch‘ên stopped studying, but whenever he ran into Ch‘u, he would invite him out for a meal, though Ch‘u always turned him down, only finally agreeing after much insistence, reluctant to end their friendship.

Thus two years passed away, when Ch‘ên’s father died, and Ch‘ên went back to his books under the guidance of old Mr. Lü, who was very glad to see such determination. Of course Ch‘ên was now far behind Ch‘u; and in about six months Lü’s son arrived, having begged his way in search of his father, so Mr. Lü gave up his school and returned home with a purse which his pupils had made up for him, Ch‘u adding nothing thereto but his tears. At parting, Mr. Lü advised Ch‘ên to take Ch‘u as his tutor, and this he did, establishing him comfortably in the house with him. The examination was very shortly to commence, and Ch‘ên felt convinced that he should not get through; but Ch‘u said he thought he should be able to manage the matter for him. On the appointed day he introduced Ch‘ên to a gentleman who he said was a cousin of his, named Liu, and asked Ch‘ên to accompany this cousin, which Ch‘ên was just proceeding to do when Ch‘u pulled him back from behind,[93] and he would have fallen down but that the cousin pulled him up again, and then, after having scrutinized his appearance, carried him off to his own house. There being no ladies there, Ch‘ên was put into the inner apartments; and a few days afterwards Liu said to him, “A great many people will be at the gardens to-day; let us go and amuse ourselves awhile, and afterwards I will send you home again.” He then gave orders that a servant should proceed on ahead with tea and wine, and by-and-by they themselves went, and were soon in the thick of the fête. Crossing over a bridge, they saw beneath an old willow tree a little painted skiff, and were soon on board, engaged in freely passing round the wine. However, finding this a little dull, Liu bade his servant go and see if Miss Li, the famous singing-girl, was at home; and in a few minutes the servant returned bringing Miss Li with him. Ch‘ên had met her before, and so they at once exchanged greetings, while Liu begged her to be good enough to favour them with a song. Miss Li, who seemed labouring under a fit of melancholy, forthwith began a funeral dirge; at which Ch‘ên was not much pleased, and observed that such a theme was hardly suitable to the occasion. With a forced smile, Miss Li changed her key, and gave them a love-song; whereupon Ch‘ên seized her hand, and said, “There’s that song of the Huan-sha river,[94] which you sang once before; I have read it over several times, but have quite forgotten the words.” Then Miss Li began—

So two years went by, and then Ch'en's father passed away. Ch'en returned to his studies with the guidance of old Mr. Lü, who was very pleased to see his determination. Of course, Ch'en was now far behind Ch'u; and about six months later, Lü's son appeared, having traveled a long way looking for his father. Mr. Lü decided to close his school and go home with a purse that his students had put together for him, with Ch'u contributing nothing but his tears. As they parted, Mr. Lü advised Ch'en to take Ch'u as his tutor, which he did, settling him comfortably into his home. The exam was coming up soon, and Ch'en was convinced he wouldn't pass, but Ch'u was optimistic and thought he could help him out. On the designated day, he introduced Ch'en to a man he called his cousin, named Liu, and asked Ch'en to go with him. Just as Ch'en was about to follow, Ch'u pulled him back, almost making him fall, but Liu caught him and then, after looking him over, took him to his house. Since there were no women there, Ch'en was led into the inner quarters. A few days later, Liu said to him, “There will be a lot of people at the gardens today; let's go have some fun, and afterwards, I'll send you home.” He instructed a servant to go ahead with tea and wine, and soon they followed him and found themselves in the middle of the celebration. While crossing a bridge, they noticed an old willow tree with a little painted boat underneath it, and they quickly boarded, freely sharing wine. However, finding this a bit dull, Liu told his servant to check if Miss Li, the famous singing girl, was at home; a few minutes later, the servant came back with Miss Li. Ch'en had met her before, so they exchanged greetings right away, while Liu asked her if she could sing for them. Miss Li, looking a bit gloomy, started singing a funeral dirge, which Ch'en found unappealing and noted that such a song wasn't fitting for the celebration. With an awkward smile, Miss Li switched to a love song; Ch'en then took her hand and said, “There's that song about the Huan-sha river that you sang once before; I’ve read it several times, but I've completely forgotten the words.” Then Miss Li began—

“Eyes overflowing with tears, she sits gazing into her glass,
Lifting the bamboo screen, one of her comrades approaches;
She bends her head and seems intent on her bow-like slippers,
And forces her eyebrows to arch themselves into a smile.
With her scarlet sleeve she wipes the tears from her perfumed cheek,
In fear and trembling lest they should guess the thoughts that o’erwhelm her.”[95]

Ch‘ên repeated this over several times, until at length the skiff stopped, and they passed through a long verandah, where a great many verses had been inscribed on the walls,[96] to which Ch‘ên at once proceeded to add a stanza of his own. Evening was now coming on, and Liu remarked that the candidates would be just about leaving the examination-hall;[97] so he escorted him back to his own home, and there left him. The room was dark, and there was no one with him; but by-and-by the servants ushered in some one whom at first he took to be Ch‘u. However, he soon saw that it was not Ch‘u, and in another moment the stranger had fallen against him and knocked him down. “Master’s fainted!” cried the servants, as they ran to pick him up; and then Ch‘ên discovered that the one who had fallen down was really no other than himself.[98] On getting up, he saw Ch‘u standing by his side; and when they had sent away the servants the latter said, “Don’t be alarmed: I am nothing more than a disembodied spirit. My time for re-appearing on earth[99] is long overdue, but I could not forget your great kindness to me, and accordingly I have remained under this form in order to assist in the accomplishment of your wishes. The three bouts[100] are over, and your ambition will be gratified.” Ch‘ên then inquired if Ch‘u could assist him in like manner for his doctor’s degree; to which the latter replied, “Alas! the luck descending to you from your ancestors is not equal to that.[101] They were a niggardly lot, and unfit for the posthumous honours you would thus confer on them.” Ch‘ên next asked him whither he was going; and Ch‘u replied that he hoped, through the agency of his cousin, who was a clerk in Purgatory, to be born again in old Mr. Lü’s family. They then bade each other adieu; and, when morning came, Ch‘ên set off to call on Miss Li, the singing-girl; but on reaching her house he found that she had been dead some days.[102] He walked on to the gardens, and there he saw traces of verses that had been written on the walls, and evidently rubbed out, so as to be hardly decipherable. In a moment it flashed across him that the verses and their composers belonged to the other world. Towards evening Ch‘u re-appeared in high spirits, saying that he had succeeded in his design, and had come to wish Ch‘ên a long farewell. Holding out his open palms, he requested Ch‘ên to write the word Ch‘u on each; and then, after refusing to take a parting cup, he went away, telling Ch‘ên that the examination-list would soon be out, and that they would meet again before long. Ch‘ên brushed away his tears and escorted him to the door, where a man, who had been waiting for him, laid his hand on Ch‘u’s head and pressed it downwards until Ch‘u was perfectly flat. The man then put him in a sack and carried him off on his back. A few days afterwards the list came out, and, to his great joy, Ch‘ên found his name among the successful candidates; whereupon he immediately started off to visit his old tutor, Mr. Lü.[103] Now Mr. Lü’s wife had had no children for ten years, being about fifty years of age, when suddenly she gave birth to a son, who was born with both fists doubled up so that no one could open them. On his arrival Ch‘ên begged to see the child, and declared that inside its hands would be found written the word Ch‘u. Old Mr. Lü laughed at this; but no sooner had the child set eyes on Ch‘ên than both its fists opened spontaneously, and there was the word as Ch‘ên had said. The story was soon told, and Ch‘ên went home, after making a handsome present to the family; and later on, when Mr. Lü went up for his doctor’s degree[104] and stayed at Ch‘ên’s house, his son was thirteen years old, and had already matriculated as a candidate for literary honours.

Ch‘ên repeated this several times until the skiff finally stopped, and they walked through a long verandah where many verses were inscribed on the walls. Ch‘ên immediately added a stanza of his own. Evening was approaching, and Liu noted that the candidates would be leaving the examination hall soon; so he walked Ch‘ên back to his home and left him there. The room was dark, and he was alone, but after a while, the servants brought someone in whom he initially thought was Ch‘u. However, he quickly realized it was not Ch‘u, and in the next moment, the stranger stumbled against him and knocked him down. “Master’s fainted!” the servants shouted as they hurried to help him up; and then Ch‘ên discovered that the person who had fallen was actually himself. When he got up, he saw Ch‘u standing next to him; after sending the servants away, Ch‘u said, “Don’t worry: I’m just a disembodied spirit. My time to return to earth is long overdue, but I couldn't forget your great kindness to me, so I’ve stayed in this form to help fulfill your wishes. The three trials are complete, and your ambition will be fulfilled.” Ch‘ên then asked if Ch‘u could help him with his doctor's degree as well; Ch‘u replied, “Unfortunately, the fortune passed down to you from your ancestors isn’t enough for that. They were a stingy lot, unworthy of the posthumous honors you’d want to give them.” Ch‘ên then asked where Ch‘u was headed; and Ch‘u responded that he hoped to be reborn into old Mr. Lü’s family through his cousin, who worked as a clerk in Purgatory. They bid each other goodbye; and when morning came, Ch‘ên set off to visit Miss Li, the singing girl, but upon reaching her house, he found that she had died a few days earlier. He continued on to the gardens, where he noticed traces of verses that had been written on the walls and then rubbed out so they were barely legible. Suddenly, it struck him that the verses and their authors belonged to the spirit world. In the evening, Ch‘u reappeared in good spirits, saying he had succeeded in his plan and came to bid Ch‘ên a long farewell. Holding out his open palms, he asked Ch‘ên to write the word Ch‘u on each hand; and after declining a farewell drink, he left, telling Ch‘ên that the examination results would be released soon, and they would meet again before long. Ch‘ên wiped away his tears and saw him to the door, where a man who had been waiting laid his hand on Ch‘u's head and pressed it down until he was completely flat. The man then placed him in a sack and carried him away. A few days later, the list was posted, and to his great joy, Ch‘ên found his name among the successful candidates; immediately, he set off to visit his old tutor, Mr. Lü. Now, Mr. Lü's wife hadn't had children for ten years and was around fifty when she suddenly gave birth to a son, who came into the world with his fists clenched tightly so that no one could open them. When he arrived, Ch‘ên asked to see the child and declared that inside its hands the word Ch‘u would be found. Old Mr. Lü laughed at this; but no sooner had the child seen Ch‘ên than both fists opened up spontaneously, revealing the word just as Ch‘ên had said. The story spread quickly, and Ch‘ên went home after giving a generous gift to the family; later, when Mr. Lü went up for his doctor’s degree and stayed at Ch‘ên’s house, his son was thirteen years old and had already registered as a candidate for literary honors.

LXXXVI.
THE CLOTH MERCHANT.

A certain cloth merchant went to Ch‘ing-chou, where he happened to stroll into an old temple, all tumble-down and in ruins. He was lamenting over this sad state of things, when a priest who stood by observed that a devout believer like himself could hardly do better than put the place into repair, and thus obtain favour in the eyes of Buddha. This the merchant consented to do; whereupon the priest invited him to walk into the private quarters of the temple, and treated him with much courtesy; but he went on to propose that our friend the merchant should also undertake the general ornamentation of the place both inside and out.[105] The latter declared he could not afford the expense, and the priest began to get very angry, and urged him so strongly that at last the merchant, in terror, promised to give all the money he had. After this he was preparing to go away, but the priest detained him, saying, “You haven’t given the money of your own free will, and consequently you’ll be owing me a grudge: I can’t do better than make an end of you at once.” Thereupon he seized a knife, and refused to listen to all the cloth merchant’s entreaties, until at length the latter asked to be allowed to hang himself, to which the priest consented; and, showing him into a dark room, told him to make haste about it.

A specific cloth merchant traveled to Ch‘ing-chou, where he happened to wander into an old temple, all run-down and in ruins. He was lamenting this unfortunate situation when a priest nearby remarked that a devout believer like himself could hardly do better than repair the place and gain favor in the eyes of Buddha. The merchant agreed to this; then the priest invited him into the temple's private quarters and treated him with great courtesy. However, he then suggested that the merchant also take on the overall decoration of the place, both inside and out.[105] The merchant stated he couldn't afford the cost, and the priest grew very angry, urging him so forcefully that eventually, out of fear, the merchant promised to give all the money he had. After this, he was getting ready to leave, but the priest stopped him, saying, "You haven’t given the money of your own free will, and as a result, you’ll hold a grudge against me: I can’t do better than get rid of you right now." Then he grabbed a knife and refused to listen to all the cloth merchant’s pleas, until finally, the merchant begged to be allowed to hang himself, which the priest agreed to; and, leading him into a dark room, told him to hurry up about it.

At this juncture, a Tartar-General[106] happened to pass by the temple; and from a distance, through a breach in the old wall, he saw a damsel in a red dress pass into the priest’s quarters. This roused his suspicions,[107] and dismounting from his horse, he entered the temple and searched high and low, but without discovering anything. The dark room above-mentioned was locked and double-barred, and the priest refused to open it, saying the place was haunted. The General in a rage burst open the door, and there beheld the cloth merchant hanging from a beam. He cut him down at once, and in a short time he was brought round and told the General the whole story. They then searched for the damsel, but she was nowhere to be found, having been nothing more than a divine manifestation. The General cut off the priest’s head and restored the cloth merchant’s property to him, after which the latter put the temple in thorough repair and kept it well supplied with lights and incense ever afterwards.

At that moment, a Tartar General happened to pass by the temple. From a distance, through a gap in the old wall, he saw a young woman in a red dress enter the priest's quarters. This raised his suspicions, and dismounting from his horse, he entered the temple and searched everywhere, but found nothing. The dark room mentioned earlier was locked and double-barred, and the priest refused to open it, claiming the place was haunted. Enraged, the General broke down the door and found the cloth merchant hanging from a beam. He cut him down immediately, and after a short time, the merchant came to and told the General the whole story. They then searched for the young woman, but she was nowhere to be found; she had simply been a divine manifestation. The General beheaded the priest and returned the cloth merchant's property to him. After that, the merchant repaired the temple completely and made sure it was always stocked with lights and incense.

Mr. Chao, M.A., told me this story with all its details.[108]

Mr. Chao, M.A., shared this story with all its details.[108]

LXXXVII.
A STRANGE COMPANION.

Han Kung-fu, of Yü-ch‘êng, told me that he was one day travelling along a road with a man of his village, named P‘êng, when all of a sudden the latter disappeared, leaving his mule to jog along with an empty saddle. At the same moment, Mr. Han heard his voice calling for assistance, and apparently proceeding from inside one of the panniers strapped across the mule’s back; and on looking closely, there indeed he was in one of the panniers, which, however, did not seem to be at all displaced by his weight. On trying to get him out the mouth of the pannier closed itself tightly; and it was only when he cut it open with a knife that he saw P‘êng curled up in it like a dog. He then helped him out, and asked him how he managed to get in; but this he was unable to say. It further appeared that his family was under fox influence, many strange things of this kind having happened before.

Han Kung Fu, from Yü-ch‘êng, told me that one day he was traveling along a road with a man from his village named P‘êng when suddenly P‘êng disappeared, leaving his mule to walk along with an empty saddle. At the same moment, Mr. Han heard P‘êng’s voice calling for help, seemingly coming from one of the panniers strapped to the mule’s back. When he looked closely, there P‘êng was in one of the panniers, which didn’t seem at all disturbed by his weight. When Mr. Han tried to get him out, the opening of the pannier closed tightly; it was only when he cut it open with a knife that he found P‘êng curled up inside like a dog. He then helped him out and asked how he managed to get in, but P‘êng couldn’t explain. It also turned out that his family was under fox influence, as many strange things like this had happened before.

LXXXVIII.
SPIRITUALISTIC SÉANCES.

It is customary in Shantung, when any one is sick, for the womenfolk to engage an old sorceress or medium, who strums on a tambourine and performs certain mysterious antics. This custom obtains even more in the capital, where young ladies of the best families frequently organize such séances among themselves. On a table in the hall they spread out a profusion of wine and meat, and burn huge candles which make the place as light as day. Then the sorceress, shortening her skirts, stands on one leg and performs the shang-yang,[109] while two of the others support her, one on each side. All this time she is chattering unintelligible sentences,[110] something between a song and a prayer, the words being confused but uttered in a sort of tune; while the hall resounds with the thunder of drums, enough to stun a person, with which her vaticinations are mixed up and lost. By-and-by her head begins to droop, and her eyes to look aslant; and but for her two supporters she would inevitably fall to the ground. Suddenly she stretches forth her neck and bounds several feet into the air, upon which the other women regard her in terror, saying, “The spirits have come to eat;” and immediately all the candles are blown out and everything is in total darkness. Thus they remain for about a quarter of an hour, afraid to speak a word, which in any case would not be heard through the din, until at length the sorceress calls out the personal name of the head of the family[111] and some others; whereupon they immediately relight the candles and hurry up to ask if the reply of the spirits is favourable or otherwise. They then see that every scrap of the food and every drop of the wine has disappeared. Meanwhile, they watch the old woman’s expression, whereby they can tell if the spirits are well disposed; and each one asks her some question, to which she as promptly replies. Should there be any unbelievers among the party, the spirits are at once aware of their presence; and the old sorceress, pointing her finger at such a one, cries out, “Disrespectful mocker! where are your trousers?” upon which the mocker alluded to looks down, and lo! her trousers are gone—gone to the top of a tree in the court-yard, where they will subsequently be found.[112]

It is a tradition in Shantung that when someone is sick, the women get an old sorceress or medium who plays a tambourine and does certain mysterious acts. This tradition is even more common in the capital, where young women from the best families often host such séances among themselves. They lay out lots of wine and meat on a table in the hall and burn big candles that light up the place like it’s daytime. Then the sorceress, pulling up her skirt, balances on one leg and performs the shang-yang,[109] while two others help her, one on each side. Throughout this, she mumbles strange phrases,[110] something between a song and a prayer, with the words jumbled but sung to a kind of tune; while the hall booms with drum thunder, loud enough to daze someone, mixing with her predictions and drowning them out. Soon her head starts to droop and her eyes look sideways; without her two supporters, she would definitely collapse. Suddenly, she stretches her neck and jumps several feet into the air, which terrifies the other women, who exclaim, “The spirits have come to eat;” and at once, all the candles are extinguished, plunging everything into complete darkness. They stay that way for about fifteen minutes, too scared to say anything, which wouldn’t be heard anyway over the noise, until finally, the sorceress calls out the personal name of the family head[111] and a few others; then they promptly light the candles again and rush over to ask if the spirits’ response is positive or negative. They find that every bit of food and every drop of wine has vanished. As they do this, they watch the old woman’s facial expressions to gauge whether the spirits are agreeable; each one asks her a question, and she quickly answers. If there are any skeptics in the group, the spirits immediately sense them; and the old sorceress points at the skeptic, shouting, “Disrespectful mocker! where are your trousers?” Upon hearing this, the mocked skeptic looks down, and surprise! her trousers are gone—gone up to the top of a tree in the courtyard, where they will later be discovered.[112]

Manchu women and girls, especially, are firm believers in spiritualism. On the slightest provocation they consult their medium, who comes into the room gorgeously dressed, and riding on an imitation horse or tiger.[113] In her hand she holds a long spear, with which she mounts the couch[114] and postures in an extraordinary manner, the animal she rides snorting or roaring fiercely all the time. Some call her Kuan Ti,[115] others Chang Fei, and others again Chou Kung, from her terribly martial aspect, which strikes fear into all beholders. And should any daring fellow try to peep in while the séance is going on, out of the window darts the spear, transfixes his hat, and draws it off his head into the room, while women and girls, young and old, hop round one after the other like geese, on one leg, without seeming to get the least fatigued.

Manchu women and girls, in particular, are strong believers in spiritualism. At the slightest prompt, they consult their medium, who enters the room beautifully dressed and riding an imitation horse or tiger. In her hand, she wield a long spear, which she uses to climb onto the couch and poses in an extraordinary way, with the animal she rides snorting or roaring loudly the whole time. Some call her Kuan Ti, others Chang Fei, and still others Chou Kung, due to her fearsome martial appearance that intimidates everyone who sees her. If any brave person dares to peek in while the séance is happening, the spear shoots out of the window, spears their hat, and pulls it off their head into the room, while women and girls of all ages hop around one after the other like geese, standing on one leg, without appearing to get tired at all.

LXXXIX.
THE MYSTERIOUS HEAD.

Several traders who were lodging at an inn in Peking, occupied a room which was divided from the adjoining apartment by a partition of boards from which a piece was missing, leaving an aperture about as big as a basin. Suddenly a girl’s head appeared through the opening, with very pretty features and nicely dressed hair; and the next moment an arm, as white as polished jade. The traders were much alarmed, and, thinking it was the work of devils, tried to seize the head, which, however, was quickly drawn in again out of their reach. This happened a second time, and then, as they could see no body belonging to the head, one of them took a knife in his hand and crept up against the partition underneath the hole. In a little while the head re-appeared, when he made a chop at it and cut it off, the blood spurting out all over the floor and wall. The traders hurried off to tell the landlord, who immediately reported the matter to the authorities, taking the head with him, and the traders were forthwith arrested and examined; but the magistrate could make nothing of the case, and, as no one appeared for the prosecution, the accused, after about six months’ incarceration, were accordingly released, and orders were given for the girl’s head to be buried.

Several traders staying at an inn in Beijing were in a room divided from the next one by a wooden partition that had a gap about the size of a basin. Suddenly, a girl's head appeared through the opening, featuring a pretty face and nicely styled hair; then, in an instant, an arm as white as polished jade followed. The traders were startled and, thinking it was some kind of trick, tried to grab the head, which quickly disappeared back out of reach. This happened again, and since they couldn’t see a body attached to the head, one of them grabbed a knife and edged up to the partition under the hole. Soon after, the head appeared again, and he took a swing at it, cutting it off, with blood splattering all over the floor and wall. The traders rushed to inform the landlord, who immediately reported the incident to the authorities, taking the head with him. The traders were then arrested and questioned, but the magistrate couldn't make sense of the situation. Since no one showed up to press charges, the accused were released after about six months in jail, and orders were made to bury the girl’s head.

XC.
THE SPIRIT OF THE HILLS.

A man named Li, of I-tu, was once crossing the hills when he came upon a number of persons sitting on the ground engaged in drinking. As soon as they saw Li they begged him to join them, and vied with each other in filling his cup. Meanwhile, he looked about him and noticed that the various trays and dishes contained all kinds of costly food; the wine only seemed to him a little rough on the palate. In the middle of their fun up came a stranger with a face about three feet long and a very tall hat; whereupon the others were very much alarmed, and cried out, “The hill spirit! the hill spirit!” running away in all directions as fast as they could go. Li hid himself in a hole in the ground; and when by-and-by he peeped out to see what had happened, the wine and food had disappeared, and there was nothing there but a few dirty potsherds and some pieces of broken tiles with efts and lizards crawling over them.[116]

A guy named Li, from I-tu, was once crossing the hills when he came across a group of people sitting on the ground drinking. As soon as they saw Li, they invited him to join them and competed to fill his cup. As he looked around, he noticed that the various trays and dishes were filled with all kinds of expensive food; the wine just tasted a bit rough to him. In the midst of their fun, a stranger appeared with a face about three feet long and a very tall hat; this made the others very scared, and they shouted, “The hill spirit! the hill spirit!” running away in every direction as fast as they could. Li hid himself in a hole in the ground, and when he peeked out later to see what had happened, the wine and food were gone, and all that remained were a few dirty potsherds and some pieces of broken tiles with efts and lizards crawling over them.[116]

XCI.
INGRATITUDE PUNISHED.

K‘u Ta-yu was a native of the Yang district, and managed to get a military appointment under the command of Tsu Shu-shun.[117] The latter treated him most kindly, and finally sent him as Major-General of some troops by which he was then trying to establish the dynasty of the usurping Chows. K‘u soon perceived that the game was lost, and immediately turned his forces upon Tsu Shu-shun, whom he succeeded in capturing, after Tsu had been wounded in the hand, and whom he at once forwarded as a prisoner to headquarters. That night he dreamed that the Judge of Purgatory appeared to him, and, reproaching him with his base ingratitude, bade the devil-lictors seize him and scald his feet in a cauldron of boiling oil. K‘u then woke up with a start, and found that his feet were very sore and painful; and in a short time they swelled up, and his toes dropped off. Fever set in, and in his agony he shrieked out, “Ungrateful wretch that I was indeed,” and fell back and expired.

K'u Ta-yu was originally from the Yang district and managed to get a military position under Tsu Shu-shun. Tsu treated him very kindly and eventually appointed him as Major-General of some troops that were trying to establish the dynasty of the usurping Chows. K‘u soon realized that the situation was hopeless and immediately turned his forces against Tsu Shu-shun, capturing him after Tsu had been wounded in the hand. He then sent Tsu as a prisoner to headquarters. That night, he dreamed that the Judge of Purgatory appeared to him, scolding him for his betrayal and commanding the devil-lictors to seize him and scald his feet in a pot of boiling oil. K‘u woke up suddenly and found that his feet were very sore and painful; soon, they swelled up, and his toes fell off. Fever set in, and in his agony, he cried out, “What an ungrateful wretch I was,” and fell back and died.

XCII.
SMELLING ESSAYS.
[118]

Now as they wandered about the temple they came upon an old blind priest sitting under the verandah, engaged in selling medicines and prescribing for patients. “Ah!” cried Sung, “there is an extraordinary man who is well versed in the arts of composition;” and immediately he sent back to get the essay they had just been reading, in order to obtain the old priest’s opinion as to its merits. At the same moment up came their friend from Yü-hang, and all three went along together. Wang began by addressing him as “Professor;” whereupon the priest, who thought the stranger had come to consult him as a doctor, inquired what might be the disease from which he was suffering. Wang then explained what his mission was; upon which the priest smiled and said, “Who’s been telling you this nonsense? How can a man with no eyes discuss with you the merits of your compositions?” Wang replied by asking him to let his ears do duty for his eyes; but the priest answered that he would hardly have patience to sit out Wang’s three sections, amounting perhaps to some two thousand and more words. “However,” added he, “if you like to burn it, I’ll try what I can do with my nose.” Wang complied, and burnt the first section there and then; and the old priest, snuffing up the smoke, declared that it wasn’t such a bad effort, and finally gave it as his opinion that Wang would probably succeed at the examination. The young scholar from Yü-hang didn’t believe that the old priest could really tell anything by these means, and forthwith proceeded to burn an essay by one of the old masters; but the priest no sooner smelt the smoke than he cried out, “Beautiful indeed! beautiful indeed! I do enjoy this. The light of genius and truth is evident here.” The Yü-hang scholar was greatly astonished at this, and began to burn an essay of his own; whereupon the priest said, “I had had but a taste of that one; why change so soon to another?” “The first paragraph,” replied the young man, “was by a friend; the rest is my own composition.” No sooner had he uttered these words than the old priest began to retch violently, and begged that he might have no more, as he was sure it would make him sick. The Yü-hang scholar was much abashed at this, and went away; but in a few days the list came out and his name was among the successful ones, while Wang’s was not. He at once hurried off to tell the old priest, who, when he heard the news, sighed and said, “I may be blind with my eyes but I am not so with my nose, which I fear is the case with the examiners. Besides,” added he, “I was talking to you about composition: I said nothing about destiny.”[119]

Now as they wandered around the temple, they found an old blind priest sitting under the porch, selling medicine and giving advice to patients. “Ah!” exclaimed Sung, “there’s an amazing guy who knows all about writing!” He quickly sent someone back to grab the essay they had just been reading to get the old priest's opinion on it. Just then, their friend from Yü-hang showed up, and all three continued together. Wang started by calling him “Professor,” to which the priest, thinking the stranger needed medical help, asked what illness he was suffering from. Wang then explained his real purpose, and the priest smiled, saying, “Who told you that nonsense? How can a blind man discuss the quality of your writing?” Wang suggested he let his ears replace his eyes, but the priest replied that he wouldn’t have the patience to sit through Wang’s three sections, which might be about two thousand words long. “However,” he added, “if you want to burn it, I’ll see what I can do with my nose.” Wang agreed and burned the first section right there. The old priest sniffed the smoke and said it wasn’t a bad piece, finally concluding that Wang would likely succeed in the exam. The young scholar from Yü-hang doubted the old priest's ability to discern anything this way and proceeded to burn an essay by one of the old masters; as soon as the priest smelled the smoke, he exclaimed, “Truly beautiful! Truly beautiful! I really enjoy this. The brilliance of genius and truth shines through.” The Yü-hang scholar was very surprised and started burning one of his own essays; the priest then remarked, “I just had a taste of that one; why switch so quickly to another?” “The first paragraph,” the young man replied, “was by a friend; the rest is my own work.” No sooner had he said this than the old priest began to gag and asked for no more, insisting that it would make him sick. The Yü-hang scholar felt embarrassed and left; but a few days later, the results were out, and his name was among the successful ones, while Wang's wasn't. He rushed to tell the old priest, who, upon hearing the news, sighed and said, “I may be blind in my eyes, but my nose works just fine, unlike the examiners, I fear. Besides,” he added, “I was discussing writing; I didn’t say anything about destiny.”[119]

XCIII.
HIS FATHER’S GHOST.

A man named T‘ien Tzŭ-ch‘êng, of Chiang-ning, was crossing the Tung-t‘ing lake, when the boat was capsized, and he was drowned. His son, Liang-ssŭ, who, towards the close of the Ming dynasty, took the highest degree, was then a baby in arms; and his wife, hearing the bad news, swallowed poison forthwith,[120] and left the child to the care of his grandmother. When Liang-ssŭ grew up, he was appointed magistrate in Hu-pei, where he remained about a year. He was then transferred to Hu-nan, on military service; but, on reaching the Tung-t‘ing lake, his feelings overpowered him, and he returned to plead inability as an excuse for not taking up his post. Accordingly, he was degraded to the rank of Assistant-Magistrate, which he at first declined, but was finally compelled to accept; and thenceforward gave himself up to roaming about on the lakes and streams of the surrounding country, without paying much attention to his official duties.

A guy named T‘ien Tzŭ-ch‘êng, from Chiang-ning, was crossing the Tung-t‘ing lake when his boat capsized, and he drowned. His son, Liang-ssŭ, who later earned the highest degree towards the end of the Ming dynasty, was just an infant at the time; and his wife, upon hearing the tragic news, immediately swallowed poison and left their child in the care of his grandmother. When Liang-ssŭ grew up, he was appointed magistrate in Hu-pei, where he served for about a year. He was then transferred to Hu-nan for military service; however, as he reached the Tung-t‘ing lake, his emotions overtook him, and he returned to claim he couldn't take up his post. As a result, he was demoted to the position of Assistant-Magistrate, which he initially refused but was eventually forced to accept; from then on, he dedicated himself to wandering around the lakes and streams of the nearby region, largely ignoring his official responsibilities.

One night he had anchored his boat alongside the bank of a river, when suddenly the cadence of a sweetly-played flageolet broke upon his ear; so he strolled along by the light of the moon in the direction of the music, until, after a few minutes’ walking, he reached a cottage standing by itself, with a few citron-trees round it, and brilliantly-lighted inside. Approaching a window, he peeped in, and saw three persons sitting at a table, engaged in drinking. In the place of honour was a graduate of about thirty years of age; an old man played the host, and at the side sat a much younger man playing on the flageolet. When he had finished, the old man clapped his hands in admiration; but the graduate turned away with a sigh, as if he had not heard a note. “Come now, Mr. Lu,” cried the old man, addressing the latter, “kindly favour us with one of your songs, which, I know, must be worth hearing.” The graduate then began to sing as follows:—

One night he anchored his boat next to the riverbank when suddenly the sweet sound of a flageolet caught his attention. He strolled along in the moonlight toward the music until, after a few minutes of walking, he arrived at a cottage standing alone, surrounded by a few citron trees and brightly lit inside. As he approached a window, he peeked in and saw three people sitting at a table, enjoying drinks. In the place of honor was a guy around thirty years old; an older man was playing host, and beside him sat a much younger man playing the flageolet. When he finished, the old man applauded in admiration, but the graduate turned away with a sigh, as if he hadn’t heard a single note. “Come on, Mr. Lu,” the old man called to him, “please share one of your songs, which I know must be worth listening to.” The graduate then began to sing as follows:—

“Over the river the wind blows cold on lonely me:
    Each flow’ret trampled under foot, all verdure gone.
At home a thousand li away, I cannot be;
    So towards the Bridge my spirit nightly wanders on.”

The above was given in such melancholy tones that the old man smiled and said, “Mr. Lu, these must be experiences of your own,” and, immediately filling a goblet, added, “I can do nothing like that; but if you will let me, I will give you a song to help us on with our wine.” He then sung a verse from “Li T‘ai-poh,”[121] and put them all in a lively humour again; after which the young man said he would just go outside and see how high the moon was, which he did, and observing Liang-ssŭ outside, clapped his hands, and cried out to his companions, “There is a man at the window, who has seen all we have been doing.” He then led Liang-ssŭ in; whereupon the other two rose, and begged him to be seated, and to join them in their wine. The wine, however, was cold,[122] and he therefore declined; but the young man at once perceived his reason, and proceeded to warm some for him. Liang-ssŭ now ordered his servant to go and buy some more, but this his host would not permit him to do. They next inquired Liang-ssŭ’s name, and whence he came, and then the old man said, “Why, then, you are the father and mother[123] of the district in which I live. My name is River: I am an old resident here. This young man is a Mr. Tu, of Kiang-si; and this gentleman,” added he, pointing to the graduate, “is Mr. Rushten,[124] a fellow-provincial of yours.” Mr. Rushten looked at Liang-ssŭ in rather a contemptuous way, and without taking much notice of him; whereupon Liang-ssŭ asked him whereabouts he lived in Chiang-ning, observing that it was strange he himself should never have heard of such an accomplished gentleman. “Alas!” replied Rushten, “it is many a long day since I left my home, and I know nothing even of my own family. Alas, indeed!” These words were uttered in so mournful a tone of voice that the old man broke in with, “Come, come, now! talking like this, instead of drinking when we’re all so jolly together; this will never do.” He then drained a bumper himself, and said, “I propose a game of forfeits. We’ll throw with three dice; and whoever throws so that the spots on one die[125] equal those on the other two shall give us a verse with a corresponding classical allusion in it.” He then threw himself, and turned up an ace, a two, and a three; whereupon he sang the following lines:—

The earlier remarks were delivered in such a sad tone that the old man smiled and said, “Mr. Lu, these must be your own experiences,” and, immediately filling a cup, added, “I can't do anything like that, but if you don't mind, I’ll share a song to keep our spirits up with our wine.” He then sang a verse from “Li T‘ai-poh,” which lifted everyone's mood again. Afterward, the young man said he would step outside to check how high the moon was. He did just that and, seeing Liang-ssŭ outside, clapped his hands and shouted to his friends, “There's a guy at the window who has seen everything we've been up to.” Then he brought Liang-ssŭ in; the other two stood up, asked him to sit down, and invited him to join them for wine. However, the wine was cold, so he declined; the young man quickly understood why and went to warm some for him. Liang-ssŭ then directed his servant to buy more, but his host wouldn’t allow that. They then asked Liang-ssŭ his name and where he was from. The old man said, “Ah, then you are the father and mother of the district where I live. My name is River; I've been around here for a long time. This young man is Mr. Tu from Kiang-si; and this gentleman,” he said, pointing to the graduate, “is Mr. Rushten, a fellow-provincial of yours.” Mr. Rushten looked at Liang-ssŭ with a hint of disdain, barely acknowledging him. Liang-ssŭ then asked him where he lived in Chiang-ning, noting how strange it was that he hadn’t heard of such an accomplished gentleman before. “Oh!” replied Rushten, “it's been ages since I left my home, and I don't even know what's happening with my own family. Oh, indeed!” These words came out in such a sorrowful tone that the old man interjected, “Come on now! Talking like this, instead of enjoying our drinks while we’re all happily together; this isn’t right.” He then downed a drink himself and said, “I suggest we play a game of forfeits. We’ll roll three dice, and whoever rolls so that the spots on one die equal those on the other two has to give us a verse with a fitting classical reference.” He then rolled and got an ace, a two, and a three; then he sang the following lines:—

“An ace and a deuce on one side, just equal a three on the other:
For Fan a chicken was boiled, though three years had passed, by Chang’s mother.[126]
                                              Thus friends love to meet!”

Then the young musician threw, and turned up two twos and a four; whereupon he exclaimed, “Don’t laugh at the feeble allusion of an unlearned fellow like me:—

Then the young musician rolled and got two twos and a four; he then exclaimed, “Don’t laugh at the weak reference from an uneducated person like me:—

‘Two deuces are equal to a four:
Four men united their valour in the old city.[127]
                               Thus brothers love to meet!’”

Mr. Rushten followed with two aces and a two, and recited these lines:—

Mr. Rushten followed with two aces and a two, and recited these lines:—

“Two aces are equal to a two:
Lu-hsiang stretched out his two arms and embraced his father.[128]
                                   Thus father and son love to meet!”

Liang then threw, and turned up the same as Mr. Rushten; whereupon he said:—

Liang then threw, and ended up the same as Mr. Rushten; whereupon he said:—

“Two aces are equal to a two:
Mao-jung regaled Lin-tsung with two baskets.[129]
                       Thus host and guest love to meet!”

When the partie was over Liang-ssŭ rose to go, but Mr. Rushten said, “Dear me! why are you in such a hurry; we haven’t had a moment to speak of the old place. Please stay: I was just going to ask you a few questions.” So Liang-ssŭ sat down again, and Mr. Rushten proceeded. “I had an old friend,” said he, “who was drowned in the Tung-t‘ing lake. He bore the same name as yourself; was he a relative?” “He was my father,” replied Liang-ssŭ; “how did you know him?” “We were friends as boys together; and when he was drowned, I recovered and buried his body by the river-side.”[130] Liang-ssŭ here burst into tears, and thanked Mr. Rushten very warmly, begging him to point out his father’s grave. “Come again to-morrow,” said Mr. Rushten, “and I will shew it to you. You could easily find it yourself. It is close by here, and has ten stalks of water-rush growing on it.” Liang-ssŭ now took his leave, and went back to his boat, but he could not sleep for thinking of what Mr. Rushten had told him; and at length, without waiting for the dawn, he set out to look for the grave. To his great astonishment, the house where he had spent the previous evening had disappeared; but hunting about in the direction indicated by Mr. Rushten, he found a grave with ten water-rushes growing on it, precisely as Mr. Rushten had described. It then flashed across him that Mr. Rushten’s name had a special meaning, and that he had been holding converse with none other than the disembodied spirit of his own father. And, on inquiring of the people of the place, he learnt that twenty years before a benevolent old gentleman, named Kao, had been in the habit of collecting the bodies of persons found drowned, and burying them in that spot. Liang then opened the grave, and carried off his father’s remains to his own home, where his grandmother, to whom he described Mr. Rushten’s appearance, confirmed the suspicion he himself had formed. It also turned out that the young musician was a cousin of his, who had been drowned when nineteen years of age; and then he recollected that the boy’s father had subsequently gone to Kiang-si, and that his mother had died there, and had been buried at the Bamboo Bridge, to which Mr. Rushten had alluded in his song. But he did not know who the old man was.[131]

When the partie was over, Liang-ssŭ got up to leave, but Mr. Rushten said, “Oh dear! Why are you in such a hurry? We haven't had a chance to talk about the old place. Please stay: I was just about to ask you a few questions.” So Liang-ssŭ sat back down, and Mr. Rushten continued. “I had an old friend,” he said, “who drowned in Tung-t‘ing Lake. He had the same name as you; was he a relative?” “He was my father,” Liang-ssŭ replied; “how did you know him?” “We were childhood friends, and when he drowned, I found and buried his body by the riverside.” [130] Liang-ssŭ broke down in tears and thanked Mr. Rushten warmly, asking him to show him his father’s grave. “Come back tomorrow,” Mr. Rushten said, “and I’ll show it to you. You could easily find it yourself. It's close by and has ten water-rushes growing on it.” Liang-ssŭ then took his leave and returned to his boat, but he couldn't sleep for thinking about what Mr. Rushten had told him; eventually, without waiting for dawn, he set out to find the grave. To his great surprise, the house where he had spent the previous evening was gone; but searching in the direction Mr. Rushten had indicated, he found a grave with ten water-rushes growing on it, just as Mr. Rushten had described. It suddenly struck him that Mr. Rushten’s name had a special meaning, and he had been speaking with the spirit of his own father. Inquiring among the locals, he learned that twenty years earlier, a kind old man named Kao had collected the bodies of people who drowned and buried them at that spot. Liang then opened the grave and took his father's remains back to his home, where his grandmother, upon hearing his description of Mr. Rushten, confirmed his own suspicions. It turned out that the young musician was his cousin, who had drowned at nineteen; he then remembered that the boy’s father had gone to Kiang-si, and his mother had died there and was buried at the Bamboo Bridge, which Mr. Rushten had mentioned in his song. But he didn’t know who the old man was. [131]

XCIV.
THE BOAT-GIRL BRIDE.

Wang Kuli-ngan was a young man of good family. It happened once when he was travelling southwards, and had moored his boat to the bank, that he saw in another boat close by a young boat-girl embroidering shoes. He was much struck by her beauty, and continued gazing at her for some time, though she took not the slightest notice of him. By-and-by he began singing—

Wang Kulihangang was a young man from a respectable family. One time, while he was traveling south and had tied his boat to the shore, he spotted a young girl in another boat nearby, embroidering shoes. He was captivated by her beauty and kept watching her for a while, even though she didn’t notice him at all. Eventually, he started singing

“The Lo-yang lady lives over the way:
[Fifteen years is her age I should say].”[132]

to attract her attention, and then she seemed to perceive that he was addressing himself to her; but, after just raising her head and glancing at him, she resumed her embroidery as before. Wang then threw a piece of silver towards her, which fell on her skirt; however she merely picked it up, and flung it on to the bank, as if she had not seen what it was, so Wang put it back in his pocket again. He followed up by throwing her a gold bracelet, to which she paid no attention whatever, never taking her eyes off her work. A few minutes after her father appeared, much to the dismay of Wang, who was afraid he would see the bracelet; but the young girl quietly placed her feet over it, and concealed it from his sight. The boatman let go the painter, and away they went down stream, leaving Wang sitting there, not knowing what to do next. And, having recently lost his wife, he regretted that he had not seized this opportunity to make another match; the more so, as when he came to ask the other boat-people of the place, no one knew anything about them. So Wang got into his own boat, and started off in pursuit; but evening came on, and, as he could see nothing of them, he was obliged to turn back and proceed in the direction where business was taking him. When he had finished that, he returned, making inquiries all the way along, but without hearing anything about the object of his search. On arriving at home, he was unable either to eat or to sleep, so much did this affair occupy his mind; and about a year afterwards he went south again, bought a boat, and lived in it as his home, watching carefully every single vessel that passed either up or down, until at last there was hardly one he didn’t know by sight. But all this time the boat he was looking for never reappeared.

to get her attention, and then she seemed to notice that he was talking to her; but after just lifting her head and glancing his way, she went back to her embroidery. Wang then tossed a piece of silver toward her, which landed on her skirt; however, she simply picked it up and tossed it onto the bank, as if she hadn't seen what it was, so Wang put it back in his pocket. He followed up by throwing her a gold bracelet, which she completely ignored, never taking her eyes off her work. A few minutes later, her father appeared, much to Wang's dismay, as he feared he would notice the bracelet; but the young girl quietly placed her feet over it to hide it from him. The boatman released the painter, and they drifted down the stream, leaving Wang sitting there, unsure of what to do next. Having recently lost his wife, he regretted not seizing this opportunity to try for another match, especially since none of the other boat people seemed to know anything about them. So, Wang got into his own boat and set off in pursuit; but evening fell, and with no sight of them, he had to turn back and continue in the direction where he had business. After completing that, he returned, making inquiries all along the way but still heard nothing about the ones he was searching for. When he got home, he found it hard to eat or sleep, as this matter weighed heavily on his mind; about a year later, he traveled south again, bought a boat, and made it his home, closely watching every vessel that passed by, until he knew almost every single one by sight. Yet throughout all this time, the boat he was searching for never showed up again.

Some six months passed away thus, and then, having exhausted all his funds, he was obliged to go home, where he remained in a state of general inaptitude for anything. One night he dreamed that he entered a village on the river-bank, and that, after passing several houses, he saw one with a door towards the south, and a palisade of bamboos inside. Thinking it was a garden, he walked in and beheld a beautiful magnolia, covered with blossoms, which reminded him of the line—

Some six months went by, and then, having run out of money, he had to go home, where he felt generally unmotivated for anything. One night, he dreamed he entered a village by the river and, after passing several houses, he saw one with a door facing south and a bamboo fence inside. Thinking it was a garden, he walked in and saw a stunning magnolia tree, full of blossoms, which reminded him of the line—

“And Judas-tree in flower before her door.”[133]

A few steps farther on was a neat bamboo hedge, on the other side of which, towards the north, he found a small house, with three columns, the door of which was locked; and another, towards the south, with its window shaded by the broad leaves of a plaintain-tree. The door was barred by a clothes-horse,[134] on which was hanging an embroidered petticoat; and, on seeing this, Wang stepped back, knowing that he had got to the ladies’ quarters; but his presence had already been noticed inside, and, in another moment, out came his heroine of the boat. Overjoyed at seeing her, he was on the point of grasping her hand, when suddenly the girl’s father arrived, and, in his consternation, Wang waked up, and found that it was all a dream. Every incident of it, however, remained clear and distinct in his mind, and he took care to say nothing about it to anybody, for fear of destroying its reality.

A few steps further on was a neat bamboo hedge, and on the other side, to the north, he found a small house with three columns. The door was locked, and to the south was another house, its window shaded by the broad leaves of a plantain tree. The door was blocked by a clothes-horse, on which an embroidered petticoat was hanging. When Wang saw this, he stepped back, realizing he had entered the ladies’ quarters. However, his presence had already been noticed inside, and in a moment, out came his heroine from the boat. Overjoyed to see her, he was about to take her hand when suddenly her father appeared. In his shock, Wang woke up, realizing it was all a dream. Every detail of it, however, remained clear and vivid in his mind, and he made sure not to mention it to anyone for fear of ruining its reality.

Another year passed away, and he went again to Chinkiang, where lived an official, named Hsü, who was an old friend of the family, and who invited Wang to come and take a cup of wine with him. On his way thither, Wang lost his way, but at length reached a village which seemed familiar to him, and which he soon found, by the door with the magnolia inside, to be identical, in every particular, with the village of his dream. He went in through the doorway, and there was everything as he had seen it in his dream, even to the boat-girl herself. She jumped up on his arrival, and, shutting the door in his face, asked what his business was there. Wang inquired if she had forgotten about the bracelet, and went on to tell her how long he had been searching for her, and how, at last, she had been revealed to him in a dream. The girl then begged to know his name and family; and when she heard who he was, she asked what a gentleman like himself could want with a poor boat-girl like her, as he must have a wife of his own. “But for you,” replied Wang, “I should, indeed, have been married long ago.” Upon which the girl told him if that was really the case, he had better apply to her parents, “although,” added she, “they have already refused a great many offers for me. The bracelet you gave me is here, but my father and mother are just now away from home; they will be back shortly. You go away now and engage a match-maker, when I dare say it will be all right if the proper formalities are observed.” Wang then retired, the girl calling after him to remember that her name was Mêng Yün, and her father’s Mêng Chiang-li. He proceeded at once on his way to Mr. Hsü’s, and after that sought out his intended father-in-law, telling him who he was, and offering him at the same time one hundred ounces of silver, as betrothal-money for his daughter. “She is already promised,” replied the old man; upon which Wang declared he had been making careful inquiries, and had heard, on all sides, that the young lady was not engaged, winding up by begging to know what objection there was to his suit. “I have just promised her,” answered her father, “and I cannot possibly break my word;” so Wang went away, deeply mortified, not knowing whether to believe it or not. That night he tossed about a good deal; and next morning, braving the ridicule with which he imagined his friend would view his wished-for alliance with a boat-girl, he went off to Mr. Hsü, and told him all about it. “Why didn’t you consult me before?” cried Mr. Hsü; “her father is a connection of mine.” Wang then went on to give fuller particulars, which his friend interrupted by saying, “Chang-li is indeed poor, but he has never been a boatman. Are you sure you are not making a mistake?” He then sent off his elder son to make inquiries; and to him the girl’s father said, “Poor I am, but I don’t sell my daughter.[135] Your friend imagined that I should be tempted by the sight of his money to forego the usual ceremonies, and so I won’t have anything to do with him. But if your father desires this match, and everything is in proper order, I will just go in and consult with my daughter, and see if she is willing.” He then retired for a few minutes, and when he came back he raised his hands in congratulation, saying, “Everything is as you wish;” whereupon a day was fixed, and the young man went home to report to his father. Wang now sent off betrothal presents, with the usual formalities, and took up his abode with his friend, Mr. Hsü, until the marriage was solemnized, three days after which he bade adieu to his father-in-law, and started on his way northwards. In the evening, as they were sitting on the boat together, Wang said to his wife, “When I first met you near this spot, I fancied you were not of the ordinary boating-class. Where were you then going?” “I was going to visit my uncle,” she replied. “We are not a wealthy family, you know, but we don’t want anything through an improper channel; and I couldn’t help smiling at the great eyes you were making at me, all the time trying to tempt me with money. But when I heard you speak, I knew at once you were a man of refinement, though I guessed you were a bit of a rake; and so I hid your bracelet, and saved you from the wrath of my father.” “And yet,” replied Wang, “you have fallen into my snare after all;” adding, after a little pressure, “for I can’t conceal from you much longer the fact that I have already a wife, belonging to a high official family.” This she did not believe, until he began to affirm it seriously; and then she jumped up and ran out of the cabin. Wang followed at once, but, before he could reach her, she was already in the river; whereupon he shouted out to boats to come to their assistance, causing quite a commotion all round about; but nothing was to be seen in the river, save only the reflection of the stars shining brightly on the water. All night long Wang went sorrowfully up and down, and offered a high reward for the body, which, however, was not forthcoming. So he went home in despair, and then, fearing lest his father-in-law should come to visit his daughter, he started on a visit to a connection of his, who had an appointment in Honan. In the course of a year or two, when on his homeward journey, he chanced to be detained by bad weather at a roadside inn of rather cleaner appearance than usual. Within he saw an old woman playing with a child, which, as soon as he entered, held out its arms to him to be taken. Wang took the child on his knee, and there it remained, refusing to go back to its nurse; and, when the rain had stopped, and Wang was getting ready to go, the child cried out, “Pa-pa gone!” The nurse told it to hold its tongue, and, at the same moment, out from behind the screen came Wang’s long-lost wife. “You bad fellow,” said she, “what am I to do with this?” pointing to the child; and then Wang knew that the boy was his own son. He was much affected, and swore by the sun[136] that the words he had uttered had been uttered in jest, and by-and-by his wife’s anger was soothed. She then explained how she had been picked up by a passing boat, the occupant of which was the owner of the house they were in, a man of sixty years of age, who had no children of his own, and who kindly adopted her.[137] She also told him how she had had several offers of marriage, all of which she had refused, and how her child was born, and that she had called him Chi-shêng, and that he was then a year old. Wang now unpacked his baggage again, and went in to see the old gentleman and his wife, whom he treated as if they had actually been his wife’s parents. A few days afterwards they set off together towards Wang’s home, where they found his wife’s real father awaiting them. He had been there more than two months, and had been considerably disconcerted by the mysterious remarks of Wang’s servants; but the arrival of his daughter and her husband made things all smooth again, and when they told him what had happened, he understood the demeanour of the servants which had seemed so strange to him at first.

Another year went by, and he set off for Chinkiang again, where an official named Hsü, an old family friend, invited Wang to come and share a drink with him. On his way there, Wang lost his way but eventually found a village that seemed familiar. He soon realized, by the door with the magnolia inside, that it was exactly the same as the village he had seen in his dream. He walked through the doorway, and everything was just as he had imagined, even down to the boat girl. She jumped up when he arrived, shut the door in his face, and asked what he wanted. Wang asked if she had forgotten about the bracelet and told her how long he had been searching for her and how she had appeared to him in a dream. The girl wanted to know his name and family; when she found out who he was, she asked what a gentleman like him could want with a poor boat girl like her, since he must have a wife of his own. “If it weren't for you,” Wang replied, “I would have been married long ago.” The girl told him that if that was true, he should talk to her parents, “although,” she added, “they have already turned down many proposals for me. The bracelet you gave me is here, but my parents are away right now; they’ll be back soon. You should go and find a matchmaker, and I’m sure everything will be fine if the proper steps are taken.” Wang then left, with the girl reminding him that her name was Mêng Yün, and her father’s name was Mêng Chiang-li. He then went straight to Mr. Hsü’s house and later sought out his potential father-in-law, telling him who he was and offering him one hundred ounces of silver as bride price for his daughter. “She is already promised,” replied the old man, to which Wang insisted he had made inquiries and heard from everyone that the young lady was unengaged, and he asked what the objection to his proposal was. “I’ve just promised her,” her father replied, “and I can't possibly break my word;” so Wang left, feeling deeply humiliated and unsure whether to believe it or not. That night, he tossed and turned a lot; and the next morning, braving what he assumed would be his friend's ridicule over wanting to marry a boat girl, he went to Mr. Hsü and told him everything. “Why didn’t you come to me first?” exclaimed Mr. Hsü; “her father is a relative of mine.” Wang continued with more details, but his friend interrupted, saying, “Chang-li is indeed poor, but he’s never been a boatman. Are you sure you’re not making a mistake?” He then sent his elder son to make inquiries, and the girl’s father told him, “I may be poor, but I don’t sell my daughter. Your friend thinks I’d be tempted by his money to skip the usual customs, and that’s not happening. But if your father wants this match, and everything is in order, I’ll go in and discuss it with my daughter to see if she’s willing.” He left for a few minutes and when he returned, he raised his hands in congratulations, saying, “Everything is as you wish;” so a date was set, and the young man went home to inform his father. Wang then sent betrothal gifts, following all the usual customs, and stayed with his friend, Mr. Hsü, until the marriage happened. Three days after the ceremony, he said goodbye to his father-in-law and headed north. In the evening, while they were sitting on the boat together, Wang said to his wife, “When I first met you near here, I thought you weren’t like the usual boat people. Where were you going then?” “I was going to visit my uncle,” she replied. “We’re not a wealthy family, but we don’t want anything through dishonest means; and I couldn’t help but smile at the way you were looking at me, all the while trying to tempt me with money. But when I heard you speak, I knew right away you were a refined man, though I suspected you might be a bit of a scoundrel; so I hid your bracelet to protect you from my father's anger.” “And yet,” replied Wang, “you’ve fallen into my trap after all;” and after a bit of pressure, he confessed, “I can’t keep it from you much longer: I have a wife from a prominent family.” She didn’t believe him until he insisted seriously, at which point she jumped up and ran out of the cabin. Wang followed immediately, but before he could reach her, she had jumped into the river. He shouted for boats to come help, creating quite a stir, but nothing could be seen in the water except for the bright reflection of the stars. All night long, Wang wandered back and forth in sorrow, offering a high reward for her body, but none turned up. Feeling hopeless, he returned home, and fearing that his father-in-law would come to see his daughter, he went to visit a relative who was living in Honan. A year or two later, while on his way home, he was unexpectedly held up by bad weather at a roadside inn, which looked cleaner than usual. Inside, he saw an old woman playing with a child who, as soon as he entered, reached out its arms to him. Wang picked up the child, who refused to go back to its nurse. When the rain stopped and Wang was ready to leave, the child called out, “Pa-pa gone!” The nurse told it to be quiet, and at that moment, Wang’s long-lost wife came out from behind the screen. “You bad fellow,” she said, “what do I do with this?” pointing at the child; and then Wang realized the boy was his own son. He was deeply moved and swore by the sun[136] that he had only said those things playfully, and soon his wife’s anger was calmed. She then told him how she had been rescued by a passing boat, the owner of which was the old man they were visiting, a sixty-year-old without children of his own, who kindly adopted her.[137] She also shared that she had received several marriage proposals, all of which she turned down, and how her child was born, named Chi-shêng, and was now a year old. Wang then unpacked his bags again and went to meet the old gentleman and his wife, treating them as if they were indeed his wife’s parents. A few days later, they all set off towards Wang’s home, where they found his wife’s real father waiting for them. He had been there for over two months and was quite puzzled by the strange comments from Wang’s servants; but when he saw his daughter and her husband, everything fell back into place, and upon hearing their story, he understood the unusual behavior of the servants that had confused him so much at first.

XCV.
THE TWO BRIDES.
[138]

Now Chi-shêng, or Wang Sun, was one of the cleverest young fellows in the district; and his father and mother, who had foreseen his ability from the time when, as a baby in long clothes, he distinguished them from other people, loved him very dearly. He grew up into a handsome lad; at eight or nine he could compose elegantly, and by fourteen he had already entered his name as a candidate for the first degree, after which his marriage became a question for consideration. Now his father’s younger sister, Erh-niang, had married a gentleman named Chêng Tzŭ-ch‘iao, and they had a daughter called Kuei-hsiu, who was extremely pretty, and with whom Chi-shêng fell deeply in love, being soon unable either to eat or to sleep. His parents became extremely uneasy about him, and inquired what it was that ailed him; and when he told them, they at once sent off a match-maker to Mr. Chêng. The latter, however, was rather a stickler for the proprieties, and replied that the near relationship precluded him from accepting the offer.[139] Thereupon Chi-shêng became dangerously ill, and his mother, not knowing what to do, secretly tried to persuade Erh-niang to let her daughter come over to their house; but Mr. Chêng heard of it, and was so angry that Chi-shêng’s father and mother gave up all hope of arranging the match.

Now Chi-shêng, or Wang Sun, was one of the smartest young guys in the area; his parents, who had recognized his talents from the time he was a little baby and could tell them apart from other people, loved him very much. He grew up to be a handsome young man; by the time he was eight or nine, he could write beautifully, and by fourteen, he had already registered as a candidate for the first degree, after which his marriage was something to consider. His father’s younger sister, Erh-niang, had married a man named Chêng Tzŭ-ch‘iao, and they had a daughter named Kuei-hsiu, who was very beautiful, and Chi-shêng fell deeply in love with her, soon becoming unable to eat or sleep. His parents became very worried about him and asked what was wrong; when he told them, they quickly sent a matchmaker to Mr. Chêng. However, Mr. Chêng was quite particular about propriety and replied that the close family connection prevented him from accepting the offer. Thereupon, Chi-shêng became seriously ill, and his mother, not knowing what to do, secretly tried to persuade Erh-niang to let her daughter come to their house; but Mr. Chêng found out and was so upset that Chi-shêng’s parents lost all hope of arranging the match.

At that time there was a gentleman named Chang living near by, who had five daughters, all very pretty, but the youngest, called Wu-k‘o, was singularly beautiful, far surpassing her four sisters. She was not betrothed to any one, when one day, as she was on her way to worship at the family tombs, she chanced to see Chi-shêng, and at her return home spoke about him to her mother. Her mother guessed what her meaning was, and arranged with a match-maker, named Mrs. Yü, to call upon Chi-shêng’s parents. This she did precisely at the time when Chi-shêng was so ill, and forthwith told his mother that her son’s complaint was one she, Mrs. Yü, was quite competent to cure; going on to tell her about Miss Wu-k‘o and the proposed marriage, at which the good lady was delighted, and sent her in to talk about it to Chi-shêng himself. “Alas!” cried he, when he had heard Mrs. Yü’s story, “you are bringing me the wrong medicine for my complaint.” “All depends upon the efficacy of the medicine,” replied Mrs. Yü; “if the medicine is good, it matters not what is the name of the doctor who administers the draught; while to set your heart on a particular person, and to lie there and die because that person doesn’t come, is surely foolish in the extreme.” “Ah,” rejoined Chi-shêng, “there’s no medicine under heaven that will do me any good.” Mrs. Yü told him his experience was limited, and proceeded to expatiate by speaking and gesticulating on the beauty and liveliness of Wu-k‘o. But all Chi-shêng said was that she was not what he wanted, and, turning round his face to the wall, would listen to no more about her. So Mrs. Yü was obliged to go away, and Chi-shêng became worse and worse every day, until suddenly one of the maids came in and informed him that the young lady herself was at the door. Immediately he jumped up and ran out, and lo! there before him stood a beautiful girl, whom, however he soon discovered not to be Kuei-hsiu. She wore a light yellow robe with a fine silk jacket and an embroidered petticoat, from beneath which her two little feet peeped out; and altogether she more resembled a fairy than anything else. Chi-shêng inquired her name; to which she replied that it was Wu-k‘o, adding that she couldn’t understand his devoted attachment to Kuei-hsiu, as if there was nobody else in the world. Chi-shêng apologized, saying that he had never before seen any one so beautiful as Kuei-hsiu, but that he was now aware of his mistake. He then swore everlasting fidelity to her, and was just grasping her hand, when he awoke and found his mother rubbing him. It was a dream, but so accurately defined in all its details that he began to think if Wu-k‘o was really such as he had seen her, there would be no further need to try for his impracticable cousin. So he communicated his dream to his mother; and she, only too delighted to notice this change of feeling, offered to go to Wu-k‘o’s house herself; but Chi-shêng would not hear of this, and arranged with an old woman who knew the family to find some pretext for going there, and to report to him what Wu-k‘o was like. When she arrived Wu-k‘o was ill in bed, and lay with her head propped up by pillows, looking very pretty indeed. The old woman approached the couch and asked what was the matter; to which Wu-k‘o made no reply, her fingers fidgetting all the time with her waistband. “She’s been behaving badly to her father and mother,” cried the latter, who was in the room; “there’s many a one has offered to marry her, but she says she’ll have none but Chi-shêng: and then when I scold her a bit, she takes on and won’t touch her food for days.” “Madam,” said the old woman, “if you could get that young man for your daughter they would make a truly pretty pair; and as for him, if he could only see Miss Wu-k‘o, I’m afraid it would be too much for him. What do you think of my going there and getting them to make proposals?” “No, thank you,” replied Wu-k‘o; “I would rather not risk his refusal;” upon which the old woman declared she would succeed, and hurried off to tell Chi-shêng, who was delighted to find from her report that Wu-k‘o was exactly as he had seen her in his dream, though he didn’t trust implicitly in all the old woman said. By-and-by, when he began to get a little better, he consulted with the old woman as to how he could see Wu-k‘o with his own eyes; and, after some little difficulty, it was arranged that Chi-shêng should hide himself in a room from which he would be able to see her as she crossed the yard supported by a maid, which she did every day at a certain hour. This Chi-shêng proceeded to do, and in a little while out she came, accompanied by the old woman as well, who instantly drew her attention either to the clouds or the trees, in order that she should walk more leisurely. Thus Chi-shêng had a good look at her, and saw that she was truly the young lady of his dream. He could hardly contain himself for joy; and when the old woman arrived and asked if she would do instead of Kuei-hsiu, he thanked her very warmly and returned to his own home. There he told his father and mother, who sent off a match-maker to arrange the preliminaries; but the latter came back and told them that Wu-k‘o was already betrothed. This was a terrible blow for Chi-shêng, who was soon as ill as ever, and offered no reply to his father and mother when they charged him with having made a mistake. For several months he ate nothing but a bowl of rice-gruel a-day, and he became as emaciated as a fowl, when all of a sudden the old woman walked in and asked him what was the matter. “Foolish boy,” said she, when he had told her all; “before you wouldn’t have her, and do you imagine she is bound to have you now? But I’ll see if I can’t help you; for were she the Emperor’s own daughter, I should still find some way of getting her.” Chi-shêng asked what he should do, and she then told him to send a servant with a letter next day to Wu-k‘o’s house, to which his father at first objected for fear of another repulse; but the old woman assured him that Wu-k‘o’s parents had since repented, besides which no written contract had as yet been made; “and you know the proverb,” added she, “that those who are first at the fire will get their dinner first.” So Chi-shêng’s father agreed, and two servants were accordingly sent, their mission proving a complete success. Chi-shêng now rapidly recovered his health, and thought no more of Kuei-hsiu, who, when she heard of the intended match, became in her turn very seriously ill, to the great anger of her father, who said she might die for all he cared, but to the great sorrow of her mother, who was extremely fond of her daughter. The latter even went so far as to propose to Mr. Chang that Kuei-hsiu should go as second wife, at which he was so enraged that he declared he would wash his hands of the girl altogether. The mother then found out when Chi-shêng’s wedding was to take place; and, borrowing a chair and attendants from her brother under pretence of going to visit him, put Kuei-hsiu inside and sent her off to her uncle’s house. As she arrived at the door, the servants spread a carpet for her to walk on, and the band struck up the wedding march. Chi-shêng went out to see what it was all about, and there met a young lady in a bridal veil, from whom he would have escaped had not her servants surrounded them, and, before he knew what he was doing, he was making her the usual salutation of a bridegroom. They then went in together, and, to his further astonishment, he found that the young lady was Kuei-hsiu; and, being now unable to go and meet Wu-k‘o, a message was sent to her father, telling him what had occurred. He, too, got into a great rage, and vowed he would break off the match; but Wu-k‘o herself said she would go all the same, her rival having only got the start of her in point of time. And go she did; and the two wives, instead of quarrelling, as was expected, lived very happily together like sisters, and wore each other’s clothes and shoes without distinction, Kuei-hsiu taking the place of an elder sister as being somewhat older than Wu-k‘o.[140] One day, after these events, Chi-shêng asked Wu-k‘o why she had refused his offer; to which she replied that it was merely to pay him out for having previously refused her father’s proposal. “Before you had seen me, your head was full of Kuei-hsiu; but after you had seen me, your thoughts were somewhat divided; and I wanted to know how I compared with her, and whether you would fall ill on my account as you had on hers, that we mightn’t quarrel about our looks.” “It was a cruel revenge,” said Chi-shêng; “but how should I ever have got a sight of you had it not been for the old woman?” “What had she to do with it?” replied Wu-k‘o; “I knew you were behind the door all the time. When I was ill I dreamt that I went to your house and saw you, but I looked upon it only as a dream until I heard that you had dreamt that I had actually been there, and then I knew that my spirit must have been with you.” Chi-shêng now related to her the particulars of his vision, which coincided exactly with her own; and thus, strangely enough, had the matrimonial alliances of both father and son been brought about by dreams.

At that time, there was a gentleman named Chang living nearby who had five daughters, all very pretty, but the youngest, named Wu-k‘o, was exceptionally beautiful, far surpassing her four sisters. She was not engaged to anyone when one day, as she was on her way to pay respects at the family tombs, she happened to see Chi-shêng, and when she got home, she mentioned him to her mother. Her mother guessed what she meant and arranged for a matchmaker, named Mrs. Yü, to visit Chi-shêng’s parents. This happened just when Chi-shêng was very ill, and Mrs. Yü immediately told his mother that her son’s illness was something she could cure, going on to discuss Miss Wu-k‘o and the proposed marriage, which delighted the good lady, leading her to send Mrs. Yü in to speak with Chi-shêng himself. “Alas!” he cried when he heard Mrs. Yü’s story, “you’re bringing me the wrong remedy for my illness.” “It all depends on how effective the remedy is,” Mrs. Yü replied; “if the remedy is good, it doesn’t matter who administers it; to fixate on one particular person and sit there unhappy because that person doesn’t come is really quite foolish.” “Ah,” replied Chi-shêng, “there’s no remedy in the world that will help me.” Mrs. Yü told him he was being narrow-minded and proceeded to describe, talking and gesturing, the beauty and charm of Wu-k‘o. But all Chi-shêng said was that she wasn’t what he wanted, and turning his face to the wall, he wouldn’t hear any more about her. So Mrs. Yü had to leave, and Chi-shêng grew worse each day until suddenly, one of the maids came in and told him that the young lady herself was at the door. He jumped up and ran out, and lo! There stood a beautiful girl, but he soon realized she was not Kuei-hsiu. She wore a light yellow robe with a fine silk jacket and an embroidered petticoat, from which her small feet peeked out; she looked more like a fairy than anything else. Chi-shêng asked her name; she replied it was Wu-k‘o, adding that she couldn’t understand his devoted attachment to Kuei-hsiu as if there was no one else in the world. Chi-shêng apologized, saying he had never seen anyone as beautiful as Kuei-hsiu, but he now recognized his mistake. He then promised her eternal fidelity and was just about to take her hand when he woke up to find his mother rubbing him. It was a dream, but so vivid in every detail that he began to think if Wu-k‘o was indeed as he had seen her, there would be no need to pursue his impossible cousin any longer. He shared his dream with his mother, who, delighted with this change of heart, offered to go to Wu-k‘o’s house herself; but Chi-shêng refused and arranged for an old woman who knew the family to come up with an excuse to go there and report back to him on what Wu-k‘o was like. When she arrived, Wu-k‘o was ill in bed, propped up on pillows, looking very pretty indeed. The old woman approached the bed and asked what was wrong, to which Wu-k‘o did not reply, her fingers fidgeting with her waistband. “She’s been disrespectful to her parents,” the elder in the room said; “many have offered to marry her, but she insists she will have none but Chi-shêng: and when I scold her a little, she throws a fit and won’t eat for days.” “Madam,” said the old woman, “if you could secure that young man for your daughter, they’d make a truly attractive couple; and as for him, if he could only see Miss Wu-k‘o, I’m afraid it would be too much for him. What do you think about me going there and getting them to propose?” “No, thank you,” replied Wu-k‘o; “I’d rather not risk his rejection;” whereupon the old woman insisted she would succeed and hurried off to inform Chi-shêng, who was overjoyed to hear from her that Wu-k‘o was just as he had seen her in his dream, although he didn’t fully trust everything the old woman said. As he began to recover a bit, he consulted with the old woman about how he could see Wu-k‘o with his own eyes; and after a bit of difficulty, they arranged for Chi-shêng to hide in a room where he could see her as she walked across the yard supported by a maid, which she did every day at a certain time. Chi-shêng did just that, and soon she came out, accompanied by the old woman, who quickly drew her attention to the clouds or the trees to make her walk more slowly. Thus, Chi-shêng had a good look at her and could see she was indeed the young lady from his dream. He could hardly contain his joy; when the old woman asked if she would be a good substitute for Kuei-hsiu, he thanked her warmly and went back home. There, he told his parents, who sent a matchmaker to arrange the details, but the matchmaker returned to inform them that Wu-k‘o was already engaged. This was a crushing blow for Chi-shêng, who soon fell as ill as before and said nothing in response to his parents’ accusations of his mistakes. For several months, he ate nothing but a bowl of rice porridge a day, becoming as thin as a bird, when suddenly the old woman walked in and asked him what was wrong. “Foolish boy,” she said after he told her everything; “you wouldn’t take her before, and do you think she’s meant to want you now? But I’ll see what I can do to help you; even if she were the Emperor’s own daughter, I would find some way to get her.” Chi-shêng asked what he should do, and she told him to send a servant with a letter the next day to Wu-k‘o’s house. Initially, his father opposed this for fear of another rejection; but the old woman assured him that Wu-k‘o’s parents had since changed their minds, and since no formal agreement had been signed yet; “You know the saying,” she added, “those who get there first will get their dinner first.” So Chi-shêng’s father agreed, and two servants were sent, their mission proving completely successful. Chi-shêng quickly regained his health and stopped thinking about Kuei-hsiu, which caused her to become severely ill upon hearing about the engagement, angering her father, who said she might die for all he cared, but deeply upsetting her mother, who adored her daughter. The mother even suggested to Mr. Chang that Kuei-hsiu could be a second wife, which enraged him so much that he declared he would completely disown the girl. The mother then discovered when Chi-shêng’s wedding would occur; and, borrowing a chair and attendants from her brother under the pretense of visiting him, she hid Kuei-hsiu in the chair and sent her off to her uncle’s house. When she arrived at the door, servants spread a carpet for her to walk on, and the band began playing the wedding march. Chi-shêng went out to see what was happening and encountered a young lady in a bridal veil, from whom he would have fled had her servants not surrounded him, and before he knew it, he was performing the typical greeting of a bridegroom. They then went inside together, and to his further astonishment, he discovered the young lady was Kuei-hsiu; and, now unable to go and meet Wu-k‘o, he sent a message to her father explaining what had happened. He, too, became furious and vowed to break off the engagement; but Wu-k‘o declared she would go just the same, her rival merely having had the luck of timing. And so she went; and instead of quarreling as expected, the two wives lived happily together as if they were sisters, swapping each other’s clothes and shoes without any distinction, with Kuei-hsiu acting like an older sister since she was a bit older than Wu-k‘o. One day, after these happenings, Chi-shêng asked Wu-k‘o why she had refused his offer, to which she replied it was simply to get even for his previous rejection of her father’s proposal. “Before you saw me, you were fixated on Kuei-hsiu; but after you met me, your mind was a bit divided; and I wanted to see how I compared with her, and whether you would fall ill over me as you had for her, so we wouldn’t fight about our looks.” “That was a cruel revenge,” said Chi-shêng; “but how would I have ever noticed you without the old woman?” “What did she have to do with it?” replied Wu-k‘o; “I knew you were behind the door all along. When I was sick, I dreamed that I went to your house and saw you, but I only considered it a dream until I heard you had dreamed that I really was there, and then I realized my spirit must have been with you.” Chi-shêng then shared the details of his vision, which matched hers perfectly; and thus, oddly enough, both father and son’s romantic connections were brought about by dreams.

XCVI.
A SUPERNATURAL WIFE.

A certain Mr. Chao, of Ch‘ang-shan, lodged in a family of the name of T‘ai. He was very badly off, and, falling sick, was brought almost to death’s door. One day they moved him into the verandah, that it might be cooler for him; and, when he awoke from a nap, lo! a beautiful girl was standing by his side. “I am come to be your wife,” said the girl, in answer to his question as to who she was; to which he replied that a poor fellow like himself did not look for such luck as that; adding that, being then on his death-bed, he would not have much occasion for the services of a wife. The girl said she could cure him; but he told her he very much doubted that; “And even,” continued he, “should you have any good prescription, I have not the means of getting it made up.” “I don’t want medicine to cure you with,” rejoined the girl, proceeding at once to rub his back and sides with her hand, which seemed to him like a ball of fire. He soon began to feel much better, and asked the young lady what her name was, in order, as he said, that he might remember her in his prayers. “I am a spirit,” replied she; “and you, when alive under the Han dynasty as Ch‘u Sui-liang, were a benefactor of my family. Your kindness being engraven on my heart, I have at length succeeded in my search for you, and am able in some measure to requite you.” Chao was dreadfully ashamed of his poverty-stricken state, and afraid that his dirty room would spoil the young lady’s dress; but she made him show her in, and accordingly he took her into his apartment, where there were neither chairs to sit upon, nor signs of anything to eat, saying, “You might, indeed, be able to put up with all this; but you see my larder is empty, and I have absolutely no means of supporting a wife.” “Don’t be alarmed about that,” cried she; and in another moment he saw a couch covered with costly robes, the walls papered with a silver-flecked paper, and chairs and tables appear, the latter laden with all kinds of wine and exquisite viands. They then began to enjoy themselves, and lived together as husband and wife, many people coming to witness these strange things, and being all cordially received by the young lady, who in her turn always accompanied Mr. Chao when he went out to dinner anywhere.[141] One day there was an unprincipled young graduate among the company, which she seemed immediately to become aware of; and, after calling him several bad names, she struck him on the side of the head, causing his head to fly out of the window while his body remained inside; and there he was, stuck fast, unable to move either way, until the others interceded for him and he was released. After some time visitors became too numerous, and if she refused to see them they turned their anger against her husband. At length, as they were sitting together drinking with some friends at the Tuan-yang festival,[142] a white rabbit ran in, whereupon the girl jumped up and said, “The doctor[143] has come for me;” then, turning to the rabbit, she added, “You go on: I’ll follow you.” So the rabbit went away, and then she ordered them to get a ladder and place it against a high tree in the back yard, the top of the ladder overtopping the tree. The young lady went up first and Chao close behind her; after which she called out to anybody who wished to join them to make haste up. None ventured to do so with the exception of a serving-boy belonging to the house, who followed after Chao; and thus they went up, up, up, up, until they disappeared in the clouds and were seen no more. However, when the bystanders came to look at the ladder, they found it was only an old door-frame with the panels knocked out; and when they went into Mr. Chao’s room, it was the same old, dirty, unfurnished room as before. So they determined to find out all about it from the serving-boy when he came back; but this he never did.

A specific Mr. Chao, from Ch‘ang-shan, stayed with a family named T‘ai. He was in a tough spot financially and, after falling ill, was brought close to death. One day, they moved him to the verandah for some fresh air, and when he woke up from a nap, he was surprised to see a beautiful girl standing next to him. “I’ve come to be your wife,” she said when he asked who she was. He replied that a poor guy like him didn’t expect such good fortune, adding that, being close to death, he wouldn't have much need for a wife’s help. The girl said she could heal him, but he doubted that, saying, “Even if you have a good remedy, I can’t afford to get it made.” “I don’t need medicine to heal you,” she answered, and immediately began rubbing his back and sides with her hand, which felt like a ball of fire. He started to feel a lot better and asked her name so he could remember her in his prayers. “I’m a spirit,” she replied; “and you, when you were alive under the Han dynasty as Ch‘u Sui-liang, were a benefactor to my family. Your kindness is engraved on my heart, and I’ve finally found you, able to repay you in some way.” Chao was deeply embarrassed by his poverty and worried that his dirty room would ruin her dress, but she insisted on seeing it, so he brought her into his space, which had no chairs or food. “You might be able to endure this, but my pantry is empty, and I have no means to support a wife,” he said. “Don’t worry about that,” she exclaimed, and in an instant, a couch covered with luxurious fabrics appeared, the walls were papered with silver-sprinkled paper, and chairs and tables filled with fine wines and exquisite dishes showed up. They then started to enjoy themselves, living together as husband and wife, with many people coming to witness these odd happenings, all of whom were warmly welcomed by the young lady, who always accompanied Mr. Chao when he went out for meals.[141] One day, there was a shameless young graduate among the guests, and she seemed to instantly sense him. After calling him several nasty names, she hit him on the head, causing his head to fly out the window while his body stayed inside; he was stuck there, unable to move until others intervened and freed him. Eventually, visitors became too many, and when she refused to see them, they turned their anger on her husband. One day, while they were enjoying drinks with friends during the Tuan-yang festival,[142] a white rabbit came in, and the girl jumped up, saying, “The doctor[143] has come for me;” then, turning to the rabbit, she added, “You go ahead; I’ll follow.” So the rabbit left, and then she instructed them to get a ladder and place it against a tall tree in the backyard, with the ladder’s top exceeding the tree. The young lady went up first, with Chao following behind her; then she called out to anyone who wanted to join them to hurry up. Nobody dared except a serving boy from the house, who climbed after Chao; they kept going up, up, up, until they vanished into the clouds and were never seen again. However, when the bystanders checked the ladder, they discovered it was merely an old doorframe with the panels taken out; and when they entered Mr. Chao’s room, it was the same old dirty, unfurnished place as before. They decided to learn what had happened from the serving boy when he returned, but he never did.

XCVII.
BRIBERY AND CORRUPTION.

At Pao-ting Fu there lived a young man, who having purchased the lowest[144] degree was about to proceed to Peking, in the hope of obtaining, by the aid of a little bribery, an appointment as District Magistrate. His boxes were all ready packed, when he was taken suddenly ill and was confined to his bed for more than a month. One day the servant entered and announced a visitor; whereupon our sick man jumped up and ran to the door as if there was nothing the matter with him. The visitor was elegantly dressed like a man of some position in society; and, after bowing thrice, he walked into the house, explaining that he was Kung-sun Hsia,[145] tutor to the Eleventh Prince, and that he had heard our Mr. So-and-so wished to arrange for the purchase of a magistracy. “If that is really so,” added he, “would you not do better to buy a prefecture?” So-and-so thanked him warmly, but said his funds would not be sufficient; upon which Mr. Kung-sun declared he should be delighted to assist him with half the purchase-money, which he could repay after taking up the post.[146] He went on to say that being on intimate terms with the various provincial Governors the thing could be easily managed for about five thousand taels; and also that at that very moment Chên-ting Fu being vacant, it would be as well to make an early effort to get the appointment. So-and-so pointed out that this place was in his native province;[147] but Kung-sun only laughed at his objection, and reminded him that money[148] could obliterate all distinctions of that kind. This did not seem quite satisfactory; however, Kung-sun told him not to be alarmed, as the post of which he was speaking was below in the infernal regions. “The fact is,” said he, “that your term of life has expired, and that your name is already on the death list; by these means you will take your place in the world below as a man of official position. Farewell! in three days we shall meet again.” He then went to the door and mounted his horse and rode away. So-and-so now opened his eyes and spoke a few parting words to his wife and children, bidding them take money from his strong-room[149] and go buy large quantities of paper ingots,[150] which they immediately did, quite exhausting all the shops. This was piled in the court-yard with paper images of men, devils, horses, &c., and burning went on day and night until the ashes formed quite a hill. In three days Kung-sun returned, bringing with him the money; upon which So-and-so hurried off to the Board of Civil Office,[151] where he had an interview with the high officials, who, after asking his name, warned him to be a pure and upright officer, and then calling him up to the table handed him his letter of appointment. So-and-so bowed and took his leave; but recollecting at once that his purchased degree would not carry much weight with it in the eyes of his subordinates,[152] he sent off to buy elaborate chairs and a number of horses for his retinue, at the same time despatching several devil lictors to fetch his favourite wife in a beautifully adorned sedan-chair. All arrangements were just completed when some of the Chên-ting staff came to meet the new Prefect,[153] others awaiting him all along the line of road, about half a mile in length. He was immensely gratified at this reception, when all of a sudden the gongs before him ceased to sound and the banners were lowered to the ground. He had hardly time to ask what was the matter before he saw those of his servants who were on horseback jump hastily to the ground and dwindle down to about a foot in height, while their horses shrunk to the size of foxes or racoons. One of the attendants near his chariot cried out in alarm, “Here’s Kuan Ti!”[154] and then he, too, jumped out in a fright, and saw in the distance Kuan Ti himself slowly approaching them, followed by four or five retainers on horseback. His great beard covered the lower half of his face, quite unlike ordinary mortals; his aspect was terrible to behold, and his eyes reached nearly to his ears. “Who is this?” roared he to his servants; and they immediately informed him that it was the new Prefect of Chên-ting. “What!” cried he; “a petty fellow like that to have a retinue like this?”[155] Whereupon So-and-so’s flesh began to creep with fear, and in a few moments he found that he too had shrunk to the size of a little boy of six or seven. Kuan Ti bade his attendants bring the new Prefect with them, and went into a building at the roadside, where he took up his seat facing the south[156] and calling for writing materials told So-and-so to write down his name and address. When this was handed to him he flew into a towering passion, and said, “The scribbly scrawl of a placeman, indeed![157] Can such a one be entrusted with the welfare of the people? Look me up the record of his good works.” A man then advanced, and whispered something in a low tone; upon which Kuan Ti exclaimed in a loud voice, “The crime of the briber is comparatively trifling; the heavy guilt lies with those who sell official posts for money.” So-and-so was now seized by angels in golden armour, and two of them tore off his cap and robes, and administered to him fifty blows with the bamboo until hardly any flesh remained on his bones. He was then thrust outside the door, and lo! his carriages and horses had disappeared, and he himself was lying, unable to walk for pain, at no great distance from his own house. However, his body seemed as light as a leaf, and in a day and a night he managed to crawl home. When he arrived, he awoke as it were from a dream, and found himself groaning upon the bed; and to the inquiries of his family he only replied that he felt dreadfully sore. Now he really had been dead for seven days; and when he came round thus, he immediately asked for A-lien, which was the name of his favourite wife. But the very day before, while chatting with the other members of the family, A-lien had suddenly cried out that her husband was made Prefect of Chên-ting, and that his lictors had come to escort her thither. Accordingly she retired to dress herself in her best clothes, and, when ready to start, she fell back and expired. Hearing this sad story, So-and-so began to mourn and beat his breast, and he would not allow her to be buried at once, in the hope that she might yet come round; but this she never did. Meanwhile So-and-so got slowly better, and by the end of six months was able to walk again. He would often exclaim, “The ruin of my career and the punishment I received—all this I could have endured; but the loss of my dear A-lien is more than I can bear.”[158]

At Pao-ting Fu, there was a young man who had purchased the lowest[144] degree and was getting ready to head to Peking, hoping that with a little bribery, he could secure a job as District Magistrate. His bags were all packed when he suddenly fell ill and was stuck in bed for over a month. One day, the servant came in and announced a visitor; our sick man jumped up and rushed to the door as if he were fine. The visitor was elegantly dressed, and after bowing three times, he entered the house, introduced himself as Kung-sun Hsia, the tutor to the Eleventh Prince, and mentioned he had heard Mr. So-and-so wanted to arrange the purchase of a magistracy. “If that’s the case,” he added, “wouldn’t it be better to buy a prefecture instead?” So-and-so thanked him but said he didn't have enough money; in response, Mr. Kung-sun offered to chip in half of the purchase price, which So-and-so could repay after starting the job.[146] He went on to say that since he was on friendly terms with various provincial Governors, it could easily be arranged for about five thousand taels, and at that very moment, Chên-ting Fu was open, so it was best to act quickly to get the appointment. So-and-so pointed out that this position was in his home province;[147] but Kung-sun simply laughed at his concern and reminded him that money[148] could erase all such distinctions. Nonetheless, that didn’t seem entirely reassuring; however, Kung-sun told him not to worry as the position he was referring to was in the underworld. “The truth is,” he said, “your life has run its course, and your name is already on the death list; with this, you’ll take your place down below as an official. Farewell! We’ll meet again in three days.” He then left, mounted his horse, and rode away. So-and-so opened his eyes and spoke a few last words to his wife and children, instructing them to take money from his strong-room[149] and buy large amounts of paper ingots,[150] which they did, completely emptying all the shops. This was stacked in the courtyard along with paper images of men, devils, horses, &c., and burning continued day and night until the ashes formed a small hill. In three days, Kung-sun came back with the money; So-and-so then hurried to the Board of Civil Office,[151] where he met with the high officials who, after asking his name, warned him to be a pure and upright officer. They then called him up to the table and handed him his appointment letter. So-and-so bowed and took his leave; but remembering that his purchased degree wouldn’t seem very impressive to his subordinates,[152] he went out to buy fancy chairs and several horses for his entourage, while also sending a few devil lictors to fetch his favorite wife in a beautifully decorated sedan-chair. Everything was in order when some of the Chên-ting staff came to meet the new Prefect,[153] while others were waiting along the road for about half a mile. He was thrilled by this reception, but suddenly, the gongs stopped sounding and the banners were lowered to the ground. He barely had time to ask what was wrong before he saw his mounted servants jump off their horses and shrink down to about a foot tall, while their horses shrank to the size of foxes or raccoons. One of the attendants near his carriage shouted in alarm, “Here’s Kuan Ti!”[154] and he too jumped out in fright, spotting Kuan Ti himself slowly approaching, followed by four or five retainers on horseback. His great beard covered the lower half of his face, making him look unlike regular people; his appearance was terrifying, and his eyes almost reached his ears. “Who is this?” he bellowed to his servants, and they quickly informed him that it was the new Prefect of Chên-ting. “What!” he exclaimed; “a little nobody like that has a retinue like this?”[155] So-and-so’s fear made his skin crawl, and in moments he found that he had shrunk down to the size of a small child. Kuan Ti ordered his attendants to bring the new Prefect with them, and they went into a nearby building, where Kuan Ti sat facing south[156] and asked for writing materials, telling So-and-so to write down his name and address. When this was handed to him, he flew into a rage and said, “The scribbly scrawl of a bureaucrat, indeed![157] How can someone like this be trusted with the people’s welfare? Find me the record of his good deeds.” A man stepped forward and whispered something quietly; upon which Kuan Ti shouted, “The crime of the briber is relatively minor; the real guilt lies with those who sell official positions for money.” So-and-so was then seized by angels in golden armor, two of whom yanked off his cap and robes, and beat him fifty times with bamboo until hardly any flesh was left. He was then thrown out the door, and to his shock, his carriages and horses had vanished, and he was lying unable to walk due to pain, not far from his own house. However, his body felt as light as a leaf, and in a day and a night, he managed to crawl home. When he arrived, it was as if he woke from a dream, finding himself groaning on the bed; and when his family asked how he was, he only replied that he felt terribly sore. In fact, he had been dead for seven days, and when he came to, he immediately asked for A-lien, the name of his favorite wife. But just the day before, while talking with family members, A-lien had suddenly exclaimed that her husband was made Prefect of Chên-ting, and that his lictors had come to escort her there. So, she went to get dressed in her best clothes, and just as she was ready to leave, she collapsed and died. Hearing this heartbreaking story, So-and-so began to mourn and beat his chest, refusing to let them bury her right away, hoping she might recover; but she never did. In the meantime, So-and-so slowly recovered, and after six months, he was able to walk again. He often lamented, “I could have dealt with the downfall of my career and the punishment I received; but losing my dear A-lien is something I simply cannot endure.”[158]

XCVIII.
A CHINESE JONAH.

A man named Sun Pi-chên was crossing the river[159] when a great thunder-squall broke upon the vessel and caused her to toss about fearfully, to the great terror of all the passengers. Just then, an angel in golden armour appeared standing upon the clouds above them, holding in his hand a scroll inscribed with certain characters, also written in gold, which the people on the vessel easily made out to be three in number, namely Sun Pi-chên. So, turning at once to their fellow-traveller, they said to him, “You have evidently incurred the displeasure of Heaven; get into a boat by yourself, and do not involve us in your punishment.” And without giving him time to reply whether he would do so or not, they hurried him over the side into a small boat and set him adrift; but when Sun Pi-chên looked back, lo! the vessel itself had capsized.[160]

A guy named Sun Pi-chên was crossing the river[159] when a powerful thunderstorm hit the boat, causing it to sway violently and terrifying all the passengers. At that moment, an angel in golden armor appeared standing on the clouds above them, holding a scroll with certain characters written in gold. The people on the boat easily recognized that it contained three words: Sun Pi-chên. So, turning to their fellow traveler, they said to him, “You’ve clearly angered Heaven; get into a boat by yourself and don’t drag us into your punishment.” Without giving him a chance to respond, they rushed him over the side into a small boat and sent him adrift. But when Sun Pi-chên looked back, he saw that the vessel had capsized.[160]

XCIX.
CHANG PU-LIANG.

A certain trader who was travelling in the province of Chih-li, being overtaken by a storm of rain and hail, took shelter among some standing crops by the way-side. There he heard a voice from heaven, saying, “These are Chang Pu-liang’s fields; do not injure his crops.” The trader began to wonder who this Chang Pu-liang could be, and how, if he was pu liang (not virtuous), he came to be under divine protection; so when the storm was over and he had reached the neighbouring village, he made enquiries on the subject, and told the people there what he had heard. The villagers then informed him that Chang Pu-liang was a very wealthy farmer, who was accustomed every spring to make loans of grain to the poor of the district, and who was not too particular about getting back the exact amount he had lent,—taking, in fact, whatever they brought him without discussion; hence the sobriquet of pu liang “no measure” (i.e., the man who doesn’t measure the repayments of his loans).[161] After that, they all proceeded in a body to the fields, where it was discovered that vast damage had been done to the crops generally, with the exception of Chang Pu-liang’s, which had escaped uninjured.

A specific trader traveling in the Chih-li province was caught in a rain and hailstorm, so he took shelter among some standing crops by the roadside. There, he heard a voice from heaven say, “These are Chang Pu-liang’s fields; do not harm his crops.” The trader began to wonder who Chang Pu-liang could be and how, if he was pu liang (not virtuous), he was under divine protection. When the storm passed and he reached a nearby village, he asked about this and shared what he had heard. The villagers informed him that Chang Pu-liang was a wealthy farmer who lent grain to the poor every spring and wasn’t too strict about getting back the exact amount he lent—taking whatever they brought him without question; hence the nickname pu liang “no measure” (i.e., the man who doesn’t measure the repayments of his loans).[161] After that, they all went together to the fields, where they discovered that there had been significant damage to the crops in general, except for Chang Pu-liang’s, which were completely unharmed.

C.
THE DUTCH CARPET.

Formerly, when the Dutch[162] were permitted to trade with China, the officer in command of the coast defences would not allow them, on account of their great numbers, to come ashore. The Dutch begged very hard for the grant of a piece of land such as a carpet would cover; and the officer above-mentioned, thinking that this could not be very large, acceded to their request. A carpet was accordingly laid down, big enough for about two people to stand on; but by dint of stretching, it was soon enough for four or five; and so they went on, stretching and stretching, until at last it covered about an acre, and by-and-by, with the help of their knives, they had filched a piece of ground several miles in extent.[163]

Earlier, when the Dutch[162] were allowed to trade with China, the officer in charge of the coast defenses wouldn't let them come ashore due to their large numbers. The Dutch pleaded intensely for the permission to have a piece of land as small as a carpet could cover; and the aforementioned officer, thinking this would be quite minimal, agreed to their request. A carpet was laid down, large enough for about two people to stand on; but through stretching, it soon accommodated four or five. They kept on stretching, and eventually, it covered about an acre, and over time, with the help of their knives, they managed to take a piece of land several miles in size.[163]

CI.
CARRYING A CORPSE.

A woodsman who had been to market was returning home with his pole across his shoulder,[164] when suddenly he felt it become very heavy at the end behind him, and looking round he saw attached to it the headless trunk of a man. In great alarm, he got his pole quit of the burden and struck about him right and left, whereupon the body disappeared. He then hurried on to the next village, and when he arrived there in the dusk of the evening, he found several men holding lights to the ground as if looking for something. On asking what was the matter, they told him that while sitting together a man’s head had fallen from the sky into their midst; that they had noticed the hair and beard were all draggled, but in a moment the head had vanished. The woodsman then related what had happened to himself; and thus one whole man was accounted for, though no one could tell whence he came. Subsequently, another man was carrying a basket when some one saw a man’s head in it, and called out to him; whereupon he dropped the basket in a fright, and the head rolled away and disappeared.

A lumberjack who had been to the market was heading home with his pole over his shoulder, [164] when suddenly he felt it become very heavy at the end behind him. Looking back, he saw the headless torso of a man attached to it. In alarm, he shook off the burden and swung the pole around, causing the body to vanish. He quickly made his way to the next village, and when he arrived there as dusk fell, he noticed several men holding lights to the ground as if searching for something. When he asked what was happening, they told him that while sitting together, a man's head had fallen from the sky into their midst; they had seen that the hair and beard were all matted, but in an instant, the head had disappeared. The woodsman then shared what had happened to him; thus, one whole man was accounted for, although no one could explain where he came from. Later, another man was carrying a basket when someone spotted a man's head in it and shouted at him. Startled, he dropped the basket, and the head rolled away and vanished.

CII.
A TAOIST DEVOTEE.

Chü Yao-ju was a Ch‘ing-chou man, who, when his wife died, left his home and became a priest.[165] Some years afterwards he returned, dressed in the Taoist garb, and carrying his praying-mat[166] over his shoulder; and after staying one night he wanted to go away again. His friends, however, would not give him back his cassock and staff; so at length he pretended to take a stroll outside the village, and when there, his clothes and other belongings came flying out of the house after him, and he got safely away.

Chü Yao-ju was from Ch‘ing-chou, who, after his wife passed away, left his home and became a priest.[165] Years later, he returned wearing traditional Taoist robes and carrying his prayer mat[166] over his shoulder; and after spending one night, he wanted to leave again. His friends, however, refused to give him back his cassock and staff; so eventually, he pretended to go for a walk outside the village, and while he was there, his clothes and other belongings were thrown out of the house after him, allowing him to escape safely.

CIII.
JUSTICE FOR REBELS.

During the reign of Shun Chih,[167] of the people of T‘êng-i, seven in ten were opposed to the Manchu dynasty. The officials dared not touch them; and subsequently, when the country became more settled, the magistrates used to distinguish them from the others by always deciding any cases in their favour: for they feared lest these men should revert to their old opposition. And thus it came about that one litigant would begin by declaring himself to have been a “rebel,” while his adversary would follow up by shewing such statement to be false; so that before any case could be heard on its actual merits, it was necessary to determine the status both of plaintiff and defendant, whereby infinite labour was entailed upon the Registrars.

During the reign of Shun Chih, [167] of the people of T‘êng-i, seven out of ten opposed the Manchu dynasty. The officials were hesitant to take action against them; and later, when the situation in the country became more stable, the magistrates began to differentiate them from others by ruling in their favor: they worried these individuals might return to their former resistance. As a result, one party in a dispute would start by claiming to be a “rebel,” while the other party would prove that statement false; thus, before any case could be assessed on its actual merits, it was necessary to clarify the status of both the plaintiff and the defendant, which created a significant workload for the Registrars.

Now it chanced that the yamên of one of the officials was haunted by a fox, and the official’s daughter was bewitched by it. Her father, therefore, engaged the services of a magician, who succeeded in capturing the animal and putting it into a bottle; but just as he was going to commit it to the flames, the fox cried out from inside the bottle, “I’m a rebel!” at which the bystanders were unable to suppress their laughter.

Now it so happened that one of the officials had a fox haunting his place, and his daughter became enchanted by it. Her father, therefore, hired a magician, who managed to catch the animal and put it in a bottle; but just as he was about to toss it into the fire, the fox shouted from inside the bottle, “I’m a rebel!” causing everyone around to burst out laughing.

CIV.
THEFT OF THE PEACH.

When I was a little boy I went one day to the prefectural city.[168] It was the time of the Spring festival,[169] and the custom was that on the day before, all the merchants of the place should proceed with banners and drums to the judge’s yamên: this was called “bringing in the Spring.” I went with a friend to see the fun; the crowd was immense, and there sat the officials in crimson robes arranged right and left in the hall; but I was small and didn’t know who they were, my attention being attracted chiefly by the hum of voices and the noise of the drums. In the middle of it all, a man leading a boy with his hair unplaited and hanging down his back, walked up to the dais. He carried a pole on his shoulder, and appeared to be saying something which I couldn’t hear for the noise; I only saw the officials smile, and immediately afterwards an attendant came down, and in a loud voice ordered the man to give a performance. “What shall it be?” asked the man in reply; whereupon, after some consultation between the officials on the dais, the attendant inquired what he could do best. The man said he could invert the order of nature; and then, after another pause, he was instructed to produce some peaches; to this he assented; and taking off his coat, laid it on his box, at the same time observing that they had set him a hard task, the winter frost not having broken up, and adding that he was afraid the gentlemen would be angry with him, &c., &c. His son here reminded him that he had agreed to the task and couldn’t well get out of it; so, after fretting and grumbling awhile, he cried out, “I have it! with snow on the ground we shall never get peaches here; but I guess there are some up in heaven in the Royal Mother’s garden,[170] and there we must try.” “How are we to get up, father?” asked the boy; whereupon the man said, “I have the means,” and immediately proceeded to take from his box a cord some tens of feet in length. This he carefully arranged, and then threw one end of it high up into the air where it remained as if caught by something. He now paid out the rope which kept going up higher and higher until the end he had thrown up disappeared in the clouds and only a short piece was left in his hands. Calling his son, he then explained that he himself was too heavy, and, handing him the end of the rope, bid him go up at once. The boy, however, made some difficulty, objecting that the rope was too thin to bear his weight up to such a height, and that he would surely fall down and be killed; upon which his father said that his promise had been given and that repentance was now too late, adding that if the peaches were obtained they would surely be rewarded with a hundred ounces of silver, which should be set aside to get the boy a pretty wife. So his son seized the rope and swarmed up, like a spider running up a thread of its web; and in a few moments he was out of sight in the clouds. By-and-by down fell a peach as large as a basin, which the delighted father handed up to his patrons on the dais who were some time coming to a conclusion whether it was real or imitation. But just then down came the rope with a run, and the affrighted father shrieked out, “Alas! alas! some one has cut the rope: what will my boy do now?” and in another minute down fell something else, which was found on examination to be his son’s head. “Ah me!” said he, weeping bitterly and shewing the head; “the gardener has caught him, and my boy is no more.” After that, his arms, and legs, and body, all came down in like manner; and the father, gathering them up, put them in the box and said, “This was my only son, who accompanied me everywhere; and now what a cruel fate is his. I must away and bury him.” He then approached the dais and said, “Your peach, gentlemen, was obtained at the cost of my boy’s life; help me now to pay his funeral expenses, and I will be ever grateful to you.” The officials who had been watching the scene in horror and amazement, forthwith collected a good purse for him; and when he had received the money, he rapped on his box and said, “Pa-pa‘rh! why don’t you come out and thank the gentlemen?” Thereupon, there was a thump on the box from the inside and up came the boy himself, who jumped out and bowed to the assembled company. I have never forgotten this strange trick, which I subsequently heard could be done by the White Lily sect,[171] who probably got it from this source.[172]

When I was a little boy, one day I went to the city. [168] It was the time of the Spring festival, [169] and the custom was that on the day before, all the merchants would march with banners and drums to the judge’s office; this was called “bringing in the Spring.” I went with a friend to enjoy the festivities; the crowd was huge, and the officials sat in crimson robes arranged on either side of the hall. I was small and didn't know who they were, mainly focused on the sound of voices and the drums. In the middle of it all, a man leading a boy with his hair down walked up to the platform. He carried a pole on his shoulder and seemed to be saying something that I couldn't hear over the noise; I just noticed the officials smile, and soon after, an attendant came down and loudly told the man to perform. “What should I do?” the man asked in response; after some discussion among the officials on the dais, the attendant asked what he could do best. The man replied that he could defy the laws of nature, and after another pause, he was told to produce some peaches; he agreed to this, and after taking off his coat and placing it on his box, he mentioned that it was a tough job since the winter frost hadn’t cleared and expressed concern that the officials might be upset with him, &c., &c. His son reminded him that he had accepted the challenge and couldn't back out, so after some complaining, the man exclaimed, “I've got it! With snow on the ground, we won't find peaches here; but I imagine there are some up in heaven in the Royal Mother’s garden, [170] and that's where we need to go.” “How are we going to get up, Dad?” the boy asked, to which the man replied, “I have a way,” and immediately pulled out a cord that was several feet long. He carefully arranged it and then threw one end high into the air, where it seemed to get caught. He let the rope out, and it kept going higher until the end disappeared in the clouds, leaving only a short piece in his hands. Calling his son, he explained that he was too heavy and, handing him the end of the rope, told him to climb right away. However, the boy hesitated, saying the rope was too thin to hold him at that height and that he would surely fall and be killed; the father replied that he had already made a promise and it was too late to change his mind, adding that if they got the peaches, they would be rewarded with a hundred ounces of silver, which could be set aside for a pretty wife for the boy. So the son grabbed the rope and climbed up, like a spider running up a thread; in a few moments, he disappeared into the clouds. Eventually, down came a peach as big as a basin, which the delighted father handed to the officials on the dais, who took a while to decide if it was real or fake. Just then, the rope fell with a rush, and the terrified father cried out, “Oh no! Someone has cut the rope: what will my boy do now?” A moment later, something else fell, which was discovered upon inspection to be his son’s head. “Oh no!” he cried, weeping bitterly and showing the head; “the gardener has caught him, and my boy is gone.” After that, his arms, legs, and body all fell down in the same way; the father gathered them up, placed them in the box and said, “This was my only son, who accompanied me everywhere; what a cruel fate has befallen him. I must go and bury him.” He approached the dais and said, “Your peach, gentlemen, came at the cost of my son's life; please help me cover his funeral expenses, and I will be forever grateful.” The officials, who had been watching in horror and amazement, quickly collected a generous purse for him; after receiving the money, he knocked on his box and said, “Pa-pa'rh! Why don’t you come out and thank the gentlemen?” At that moment, there was a thump from inside the box, and out jumped the boy, who bowed to the gathered crowd. I have never forgotten this strange trick, which I later heard could be done by the White Lily sect, [171] who probably learned it from this source. [172]

CV.
KILLING A SERPENT.

At Ku-chi island in the eastern sea, there were camellias of all colours which bloomed throughout the year. No one, however, lived there, and very few people ever visited the spot. One day, a young man of Têng-chou, named Chang, who was fond of hunting and adventure, hearing of the beauties of the place, put together some wine and food, and rowed himself across in a small open boat. The flowers were just then even finer than usual, and their perfume was diffused for a mile or so around; while many of the trees he saw were several armfuls in circumference. So he roamed about and gave himself up to enjoyment of the scene; and by-and-by he opened a flask of wine, regretting very much that he had no companion to share it with him, when all of a sudden a most beautiful young girl, with extremely bright eyes and dressed in red, stepped down from one of the camellias before him.[173] “Dear me!” said she on seeing Mr. Chang; “I expected to be alone here, and was not aware that the place was already occupied.” Chang was somewhat alarmed at this apparition, and asked the young lady whence she came; to which she replied that her name was Chiao-ch‘ang, and that she had accompanied thither a Mr. Hai, who had gone off for a stroll and had left her to await his return. Thereupon Chang begged her to join him in a cup of wine, which she very willingly did, and they were just beginning to enjoy themselves when a sound of rushing wind was heard and the trees and plants bent beneath it. “Here’s Mr. Hai!” cried the young lady; and jumping quickly up, disappeared in a moment. The horrified Chang now beheld a huge serpent coming out of the bushes near by, and immediately ran behind a large tree for shelter, hoping the reptile would not see him. But the serpent advanced and enveloped both Chang and the tree in its great folds, binding Chang’s arms down to his sides so as to prevent him from moving them; and then raising its head, darted out its tongue and bit the poor man’s nose, causing the blood to flow freely out. This blood it was quietly sucking up, when Chang, who thought that his last hour had come, remembered that he had in his pocket some fox poison; and managing to insert a couple of fingers, he drew out the packet, broke the paper, and let the powder lie in the palm of his hand. He next leaned his hand over the serpent’s coils in such a way that the blood from his nose dripped into his hand, and when it was nearly full the serpent actually did begin to drink it. And in a few moments the grip was relaxed; the serpent struck the ground heavily with its tail, and dashed away up against another tree, which was broken in half, and then stretched itself out and died. Chang was a long time unable to rise, but at length he got up and carried the serpent off with him. He was very ill for more than a month afterwards, and even suspected the young lady of being a serpent, too, in disguise.

On Ku-chi island in the eastern sea, camellias of every color bloomed all year round. However, no one lived there, and very few people ever visited. One day, a young man from Têng-chou named Chang, who loved hunting and adventure, heard about the island’s beauty. He packed some wine and food and rowed himself over in a small open boat. The flowers were even more stunning than usual, their fragrance spreading for about a mile, while many of the trees were several armfuls thick. He wandered around, soaking in the scene, and eventually opened a flask of wine, wishing he had someone to share it with when suddenly, a beautiful young girl with bright eyes, dressed in red, stepped down from one of the camellias in front of him. “Oh my!” she exclaimed upon seeing Chang, “I thought I would be alone here and didn’t realize anyone else was already here.” Chang was a bit startled by her appearance and asked where she came from. She introduced herself as Chiao-ch‘ang, explaining that she had come with a Mr. Hai, who had gone for a walk and left her waiting for his return. Chang then invited her to join him for a drink, which she gladly accepted, and they were just starting to enjoy themselves when a strong gust of wind swept through, making the trees and plants bend. “Here comes Mr. Hai!” the young lady exclaimed, quickly jumping up and disappearing in an instant. A horrified Chang then saw a huge serpent emerge from the nearby bushes and immediately ran behind a large tree for cover, hoping the creature wouldn't notice him. But the serpent slithered closer, wrapping itself around both Chang and the tree, pinning his arms to his sides so he couldn't move them. It then lifted its head, flicked out its tongue, and bit Chang on the nose, causing blood to flow freely. As it drank his blood, Chang, fearing it was the end for him, remembered he had some fox poison in his pocket. He managed to fish it out, tore open the packet, and let the powder rest in his palm. Then he tilted his hand over the serpent’s coils so that the blood from his nose dripped into his palm, and as it nearly filled the hand, the serpent genuinely began to drink. A few moments later, it loosened its grip, struck the ground forcefully with its tail, crashed into another tree, splitting it in half, and then collapsed and died. Chang took a long time to get up but eventually did, carrying the serpent with him. He was quite ill for over a month afterward and even suspected that the young lady might have been a serpent in disguise.

CVI.
THE RESUSCITATED CORPSE.

A certain old man lived at Ts‘ai-tien, in the Yang-hsin district. The village was some miles from the district city, and he and his son kept a roadside inn where travellers could pass the night. One day, as it was getting dusk, four strangers presented themselves and asked for a night’s lodging; to which the landlord replied that every bed was already occupied. The four men declared it was impossible for them to go back, and urged him to take them in somehow; and at length the landlord said he could give them a place to sleep in if they were not too particular,—which the strangers immediately assured him they were not. The fact was that the old man’s daughter-in-law had just died, and that her body was lying in the women’s quarters, waiting for the coffin, which his son had gone away to buy. So the landlord led them round thither, and walking in, placed a lamp on the table. At the further end of the room lay the corpse, decked out with paper robes, &c., in the usual way; and in the foremost section were sleeping-couches for four people. The travellers were tired, and, throwing themselves on the beds, were soon snoring loudly, with the exception of one of them, who was not quite off when suddenly he heard a creaking of the trestles on which the dead body was laid out, and, opening his eyes, he saw by the light of the lamp in front of the corpse that the girl was raising the coverings from her and preparing to get down. In another moment she was on the floor and advancing towards the sleepers. Her face was of a light yellow hue, and she had a silk kerchief round her head; and when she reached the beds she blew on the other three travellers, whereupon the fourth, in a great fright, stealthily drew up the bed-clothes over his face, and held his breath to listen. He heard her breathe on him as she had done on the others, and then heard her go back again and get under the paper robes, which rustled distinctly as she did so. He now put out his head to take a peep, and saw that she was lying down as before; whereupon, not daring to make any noise, he stretched forth his foot and kicked his companions, who, however, shewed no signs of moving. He now determined to put on his clothes and make a bolt for it; but he had hardly begun to do so before he heard the creaking sound again, which sent him back under the bed-clothes as fast as he could go. Again the girl came to him, and breathing several times on him, went away to lie down as before, as he could tell by the noise of the trestles. He then put his hand very gently out of bed, and, seizing his trousers, got quickly into them, jumped up with a bound, and rushed out of the place as fast as his legs would carry him. The corpse, too, jumped up; but by this time the traveller had already drawn the bolt, and was outside the door, running along and shrieking at the top of his voice, with the corpse following close behind. No one seemed to hear him, and he was afraid to knock at the door of the inn for fear they should not let him in in time; so he made for the highway to the city, and after awhile he saw a monastery by the roadside, and, hearing the “wooden fish,”[174] he ran up and thumped with all his might at the gate. The priest, however, did not know what to make of it, and would not open to him; and as the corpse was only a few yards off, he could do nothing but run behind a tree which stood close by, and there shelter himself, dodging to the right as the corpse dodged to the left, and so on. This infuriated the dead girl to madness; and at length, as tired and panting they stood watching each other on opposite sides of the tree, the corpse made a rush forward with one arm on each side in the hope of thus grabbing its victim. The traveller, however, fell backwards and escaped, while the corpse remained rigidly embracing the tree. By-and-by the priest, who had been listening from the inside, hearing no sounds for some time, came out and found the traveller lying senseless on the ground; whereupon he had him carried into the monastery, and by morning they had got him round again. After giving him a little broth to drink, he related the whole story; and then in the early dawn they went out to examine the tree, where they found the girl fixed tightly to the tree. The news being sent to the magistrate, that functionary attended at once in person,[175] and gave orders to remove the body; but this they were at first unable to do, the girl’s fingers having penetrated into the bark so far that her nails were not to be seen. At length they got her away, and then a messenger was despatched to the inn, already in a state of great commotion over the three travellers, who had been found dead in their beds. The old man accordingly sent to fetch his daughter-in-law; and the surviving traveller petitioned the magistrate, saying, “Four of us left home, but only one will go back. Give me something that I may show to my fellow-townsmen.” So the magistrate gave him a certificate and sent him home again.[176]

An old man lived in Ts‘ai-tien, in the Yang-hsin district. The village was several miles from the district city, and he and his son ran a roadside inn where travelers could spend the night. One evening, as it was getting dark, four strangers arrived and asked for a place to stay; the landlord replied that all the beds were taken. The four men insisted it was impossible for them to turn back and urged him to let them stay somehow. Eventually, the landlord said he could provide them a place to sleep if they weren’t too picky—which the strangers immediately assured him they weren’t. The truth was that the old man’s daughter-in-law had just died, and her body was in the women’s quarters, waiting for the coffin that his son had gone to buy. So the landlord took them there, and once inside, he placed a lamp on the table. At the far end of the room lay the corpse, dressed in paper robes and other traditional items, while the front section had sleeping mats for four people. The travelers were tired, and after throwing themselves on the beds, they quickly fell asleep, except for one, who was still awake when he suddenly heard the creaking of the trestles on which the body was laid out. Opening his eyes, he saw by the lamp’s light that the girl was lifting the coverings and getting up. In a moment, she was on the floor and moving toward the sleepers. Her face was a pale yellow, and she wore a silk kerchief on her head; when she reached the beds, she blew on the other three travelers. The fourth, terrified, quietly pulled the bedclothes over his face and held his breath to listen. He felt her breathe on him like she had on the others, then heard her return to the paper robes, making distinct rustling sounds. Feeling bold, he peeked out and saw her lying down like before. Not wanting to make any noise, he nudged his companions, but they showed no signs of waking. He decided to put on his clothes and escape, but just as he started, he heard the creaking sound again, sending him back under the covers as quickly as possible. Again, the girl came to him, breathing on him several times before retreating to her spot, as indicated by the noise of the trestles. He slowly stretched his hand out of bed, grabbed his trousers, quickly put them on, jumped up in a panic, and bolted out of the place as fast as he could. The corpse, too, sprang up; but by that point, the traveler had already locked the door and was outside, running and screaming at the top of his lungs, with the corpse close behind. No one seemed to hear him, and he was afraid to knock on the inn’s door in case they didn’t let him in quickly enough. So he headed for the main road into the city, and after a while, he spotted a monastery by the roadside. Hearing the “wooden fish,” he ran up and slammed on the gate with all his strength. The priest, however, didn’t know what was happening and wouldn’t open it. With the corpse only a few yards away, he had no choice but to hide behind a nearby tree, dodging sideways as the corpse moved to the opposite side. This infuriated the dead girl, and after a while, as they both panting and tired, stood watching each other around the tree, the corpse lunged forward, arms outstretched, trying to grab its victim. However, the traveler fell back and managed to escape while the corpse ended up clutching the tree. Eventually, the priest, who had been listening from inside, heard no sounds for some time and came out to find the traveler unconscious on the ground. He had him brought into the monastery, and by morning, they had revived him. After giving him some broth to drink, he shared the whole story. Early at dawn, they went out to inspect the tree, where they found the girl firmly attached to it. News was sent to the magistrate, who came in person, and ordered the body to be removed. However, they initially couldn’t do it because her fingers had sunk into the bark so deeply that her nails were invisible. Eventually, they managed to free her, and then a messenger was sent to the inn, which was in a great state of chaos over the three travelers who had been found dead in their beds. The old man was called to get his daughter-in-law, and the surviving traveler asked the magistrate, saying, “Four of us left home, but only one will return. Please give me something to show my fellow townspeople.” The magistrate gave him a certificate and sent him back home.

CVII.
THE FISHERMAN AND HIS FRIEND.

In the northern parts of Tzŭ-chou there lived a man named Hsü, a fisherman by trade. Every night when he went to fish he would carry some wine with him, and drink and fish by turns, always taking care to pour out a libation on the ground, accompanied by the following invocation:—“Drink too, ye drowned spirits of the river!” Such was his regular custom; and it was also noticeable that, even on occasions when the other fishermen caught nothing, he always got a full basket. One night, as he was sitting drinking by himself, a young man suddenly appeared and began walking up and down near him. Hsü offered him a cup of wine, which was readily accepted, and they remained chatting together throughout the night, Hsü meanwhile not catching a single fish. However, just as he was giving up all hope of doing anything, the young man rose and said he would go a little way down the stream and beat them up towards Hsü, which he accordingly did, returning in a few minutes and warning him to be on the look-out. Hsü now heard a noise like that of a shoal coming up the stream, and, casting his net, made a splendid haul,—all that he caught being over a foot in length. Greatly delighted, he now prepared to go home, first offering his companion a share of the fish, which the latter declined, saying that he had often received kindnesses from Mr. Hsü, and that he would be only too happy to help him regularly in the same manner if Mr. Hsü would accept his assistance. The latter replied that he did not recollect ever meeting him before, and that he should be much obliged for any aid the young man might choose to afford him; regretting, at the same time, his inability to make him any adequate return. He then asked the young man his name and surname; and the young man said his surname was Wang, adding that Hsü might address him when they met as Wang Liu-lang, he having no other name. Thereupon they parted, and the next day Hsü sold his fish and bought some more wine, with which he repaired as usual to the river bank. There he found his companion already awaiting him, and they spent the night together in precisely the same way as the preceding one, the young man beating up the fish for him as before. This went on for some months, until at length one evening the young man, with many expressions of his thanks and his regrets, told Hsü that they were about to part for ever. Much alarmed by the melancholy tone in which his friend had communicated this news, Hsü was on the point of asking for an explanation, when the young man stopped him, and himself proceeded as follows:—“The friendship that has grown up between us is truly surprising; and, now that we shall meet no more, there is no harm in telling you the whole truth. I am a disembodied spirit—the soul of one who was drowned in this river when tipsy. I have been here many years, and your former success in fishing was due to the fact that I used secretly to beat up the fish towards you, in return for the libations you were accustomed to pour out. To-morrow my time is up: my substitute will arrive, and I shall be born again in the world of mortals.[177] We have but this one evening left, and I therefore take advantage of it to express my feelings to you.” On hearing these words, Hsü was at first very much alarmed; however, he had grown so accustomed to his friend’s society, that his fears soon passed away; and, filling up a goblet, he said, with a sigh, “Liu-lang, old fellow, drink this up, and away with melancholy. It’s hard to lose you; but I’m glad enough for your sake, and won’t think of my own sorrow.” He then inquired of Liu-lang who was to be his substitute; to which the latter replied, “Come to the river-bank to-morrow afternoon and you’ll see a woman drowned: she is the one.” Just then the village cocks began to crow, and, with tears in their eyes, the two friends bade each other farewell.

In the northern parts of Tzŭ-chou, there lived a man named Hsü, who worked as a fisherman. Every night when he went out to fish, he brought along some wine with him, alternating between drinking and fishing, always careful to pour out a libation on the ground, accompanied by the invocation: “Drink too, you drowned spirits of the river!” This was his regular ritual; and it was noteworthy that even on nights when the other fishermen caught nothing, he would always bring in a full basket. One night, while he was sitting alone and drinking, a young man suddenly appeared and started walking around nearby. Hsü offered him a cup of wine, which the young man eagerly accepted, and they spent the entire night chatting, with Hsü not catching a single fish in the process. Just as Hsü was starting to lose hope, the young man got up and said he would go a little way down the stream and stir the fish up toward Hsü. He did so, returning a few minutes later and warning Hsü to be ready. Hsü then heard a noise like a school of fish coming up the stream, and when he cast his net, he made an excellent catch—all the fish were over a foot long. Delighted, he prepared to head home, first offering his companion a share of the fish, which the young man declined, saying that he had often received kindness from Mr. Hsü and would be more than happy to help him in the same way if Mr. Hsü would accept his assistance. Hsü replied that he didn’t remember meeting him before and would greatly appreciate any help the young man could offer, although he regretted his inability to return the favor adequately. He then asked for the young man’s name, and the young man said his surname was Wang, adding that Hsü could call him Wang Liu-lang when they met, as he had no other name. They parted ways, and the next day Hsü sold his fish and bought more wine, returning to the riverbank as usual. He found his companion waiting for him, and they spent the night together in the same manner as before, with the young man again stirring up the fish for Hsü. This continued for several months until one evening the young man, expressing his thanks and regrets, told Hsü that they were about to part forever. Alarmed by the somber tone of his friend’s announcement, Hsü almost asked for an explanation when the young man stopped him, saying, “The friendship that has formed between us is indeed remarkable; and now that we will meet no more, I feel it necessary to tell you the whole truth. I am a disembodied spirit—the soul of someone who drowned in this river while drunk. I have been here for many years, and your earlier success in fishing was because I secretly stirred the fish towards you, in return for the libations you poured out. Tomorrow my time is up: my replacement will arrive, and I will be reborn in the world of mortals. We have just this one evening left, and I want to take this opportunity to express my feelings to you.” Upon hearing this, Hsü was initially very frightened; however, he had grown so accustomed to his friend’s company that his fears quickly faded. Filling a goblet, he sighed and said, “Liu-lang, my friend, drink this up and let go of the sadness. It’s tough to lose you; but I’m happy for your sake, and I won’t dwell on my own sorrow.” He then asked Liu-lang who would be his replacement; the young man replied, “Come to the riverbank tomorrow afternoon, and you’ll see a woman who drowned: she is the one.” Just then, the village roosters began to crow, and with tears in their eyes, the two friends said their goodbyes.

Next day Hsü waited on the river bank to see if anything would happen, and lo! a woman carrying a child in her arms came along. When close to the edge of the river, she stumbled and fell into the water, managing, however, to throw the child safely on to the bank, where it lay kicking and sprawling and crying at the top of its voice. The woman herself sank and rose several times, until at last she succeeded in clutching hold of the bank and pulled herself, dripping, out; and then, after resting awhile, she picked up the child and went on her way. All this time Hsü had been in a great state of excitement, and was on the point of running to help the woman out of the water; but he remembered that she was to be the substitute of his friend, and accordingly restrained himself from doing so.[178] Then when he saw the woman get out by herself, he began to suspect that Liu-lang’s words had not been fulfilled. That night he went to fish as usual, and before long the young man arrived and said, “We meet once again: there is no need now to speak of separation.” Hsü asked him how it was so; to which he replied, “The woman you saw had already taken my place, but I could not bear to hear the child cry, and I saw that my one life would be purchased at the expense of their two lives, wherefore I let her go, and now I cannot say when I shall have another chance.[179] The union of our destinies may not yet be worked out.” “Alas!” sighed Hsü, “this noble conduct of yours is enough to move God Almighty.”

The next day, Hsü waited by the riverbank to see if anything would happen, and sure enough, a woman carrying a child in her arms came by. When she got close to the edge of the river, she stumbled and fell in, but managed to throw the child safely onto the bank, where it lay kicking, flailing, and crying loudly. The woman sank and resurfaced several times until she finally managed to grab hold of the bank and pull herself out, dripping wet. After resting for a moment, she picked up the child and continued on her way. During all of this, Hsü was very anxious and was just about to run to help the woman out of the water; however, he remembered she was meant to be a substitute for his friend, so he held back. When he saw the woman get out by herself, he started to doubt whether Liu-lang’s words had come true. That night, he went fishing as usual, and soon the young man arrived and said, “We meet again: there’s no need to mention parting now.” Hsü asked him how that could be, to which he replied, “The woman you saw had already taken my place, but I couldn’t bear to hear the child cry, and I realized that my one life could be saved by sacrificing their two lives, so I let her go, and now I can’t say when I’ll have another chance. The joining of our fates may not yet have been finalized.” “Alas!” sighed Hsü, “your noble conduct is enough to move God Almighty.”

After this the two friends went on much as they had done before, until one day Liu-lang again said he had come to bid Hsü farewell. Hsü thought he had found another substitute, but Liu-lang told him that his former behaviour had so pleased Almighty Heaven, that he had been appointed guardian angel of Wu-chên, in the Chao-yüan district, and that on the following morning he would start for his new post. “And if you do not forget the days of our friendship,” added he, “I pray you come and see me, in spite of the long journey.” “Truly,” replied Hsü, “you well deserved to be made a God; but the paths of Gods and men lie in different directions, and even if the distance were nothing, how should I manage to meet you again?” “Don’t be afraid on that score,” said Liu-lang, “but come;” and then he went away, and Hsü returned home. The latter immediately began to prepare for the journey, which caused his wife to laugh at him and say, “Supposing you do find such a place at the end of that long journey, you won’t be able to hold a conversation with a clay image.” Hsü, however, paid no attention to her remarks, and travelled straight to Chao-yüan, where he learned from the inhabitants that there really was a village called Wu-chên, whither he forthwith proceeded and took up his abode at an inn. He then inquired of the landlord where the village temple was; to which the latter replied by asking him somewhat hurriedly if he was speaking to Mr. Hsü. Hsü informed him that his name was Hsü, asking in reply how he came to know it; whereupon the landlord further inquired if his native place was not Tzŭ-chou. Hsü told him it was, and again asked him how he knew all this; to which the landlord made no answer, but rushed out of the room; and in a few moments the place was crowded with old and young, men, women, and children, all come to visit Hsü. They then told him that a few nights before they had seen their guardian deity in a vision, and he had informed them that Mr. Hsü would shortly arrive, and had bidden them to provide him with travelling expenses, &c. Hsü was very much astonished at this, and went off at once to the shrine, where he invoked his friend as follows:—“Ever since we parted I have had you daily and nightly in my thoughts; and now that I have fulfilled my promise of coming to see you, I have to thank you for the orders you have issued to the people of the place. As for me, I have nothing to offer you but a cup of wine, which I pray you accept as though we were drinking together on the river-bank.” He then burnt a quantity of paper money,[180] when lo! a wind suddenly arose, which, after whirling round and round behind the shrine, soon dropped, and all was still. That night Hsü dreamed that his friend came to him, dressed in his official cap and robes, and very different in appearance from what he used to be, and thanked him, saying, “It is truly kind of you to visit me thus: I only regret that my position makes me unable to meet you face to face, and that though near we are still so far. The people here will give you a trifle, which pray accept for my sake; and when you go away, I will see you a short way on your journey.” A few days afterwards Hsü prepared to start, in spite of the numerous invitations to stay which poured in upon him from all sides; and then the inhabitants loaded him with presents of all kinds, and escorted him out of the village. There a whirlwind arose and accompanied him several miles, when he turned round and invoked his friend thus:—“Liu-lang, take care of your valued person. Do not trouble yourself to come any farther.[181] Your noble heart will ensure happiness to this district, and there is no occasion for me to give a word of advice to my old friend.” By-and-by the whirlwind ceased, and the villagers, who were much astonished, returned to their own homes. Hsü, too, travelled homewards, and being now a man of some means, ceased to work any more as a fisherman. And whenever he met a Chao-yüan man he would ask him about that guardian angel, being always informed in reply that he was a most beneficent God. Some say the place was Shih-k‘êng-chuang, in Chang-ch‘in: I can’t say which it was myself.

After this, the two friends continued on as before until one day Liu-lang said he had come to say goodbye to Hsü. Hsü thought he had found another replacement, but Liu-lang told him that his previous actions had pleased Almighty Heaven so much that he had been made the guardian angel of Wu-chên in the Chao-yüan district, and that he would leave for his new role the next morning. “And if you don’t forget our friendship,” he added, “I hope you’ll come and visit me, despite the long journey.” “Honestly,” replied Hsü, “you truly deserve to be a God; but the paths of Gods and humans go in different directions, and even if the distance were nothing, how would I ever manage to find you again?” “Don’t worry about that,” said Liu-lang, “just come;” and then he left, while Hsü went home. Hsü immediately started packing for the journey, which made his wife laugh and say, “Even if you do find that place at the end of your long journey, you won’t be able to have a conversation with a clay statue.” Hsü didn’t pay attention to her comments and traveled straight to Chao-yüan, where he learned from the locals that there really was a village called Wu-chên. He then went there and checked into an inn. He asked the innkeeper where the village temple was, to which the innkeeper hurriedly asked if he was Mr. Hsü. Hsü confirmed his name and asked how he knew it, prompting the innkeeper to ask if his hometown was Tzŭ-chou. Hsü said it was and again inquired how the innkeeper knew all this; the innkeeper didn’t answer but rushed out of the room. Moments later, the place was filled with old and young, men, women, and children, all come to see Hsü. They told him that a few nights prior, they had seen their guardian deity in a vision, and he informed them that Mr. Hsü would be arriving soon, asking them to provide him with travel expenses, &c. Hsü was very surprised and immediately went to the shrine, where he called out to his friend: “Ever since we parted, I’ve thought of you every day and night; now that I’ve kept my promise to visit you, I want to thank you for the orders you’ve given the locals. As for me, I have nothing to offer but a cup of wine, which I hope you will accept as if we were drinking together by the riverbank.” He then burned some paper money, and suddenly a wind picked up, swirling around behind the shrine before quickly settling down, and all was quiet. That night, Hsü dreamed that his friend came to him, dressed in his official cap and robes, looking very different from what he used to be, and thanked him, saying, “It’s so kind of you to visit me like this; I only regret that my position prevents me from meeting you in person, and though we’re close, we are still so far apart. The people here will give you a little something, which please accept for my sake; and when you leave, I will see you part of the way on your journey.” A few days later, Hsü got ready to leave, despite the many invitations to stay that kept coming from all sides. The villagers then loaded him with all kinds of gifts and escorted him out of the village. A whirlwind appeared and followed him for several miles, at which point he turned around and called out to his friend: “Liu-lang, take care of yourself. Don’t trouble yourself to come any farther. Your noble heart will bring happiness to this district, and I don’t need to give any advice to my old friend.” Eventually, the whirlwind subsided, and the villagers, who were quite surprised, went back to their homes. Hsü also traveled home, and now that he was somewhat well-off, he stopped fishing. Whenever he met someone from Chao-yüan, he would ask about the guardian angel, always hearing in response that he was a very generous God. Some say the place was Shih-k‘êng-chuang in Chang-ch‘in: I can’t say for sure myself.

CVIII.
THE PRIEST’S WARNING.

A man named Chang died suddenly, and was escorted at once by devil-lictors[182] into the presence of the King of Purgatory. His Majesty turned to Chang’s record of good and evil, and then, in great anger, told the lictors they had brought the wrong man, and bade them take him back again. As they left the judgment-hall, Chang persuaded his escort to let him have a look at Purgatory; and, accordingly, the devils conducted him through the nine sections,[183] pointing out to him the Knife Hill,[184] the Sword Tree, and other objects of interest. By-and-by, they reached a place where there was a Buddhist priest, hanging suspended in the air head downwards, by a rope through a hole in his leg. He was shrieking with pain, and longing for death; and when Chang approached, lo! he saw that it was his own brother. In great distress, he asked his guides the reason of this punishment; and they informed him that the priest was suffering thus for collecting subscriptions on behalf of his order, and then privately squandering the proceeds in gambling and debauchery.[185] “Nor,” added they, “will he escape this torment unless he repents him of his misdeeds.” When Chang came round,[186] he thought his brother was already dead, and hurried off to the Hsing-fu monastery, to which the latter belonged. As he went in at the door, he heard a loud shrieking; and, on proceeding to his brother’s room, he found him laid up with a very bad abscess in his leg, the leg itself being tied up above him to the wall, this being, as his brother informed him, the only bearable position in which he could lie. Chang now told him what he had seen in Purgatory, at which the priest was so terrified, that he at once gave up taking wine and meat,[187] and devoted himself entirely to religious exercises. In a fortnight he was well, and was known ever afterwards as a most exemplary priest.

A guy named Chang died suddenly and was immediately taken by devil-lictors[182] to the King of Purgatory. The King examined Chang’s record of good and evil and, in a fit of anger, told the lictors they had brought the wrong person and ordered them to take him back. As they were leaving the judgment hall, Chang convinced his escort to let him see Purgatory; therefore, the devils guided him through the nine sections,[183] showing him the Knife Hill,[184] the Sword Tree, and other points of interest. Eventually, they arrived at a spot where a Buddhist priest was hanging upside down by a rope through a hole in his leg. He was screaming in pain, wishing for death; and when Chang got closer, he realized it was his own brother. Distressed, he asked his guides why his brother was being punished this way, and they explained that the priest was suffering for collecting donations for his order only to waste the money on gambling and indulgence.[185] “Moreover,” they added, “he won't be able to escape this torment unless he repents for his wrongdoings.” When Chang recovered,[186] he thought his brother was already dead and rushed to the Hsing-fu monastery, where his brother was a member. As he entered, he heard loud screaming; and when he reached his brother’s room, he found him suffering from a severe abscess in his leg, which was tied up to the wall—this, his brother said, was the only way he could lie comfortably. Chang then told him what he had witnessed in Purgatory, which terrified the priest so much that he immediately stopped drinking wine and eating meat,[187] dedicating himself entirely to religious practices. Within two weeks, he was healed and was known from then on as a very exemplary priest.

CIX.
METEMPSYCHOSIS.

Mr. Lin, who took his master’s degree in the same year as the late Mr. Wên Pi,[188] could remember what had happened to him in his previous state of existence, and once told the whole story, as follows:—I was originally of a good family, but, after leading a very dissolute life, I died at the age of sixty-two. On being conducted into the presence of the King of Purgatory, he received me civilly, bade me be seated, and offered me a cup of tea. I noticed, however, that the tea in His Majesty’s cup was clear and limpid, while that in my own was muddy, like the lees of wine. It then flashed across me that this was the potion which was given to all disembodied spirits to render them oblivious of the past:[189] and, accordingly, when the King was looking the other way, I seized the opportunity of pouring it under the table, pretending afterwards that I had drunk it all up. My record of good and evil was now presented for inspection, and when the King saw what it was, he flew into a great passion, and ordered the attendant devils to drag me away, and send me back to earth as a horse. I was immediately seized and bound, and the devils carried me off to a house, the door-sill of which was so high I could not step over it. While I was trying to do so, the devils behind lashed me with all their might, causing me such pain that I made a great spring, and—lo and behold! I was a horse in a stable. “The mare has got a nice colt,” I then heard a man call out; but, although I was perfectly aware of all that was passing, I could say nothing myself. Hunger now came upon me, and I was glad to be suckled by the mare; and by the end of four or five years I had grown into a fine strong horse, dreadfully afraid of the whip, and running away at the very sight of it. When my master rode me, it was always with a saddle-cloth, and at a leisurely pace, which was bearable enough; but when the servants mounted me barebacked, and dug their heels into me, the pain struck into my vitals; and at length I refused all food, and in three days I died. Reappearing before the King of Purgatory, His Majesty was enraged to find that I had thus tried to shirk working out my time; and, flaying me forthwith, condemned me to go back again as a dog. And when I did not move, the devils came behind me and lashed me until I ran away from them into the open country, where, thinking I had better die right off, I jumped over a cliff, and lay at the bottom unable to move. I then saw that I was among a litter of puppies, and that an old bitch was licking and suckling me by turns; whereby I knew that I was once more among mortals. In this hateful form I continued for some time, longing to kill myself, and yet fearing to incur the penalty of shirking. At length, I purposely bit my master in the leg, and tore him badly; whereupon he had me destroyed, and I was taken again into the presence of the King, who was so displeased with my vicious behaviour that he condemned me to become a snake, and shut me up in a dark room, where I could see nothing. After a while I managed to climb up the wall, bore a hole in the roof, and escape; and immediately I found myself lying in the grass, a veritable snake. Then I registered a vow that I would harm no living thing, and I lived for some years, feeding upon berries and such like, ever remembering neither to take my own life, nor by injuring any one to incite them to take it, but longing all the while for the happy release, which did not come to me. One day, as I was sleeping in the grass, I heard the noise of a passing cart, and, on trying to get across the road out of its way, I was caught by the wheel, and cut in two. The King was astonished to see me back so soon, but I humbly told my story, and, in pity for the innocent creature that loses its life, he pardoned me, and permitted me to be born again at my appointed time as a human being.

Mr. Lin, who earned his master’s degree in the same year as the late Mr. Wên Pi,[188] could recall what happened to him in his previous life, and once shared the entire story, as follows:—I originally came from a good family, but after living a very wild life, I died at the age of sixty-two. When I was brought into the presence of the King of Purgatory, he greeted me politely, asked me to sit down, and offered me a cup of tea. I noticed, however, that the tea in His Majesty’s cup was clear and bright, while mine was cloudy, like the dregs of wine. It suddenly occurred to me that this was the potion given to all spirits to make them forget the past:[189] and, so, when the King looked away, I took the chance to pour it under the table, pretending afterward that I had drunk it all. My record of good and evil was then presented for review, and when the King saw it, he flew into a rage and ordered the attendant devils to drag me away and send me back to earth as a horse. I was immediately seized and bound, and the devils took me to a place where the door-sill was so high I couldn't step over it. While I was trying to do so, the devils behind me whipped me mercilessly, causing such pain that I leapt, and—suddenly!—I found myself a horse in a stable. I then heard a man say, “The mare has a nice colt,” but, even though I was fully aware of everything happening, I couldn't say a word. Hunger soon struck me, and I was glad to nurse from the mare; by the end of four or five years, I had grown into a strong horse, terrified of the whip and running away at the mere sight of it. My master would ride me with a saddle-cloth at a slow pace, which was bearable; but when the servants rode me bareback and dug their heels into me, the pain pierced my insides, and eventually I refused all food, dying in three days. When I reappeared before the King of Purgatory, His Majesty was furious to find I had tried to avoid working out my time; and, skinning me alive, condemned me to return as a dog. When I didn’t move, the devils came behind me and whipped me until I ran away from them into the open fields, where, thinking I would rather die right away, I jumped off a cliff and lay at the bottom unable to move. I then saw that I was among a litter of puppies, and that an old dog was licking and nursing me alternately; I realized I was back among mortals once more. In this wretched form, I lingered for some time, longing to end my life, yet fearing the consequences of doing so. Eventually, I intentionally bit my master on the leg and hurt him badly; he then had me killed, and I was brought again before the King, who was so displeased with my wicked behavior that he condemned me to become a snake and locked me in a dark room where I could see nothing. After a while, I managed to climb up the wall, bore a hole in the roof, and escape; and immediately I found myself lying in the grass, fully a snake. Then I vowed that I would harm no living thing and lived for several years on berries and such, always remembering not to take my own life or cause anyone else to do so, but endlessly longing for the happy release that never came. One day, while I was resting in the grass, I heard the sound of a passing cart. When I tried to cross the road to avoid it, I got caught by the wheel and was cut in two. The King was surprised to see me back so soon, but I humbly recounted my story, and, feeling pity for the innocent creature that lost its life, he pardoned me and allowed me to be reborn at the right time as a human being.

Such was Mr. Lin’s story. He could speak as soon as he came into the world; and could repeat anything he had once read. In the year 1621 he took his master’s degree, and was never tired of telling people to put saddle-cloths on their horses, and recollect that the pain of being gripped by the knees is even worse than the lash itself.

That was Mr. Lin’s story. He could speak as soon as he was born and could repeat anything he had read before. In 1621, he earned his master’s degree and never stopped telling people to put saddle blankets on their horses, reminding them that the pain of being squeezed by the knees is even worse than the whip itself.

CX.
THE FORTY STRINGS OF CASH.

Mr. Justice Wang had a steward, who was possessed of considerable means. One night the latter dreamt that a man rushed in and said to him, “To-day you must repay me those forty strings of cash.” The steward asked who he was; to which the man made no answer, but hurried past him into the women’s apartments. When the steward awoke, he found that his wife had been delivered of a son; and, knowing at once that retribution was at hand, he set aside forty strings of cash to be spent solely in food, clothes, medicines, and so on, for the baby. By the time the child was between three and four years old, the steward found that of the forty strings only about seven hundred cash remained; and when the wet-nurse, who happened to be standing by, brought the child and dandled it in her arms before him, he looked at it and said, “The forty strings are all but repaid; it is time you were off again.” Thereupon the child changed colour; its head fell back, and its eyes stared fixedly, and, when they tried to revive it, lo! respiration had already ceased. The father then took the balance of the forty strings, and with it defrayed the child’s funeral expenses—truly a warning to people to be sure and pay their debts.

Judge Wang had a steward who was quite well-off. One night, he dreamed that a man burst in and said to him, “You need to pay me back those forty strings of cash today.” The steward asked who he was, but the man didn’t answer and rushed past him into the women’s quarters. When the steward woke up, he discovered that his wife had given birth to a son. Knowing that a reckoning was coming, he set aside forty strings of cash to be used only for the baby’s food, clothes, medicines, and so on. By the time the child was around three to four years old, the steward realized that only about seven hundred cash of the original forty strings was left. When the wet-nurse, who happened to be nearby, brought the child to him and played with it in her arms, he looked at the child and said, “The forty strings are almost repaid; it's time for you to go.” At that moment, the child’s color changed, its head fell back, and its eyes stared blankly; when they tried to revive it, they found that it had already stopped breathing. The father then used the remainder of the forty strings, to cover the child’s funeral expenses—truly a cautionary tale for people to make sure they pay their debts.

Formerly, an old childless man consulted a great many Buddhist priests on the subject. One of them said to him, “If you owe no one anything, and no one owes you anything, how can you expect to have children? A good son is the repayment of a former debt; a bad son is a dunning creditor, at whose birth there is no rejoicing, at whose death no lamentations.”[190]

Once, an elderly man without children sought advice from several Buddhist monks. One of them told him, “If you don’t owe anyone anything, and no one owes you anything, how can you expect to have children? A good son is the repayment of a past debt; a bad son is a persistent creditor, whose birth brings no joy and whose death brings no sorrow.”[190]

CXI.
SAVING LIFE.

A certain gentleman of Shên-yu, who had taken the highest degree, could remember himself in a previous state of existence. He said he had formerly been a scholar, and had died in middle life; and that when he appeared before the Judge of Purgatory, there stood the cauldrons, the boiling oil, and other apparatus of torture, exactly as we read about them on earth. In the eastern corner of the hall were a number of frames from which hung the skins of sheep, dogs, oxen, horses, etc.; and when anybody was condemned to re-appear in life under any one of these forms, his skin was stripped off and a skin was taken from the proper frame and fixed on to his body. The gentleman of whom I am writing heard himself sentenced to become a sheep; and the attendant devils had already clothed him in a sheep’s-skin in the manner above described, when the clerk of the record informed the Judge that the criminal before him had once saved another man’s life. The Judge consulted his books, and forthwith cried out, “I pardon him; for although his sins have been many, this one act has redeemed them all.”[191] The devils then tried to take off the sheep’s-skin, but it was so tightly stuck on him that they couldn’t move it. However, after great efforts, and causing the gentleman most excruciating agony, they managed to tear it off bit by bit, though not quite so cleanly as one might have wished. In fact, a piece as big as the palm of a man’s hand was left near his shoulder; and when he was born again into the world, there was a great patch of hair on his back, which grew again as fast as it was cut off.

A specific man from Shên-yu, who had earned the highest degree, could remember his past life. He claimed he had once been a scholar and had died in his middle years; and that when he stood before the Judge of Purgatory, there were the cauldrons, boiling oil, and other torture devices, just like we read about on earth. In the eastern corner of the hall were several frames from which hung the skins of sheep, dogs, oxen, horses, and more; and when someone was condemned to be reborn in any of those forms, their skin was stripped off and replaced with one from the appropriate frame. The man I’m writing about heard his sentence to become a sheep; and the attendant demons had already dressed him in a sheep's skin as described when the clerk of the record told the Judge that this man had once saved another person’s life. The Judge consulted his records and immediately exclaimed, “I pardon him; for although he has committed many sins, this one act has redeemed them all.” [191] The demons then attempted to remove the sheep's skin, but it was so tightly stuck to him that they couldn't get it off. However, after great struggle, and causing the man intense pain, they managed to rip it off piece by piece, though not as cleanly as desired. In fact, a piece as large as a man's palm was left near his shoulder; and when he was reborn into the world, he had a large patch of hair on his back that grew back as quickly as it was cut.

CXII.
THE SALT SMUGGLER.

Wang Shih, of Kao-wan, a petty salt huckster, was inordinately fond of gambling. One night he was arrested by two men, whom he took for lictors of the Salt Gabelle; and, flinging down what salt he had with him, he tried to make his escape.[192] He found, however, that his legs would not move with him, and he was forthwith seized and bound. “We are not sent by the Salt Commissioner,” cried his captors, in reply to an entreaty to set him free; “we are the devil-constables of Purgatory.” Wang was horribly frightened at this, and begged the devils to let him bid farewell to his wife and children; but this they refused to do, saying, “You aren’t going to die; you are only wanted for a little job there is down below.” Wang asked what the job was; to which the devils replied, “A new Judge has come into office, and, finding the river[193] and the eighteen hells choked up with the bodies of sinners, he has determined to employ three classes of mortals to clean them out. These are thieves, unlicensed founders,[194] and unlicensed dealers in salt, and, for the dirtiest work of all, he is going to take musicians.”[195]

Wang Shi, from Kao-wan, was a minor salt dealer who had a serious gambling problem. One night, he was arrested by two men he assumed were officers of the Salt Tax, and in panic, he dropped the salt he was carrying and tried to run away.[192] However, he quickly realized he couldn’t move his legs and was immediately captured and tied up. “We’re not sent by the Salt Commissioner,” his captors shouted in response to his pleas for freedom; “we are the devil-constables of Purgatory.” Wang was terrified and pleaded with the devils to let him say goodbye to his wife and kids, but they refused, saying, “You’re not dying; we just need you for a little task down below.” Wang asked what the task was, and the devils replied, “A new Judge has taken office and, seeing that the river[193] and the eighteen hells are overflowing with the bodies of sinners, he has decided to hire three types of people to clean them out. These include thieves, unlicensed metalworkers, [194] and unlicensed salt dealers, and for the dirtiest job of all, he’s going to take musicians.”[195]

Wang accompanied the devils until at length they reached a city, where he was brought before the Judge, who was sitting in his Judgment-hall. On turning up his record in the books, one of the devils explained that the prisoner had been arrested for unlicensed trading; whereupon the Judge became very angry, and said, “Those who drive an illicit trade in salt, not only defraud the State of its proper revenue, but also prey upon the livelihood of the people. Those, however, whom the greedy officials and corrupt traders of to-day denounce as unlicensed traders, are among the most virtuous of mankind—needy unfortunates who struggle to save a few cash in the purchase of their pint of salt.[196] Are they your unlicensed traders?” The Judge then bade the lictors buy four pecks of salt, and send it to Wang’s house for him, together with that which had been found upon him; and, at the same time, he gave Wang an iron scourge, and told him to superintend the works at the river. So Wang followed the devils, and found the river swarming with people like ants in an ant-hill. The water was turbid and red, the stench from it being almost unbearable, while those who were employed in cleaning it out were working there naked. Sometimes they would sink down in the horrid mass of decaying bodies: sometimes they would get lazy, and then the iron scourge was applied to their backs. The assistant-superintendents had small scented balls, which they held in their mouths. Wang himself approached the bank, and saw the licensed salt-merchant of Kao-wan[197] in the midst of it all, and thrashed him well with his scourge, until he was afraid he would never come up again. This went on for three days and three nights, by which time half the workmen were dead, and the work completed; whereupon the same two devils escorted him home again, and then he waked up.

Wang followed the devils until they finally arrived at a city, where he was brought before the Judge, who was seated in his courtroom. When the Judge checked the records, one of the devils explained that Wang had been arrested for unlicensed trading. The Judge became very angry and said, “Those who engage in illegal salt trading not only cheat the State out of its rightful revenue but also exploit the livelihoods of the people. However, those who are labeled as unlicensed traders by today’s greedy officials and corrupt merchants are often the most virtuous among us—unfortunate individuals trying to save a few coins to buy their bit of salt. Are they your unlicensed traders?” The Judge then ordered the lictors to buy four pecks of salt and send it to Wang’s house, along with what had been found on him. At the same time, he gave Wang an iron scourge and told him to supervise the work at the river. So, Wang followed the devils and found the river crowded with people like ants in an anthill. The water was murky and red, with a stench that was almost unbearable, while those tasked with cleaning it were working there naked. Sometimes they would sink into the horrific mass of decaying bodies; at other times, they would slack off, and the iron scourge would be used on their backs. The assistant supervisors had small scented balls in their mouths. Wang approached the bank and saw the licensed salt merchant of Kao-wan in the midst of it all, thrashing him with his scourge until he feared he might never come up again. This continued for three days and three nights, by which time half of the workers were dead, and the work was finished; then the same two devils escorted him home again, and he woke up.

As a matter of fact, Wang had gone out to sell some salt, and had not come back. Next morning, when his wife opened the house door, she found two bags of salt in the court-yard; and, as her husband did not return, she sent off some people to search for him, and they discovered him lying senseless by the wayside. He was immediately conveyed home, where, after a little time, he recovered consciousness, and related what had taken place. Strange to say, the licensed salt-merchant had fallen down in a fit on the previous evening, and had only just recovered; and Wang, hearing that his body was covered with sores—the result of the beating with the iron scourge—went off to his house to see him; however, directly the wretched man set eyes on Wang, he hastily covered himself up with the bed-clothes, forgetting that they were no longer at the infernal river. He did not recover from his injuries for a year, after which he retired from trade.[198]

Actually, Wang had gone out to sell some salt and hadn’t come back. The next morning, when his wife opened the front door, she found two bags of salt in the courtyard. Since her husband still didn’t return, she sent some people to look for him, and they found him lying unconscious by the roadside. He was quickly brought home, where, after a little while, he regained consciousness and explained what had happened. Strangely, the licensed salt merchant had collapsed from a seizure the night before and had only just come to. When Wang heard that his body was covered in sores from the beating with the iron whip, he went to visit him. However, as soon as the poor man saw Wang, he quickly covered himself with the bedclothes, forgetting that they were no longer at the hellish river. He didn’t heal from his injuries for a year, after which he retired from trade.[198]

CXIII.
COLLECTING SUBSCRIPTIONS.

The Frog-God frequently employs a magician to deliver its oracles to those who have faith. Should the magician declare that the God is pleased, happiness is sure to follow; but if he says the God is angry, women and children[199] sit sorrowfully about, and neglect even their meals. Such is the customary belief, and it is probably not altogether devoid of foundation.

The Frog-God often uses a magician to share its messages with those who believe. If the magician says the God is happy, joy is certain to come; but if he claims the God is upset, women and children[199] sit around sadly and even skip their meals. This is a common belief, and it likely has some truth to it.

There was a certain wealthy merchant, named Chou, who was a very stingy man. Once, when some repairs were necessary to the temple of the God of War,[200] and rich and poor were subscribing as much as each could afford, he alone gave nothing.[201] By-and-by the works were stopped for want of funds, and the committee of management were at a loss what to do next. It happened that just then there was a festival in honour of the Frog-God, at which the magician suddenly cried out, “General Chou[202] has given orders for a further subscription. Bring forth the books.” The people all shouting assent to this, the magician went on to say, “Those who have already subscribed will not be compelled to do so again; those who have not subscribed must give according to their means.” Thereupon various persons began to put down their names, and when this was finished, the magician examined the books. He then asked if Mr. Chou was present; and the latter, who was skulking behind, in dread lest he should be detected by the God, had no alternative but to come to the front. “Put yourself down for one hundred taels,” said the magician to him; and when Chou hesitated, he cried out to him in anger, “You could give two hundred for your own bad purposes: how much more should you do so in a good cause?” alluding to a scandalous intrigue of Chou’s, the consequences of which he had averted by payment of the sum mentioned. This put our friend to the blush, and he was obliged to enter his name for one hundred taels, at which his wife was very angry, and said the magician was a rogue, and whenever he came to collect the money he was put off with some excuse.

There was a wealthy merchant named Chou who was very stingy. Once, when some repairs were needed for the temple of the God of War, rich and poor were contributing as much as they could, but he didn’t give anything. Eventually, the work was halted due to lack of funds, and the management committee didn’t know what to do next. At that time, there was a festival honoring the Frog-God, and the magician suddenly called out, “General Chou has ordered a new round of contributions. Bring out the books.” The crowd cheered in agreement, and the magician continued, “Those who’ve already contributed don’t have to do it again; those who haven’t must give what they can.” Various people started signing their names, and when that was done, the magician looked through the books. He then asked if Mr. Chou was present; Chou, who was hiding in fear of being caught by the God, had no choice but to step forward. “Write down one hundred taels for him,” the magician said, and when Chou hesitated, he shouted at him angrily, “You can give two hundred for your own selfish purposes; how much more should you give for a good cause?” referencing a scandalous affair of Chou’s that he had avoided by paying the mentioned sum. This embarrassed Chou, and he had to write his name for one hundred taels, which made his wife very angry. She claimed the magician was a fraud and said that whenever he came to collect the money, they always had an excuse ready.

Shortly afterwards, Chou was one day going to sleep, when he heard a noise outside his house, like the blowing of an ox, and beheld a huge frog walking leisurely through the front door, which was just big enough to let it pass. Once inside, the creature laid itself down to sleep, with its head on the threshold, to the great horror of all the inmates; upon which Chou observed that it had probably come to collect his subscription, and burning some incense, he vowed that he would pay down thirty taels on the spot, and send the balance later on. The frog, however, did not move, so Chou promised fifty, and then there was a slight decrease in the frog’s size. Another twenty brought it down to the size of a peck measure; and when Chou said the full amount should be paid on the spot, the frog became suddenly no larger than one’s fist, and disappeared through a hole in the wall. Chou immediately sent off fifty taels, at which all the other subscribers were much astonished, not knowing what had taken place. A few days afterwards the magician said Chou still owed fifty taels, and that he had better send it in soon; so Chou forwarded ten more, hoping now to have done with the matter. However, as he and his wife were one day sitting down to dinner, the frog reappeared, and glaring with anger, took up a position on the bed, which creaked under it, as though unable to bear the weight. Putting its head on the pillow, the frog went off to sleep, its body gradually swelling up until it was as big as a buffalo, and nearly filled the room, causing Chou to send off the balance of his subscription without a moment’s delay. There was now no diminution in the size of the frog’s body; and by-and-by crowds of small frogs came hopping in, boring through the walls, jumping on the bed, catching flies on the cooking-stove, and dying in the saucepans, until the place was quite unbearable. Three days passed thus, and then Chou sought out the magician, and asked him what was to be done. The latter said he could manage it, and began by vowing on behalf of Chou twenty more taels’ subscription. At this the frog raised its head, and a further increase caused it to move one foot; and by the time a hundred taels was reached, the frog was walking out of the door. At the door, however, it stopped, and lay down once more, which the magician explained by saying, that immediate payment was required; so Chou handed over the amount at once, and the frog, shrinking down to its usual size, mingled with its companions, and departed with them.

Shortly after, Chou was getting ready for bed when he heard a sound outside his house, like the lowing of an ox. He saw a huge frog walking slowly through the front door, which was just big enough for it to fit through. Once inside, the creature lay down to sleep with its head on the threshold, horrifying everyone in the house. Chou figured it had probably come to collect his payment, so he burned some incense and promised to pay thirty taels right then and there and send the rest later. However, the frog didn't budge, so Chou offered fifty taels, and the frog shrank slightly. Another twenty brought it down to the size of a peck measure, and when Chou insisted that the full amount be paid immediately, the frog suddenly shrank to the size of a fist and disappeared through a hole in the wall. Chou quickly sent off fifty taels, leaving everyone else confused about what had just happened. A few days later, the magician told Chou that he still owed fifty taels and needed to send it soon, so Chou forwarded ten more, hoping to settle the matter. However, one day, while he and his wife were having dinner, the frog reappeared, glaring angrily and taking a position on the bed, which creaked under its weight as if it couldn’t handle it. Resting its head on the pillow, the frog fell asleep, its body swelling until it was as large as a buffalo, nearly filling the room, which caused Chou to immediately send the rest of his payment without hesitation. The frog's size didn't decrease, and soon, a swarm of smaller frogs started hopping in, breaking through the walls, jumping on the bed, catching flies on the stove, and dying in the pots, until the situation became unbearable. Three days passed like this, and Chou went to find the magician to ask what to do. The magician said he could take care of it and started by promising an additional twenty taels on Chou's behalf. At this, the frog lifted its head, and with another increase in the payment, it moved one foot; by the time they reached a hundred taels, the frog was walking out the door. However, it paused at the door and lay down again, which the magician explained meant that immediate payment was needed. So, Chou handed over the amount right away, and the frog shrank back to its usual size, mixed with its companions, and left with them.

The repairs to the temple were accordingly completed, but for “lighting the eyes,”[203] and the attendant festivities, some further subscriptions were wanted. Suddenly, the magician, pointing at the managers, cried out, “There is money short; of fifteen men, two of you are defaulters.” At this, all declared they had given what they could afford; but the magician went on to say, “It is not a question of what you can afford; you have misappropriated the funds[204] that should not have been touched, and misfortune would come upon you, but that, in return for your exertions, I shall endeavour to avert it from you. The magician himself is not without taint.[205] Let him set you a good example.” Thereupon, the magician rushed into his house, and brought out all the money he had, saying, “I stole eight taels myself, which I will now refund.” He then weighed what silver he had, and finding that it only amounted to a little over six taels, he made one of the bystanders take a note of the difference. Then the others came forward and paid up, each what he had misappropriated from the public fund. All this time the magician had been in a divine ecstasy, not knowing what he was saying; and when he came round, and was told what had happened, his shame knew no bounds, so he pawned some of his clothes, and paid in the balance of his own debt. As to the two defaulters who did not pay, one of them was ill for a month and more; while the other had a bad attack of boils.

The repairs to the temple were completed, but for “lighting the eyes,”[203] and the related festivities, some additional donations were needed. Suddenly, the magician pointed at the managers and shouted, “There’s a shortage of funds; out of fifteen men, two of you are deadbeats.” At this, everyone insisted they had contributed what they could, but the magician continued, “It’s not about what you can afford; you’ve misused the funds[204] that should have been untouched, and misfortune will come upon you, but I’ll try to protect you in return for your efforts. The magician himself isn't without fault.[205] He should set a good example.” Then, the magician rushed into his house and brought out all the money he had, declaring, “I stole eight taels myself, and I’m going to pay it back now.” He weighed the silver he had and found it was just over six taels, asking one of the onlookers to note the difference. The others then stepped up and paid back what they had taken from the public fund. The whole time, the magician had been in a state of ecstasy, unaware of what he was saying; when he finally came to his senses and was told what happened, he felt immense shame, so he pawned some of his clothes to cover his debt. As for the two deadbeats who didn’t pay, one fell ill for over a month, while the other suffered a severe outbreak of boils.

CXIV.
TAOIST MIRACLES.

At Chi-nan Fu there lived a certain priest: I cannot say whence he came, or what was his name. Winter and summer alike he wore but one unlined robe, and a yellow girdle about his waist, with neither shirt nor trousers. He combed his hair with a broken comb, holding the ends in his mouth, like the strings of a hat. By day he wandered about the market-place; at night he slept in the street, and to a distance of several feet round where he lay, the ice and snow would melt. When he first arrived at Chi-nan he used to perform miracles, and the people vied with each other in making him presents. One day a disreputable young fellow gave him a quantity of wine, and begged him in return to divulge the secret of his power; and when the priest refused, the young man watched him get into the river to bathe, and then ran off with his clothes. The priest called out to him to bring them back, promising that he would do as the young man required; but the latter, distrusting the priest’s good faith, refused to do so; whereupon the priest’s girdle was forthwith changed into a snake, several spans in circumference, which coiled itself round its master’s head, and glared and hissed terribly. The young man now fell on his knees, and humbly prayed the priest to save his life; at which the priest put his girdle on again, and a snake that had appeared to be his girdle, wriggled away and disappeared. The priest’s fame was thus firmly established, and the gentry and officials of the place were constantly inviting him to join them in their festive parties. By-and-by the priest said he was going to invite his entertainers to a return feast;[206] and at the appointed time each one of them found on his table a formal invitation to a banquet at the Water Pavilion, but no one knew who had brought the letters. However, they all went, and were met at the door by the priest, in his usual garb; and when they got inside, the place was all desolate and bare, with no banquet ready. “I’m afraid I shall be obliged to ask you gentlemen to let me use your attendants,” said the priest to his guests; “I am a poor man, and keep no servants myself.” To this all readily consented; whereupon the priest drew a double door upon the wall, and rapped upon it with his knuckles. Somebody answered from within, and immediately the door was thrown open, and a splendid array of handsome chairs, and tables loaded with exquisite viands and costly wines, burst upon the gaze of the astonished guests. The priest bade the attendants receive all these things from the door, and bring them outside, cautioning them on no account to speak with the people inside; and thus a most luxurious entertainment was provided to the great amazement of all present.

In Chi-nan Fu, there was a certain priest: I can’t say where he came from or what his name was. He wore just one unlined robe all year round and had a yellow sash around his waist, with no shirt or pants. He combed his hair with a broken comb, holding the ends in his mouth, like the strings of a hat. During the day, he wandered around the market; at night, he slept in the street, and a few feet around where he lay, the ice and snow would melt. When he first arrived in Chi-nan, he used to perform miracles, and people competed to give him gifts. One day, a shady young man gave him some wine and asked him to reveal the secret of his powers; when the priest refused, the young man watched him go into the river to bathe and ran off with his clothes. The priest shouted for him to return them, promising he’d do what the young man wanted; but the latter, doubting the priest’s honesty, refused. Then the priest’s girdle instantly transformed into a snake, several spans wide, that coiled itself around his head and glared and hissed menacingly. The young man fell to his knees and humbly begged the priest to save his life; at which point, the priest put his girdle back on, and the snake that looked like his girdle slithered away and vanished. The priest's reputation was firmly established, and the local gentry and officials constantly invited him to their celebrations. Eventually, the priest said he was going to invite his hosts to a return feast;[206] and at the designated time, each one found a formal invitation to a banquet at the Water Pavilion on their table, but no one knew who had delivered the letters. Nevertheless, they all attended and were greeted at the door by the priest in his usual attire; once inside, they found the place empty and bare, with no banquet prepared. “I’m afraid I’ll have to ask you gentlemen to lend me your servants,” said the priest to his guests; “I’m a poor man and have no staff myself.” They all readily agreed; then the priest drew a double door on the wall and knocked on it. Someone answered from inside, and immediately the door swung open, revealing a stunning array of beautiful chairs and tables filled with exquisite dishes and expensive wines, astonishing the guests. The priest instructed the attendants to receive all these items from inside the door and bring them outside, warning them not to speak with anyone inside; thus, a magnificent feast was arranged to the great amazement of everyone present.

Now this Pavilion stood upon the bank of a small lake, and every year, at the proper season, it was literally covered with lilies; but, at the time of this feast, the weather was cold, and the surface of the lake was of a smoky green colour. “It’s a pity,” said one of the guests, “that the lilies are not out”—a sentiment in which the others very cordially agreed, when suddenly a servant came running in to say that, at that moment, the lake was a perfect mass of lilies. Every one jumped up directly, and ran to look out of the window, and, lo! it was so; and in another minute the fragrant perfume of the flowers was borne towards them by the breeze. Hardly knowing what to make of this strange sight, they sent off some servants, in a boat, to gather a few of the lilies, but they soon returned empty-handed, saying, that the flowers seemed to shift their position as fast as they rowed towards them; at which the priest laughed, and said, “These are but the lilies of your imagination, and have no real existence.” And later on, when the wine was finished, the flowers began to droop and fade; and by-and-by a breeze from the north carried off every sign of them, leaving the lake as it had been before.

Now this pavilion was located on the shore of a small lake, and every year, during the right season, it was completely covered with lilies. However, at the time of this feast, the weather was chilly, and the surface of the lake had a murky green color. “It’s a shame,” one of the guests said, “that the lilies aren’t in bloom,” a sentiment that everyone else wholeheartedly agreed with, when suddenly a servant rushed in to say that, at that moment, the lake was full of lilies. Everyone immediately jumped up and ran to the window, and sure enough, it was true; within a minute, the sweet fragrance of the flowers wafted toward them with the breeze. Not quite knowing how to interpret this strange sight, they sent some servants out in a boat to collect a few of the lilies, but they soon came back empty-handed, saying that the flowers seemed to move away as quickly as they rowed toward them. The priest laughed and said, “These are just the lilies of your imagination; they don’t actually exist.” Later, when the wine ran out, the flowers started to droop and fade, and eventually a northern breeze blew away any trace of them, leaving the lake just as it had been before.

A certain Taot‘ai,[207] at Chi-nan, was much taken with this priest, and gave him rooms at his yamên. One day, he had some friends to dinner, and set before them some very choice old wine that he had, and of which he only brought out a small quantity at a time, not wishing to get through it too rapidly. The guests, however, liked it so much that they asked for more; upon which the Taot‘ai said, “he was very sorry, but it was all finished.” The priest smiled at this, and said, “I can give the gentlemen some, if they will oblige me by accepting it;” and immediately inserted the wine-kettle[208] in his sleeve, bringing it out again directly, and pouring out for the guests. This wine tasted exactly like the choice wine they had just been drinking, and the priest gave them all as much of it as they wanted, which made the Taot‘ai suspect that something was wrong; so, after the dinner, he went into his cellar to look at his own stock, when he found the jars closely tied down, with unbroken seals, but one and all empty. In a great rage, he caused the priest to be arrested for sorcery, and proceeded to have him bambooed; but no sooner had the bamboo touched the priest than the Taot‘ai himself felt a sting of pain, which increased at every blow; and, in a few moments, there was the priest writhing and shrieking under every cut,[209] while the Taot‘ai was sitting in a pool of blood. Accordingly, the punishment was soon stopped, and the priest was commanded to leave Chi-nan, which he did, and I know not whither he went. He was subsequently seen at Nanking, dressed precisely as of old; but on being spoken to, he only smiled and made no reply.

A certain Taot'ai, [207] at Chi-nan, was quite fond of this priest and offered him a place to stay at his government office. One day, he invited some friends for dinner and served them some very fine, old wine that he kept in small batches, not wanting to run out too quickly. The guests enjoyed it so much that they asked for more; to which the Taot'ai apologized, saying it was all gone. The priest smiled and offered, "I can provide some if you wouldn’t mind accepting it;" and immediately pulled a wine kettle [208] from his sleeve, pouring it out for the guests. This wine tasted exactly like the premium wine they had just been drinking, and the priest generously served them as much as they wanted, which made the Taot'ai suspicious. After dinner, he went to check his cellar and found all the jars tightly sealed and completely empty. Furious, he had the priest arrested for sorcery and ordered him to be beaten with bamboo; however, as soon as the bamboo touched the priest, the Taot'ai felt a sharp pain that intensified with each strike. Within moments, the priest was writhing and screaming in pain, while the Taot'ai sat in a pool of blood. Consequently, the punishment was quickly halted, and the priest was ordered to leave Chi-nan, which he did, and I don’t know where he went. He was later seen in Nanking, dressed just as he had been before; but when spoken to, he only smiled and said nothing.

CXV.
ARRIVAL OF BUDDHIST PRIESTS.

Two Buddhist priests having arrived from the West,[210] one went to the Wu-t‘ai hill, while the other hung up his staff[211] at T‘ai-shan. Their clothes, complexions, language, and features, were very different from those of our country. They further said they had crossed the Fiery Mountains, from the peaks of which smoke was always issuing as from the chimney of a furnace; that they could only travel after rain, and that excessive caution was necessary to avoid displacing any stone and thus giving a vent to the flames. They also stated that they had passed through the River of Sand, in the middle of which was a crystal hill with perpendicular sides and perfectly transparent; and that there was a defile just broad enough to admit a single cart, its entrance guarded by two dragons with crossed horns. Those who wished to pass prostrated themselves before these dragons, and on receiving permission to enter, the horns opened and let them through. The dragons were of a white colour, and their scales and bristles seemed to be of crystal. Eighteen winters and summers these priests had been on the road; and of twelve who started from the west together, only two reached China.[212] These two said that in their country four of our mountains are held in great esteem, namely, T‘ai, Hua, Wu-t‘ai, and Lo-chia. The people there also think that China[213] is paved with yellow gold, that Kuan-yin and Wên-shu[214] are still alive, and that they have only come here to be sure of their Buddhahood and of immortal life. Hearing these words it struck me that this was precisely what our own people say and think about the West; and that if travellers from each country could only meet half way and tell each other the true state of affairs, there would be some hearty laughter on both sides, and a saving of much unnecessary trouble.

Two Buddhist monks arrived from the West. One went to Wu-tai hill, while the other hung up his staff at Tai Shan. Their clothing, skin tones, language, and features were very different from ours. They said they had crossed the Fiery Mountains, which always let out smoke like a furnace; they could only travel after it rained, and they had to be very careful not to disturb any stones, or else the flames would escape. They also mentioned crossing the River of Sand, which had a crystal hill in the middle with steep sides and was perfectly clear; there was a narrow pass wide enough for only one cart, guarded by two dragons with crossed horns. Anyone wanting to pass had to bow before the dragons, and once they got permission, the horns would open and let them through. The dragons were white, and their scales and bristles looked like crystal. These monks had been traveling for eighteen years; out of twelve who had started together from the west, only two made it to China. These two shared that in their country, four of our mountains are highly regarded: Tai, Hua, Wu-tai, and Lo-chia. People there also believe that China is paved with yellow gold, that Kuan-yin and Wên-shu are still alive, and that they came here to assure themselves of their Buddhahood and eternal life. Hearing this, it struck me that this was exactly what our people say and think about the West; if travelers from both sides could meet halfway and share the truth, there would be hearty laughter on both ends and a lot of unnecessary trouble could be avoided.

CXVI.
THE STOLEN EYES.

When His Excellency Mr. T‘ang, of our village, was quite a child, a relative of his took him to a temple to see the usual theatrical performances.[215] He was a clever little fellow, afraid of nothing and nobody; and when he saw one of the clay images in the vestibule staring at him with its great glass[216] eyes, the temptation was irresistible; and, secretly gouging them out with his finger, he carried them off with him. When they reached home, his relative was taken suddenly ill and remained for a long time speechless; at length, jumping up he cried out several times in a voice of thunder, “Why did you gouge out my eyes?” His family did not know what to make of this, until little T‘ang told them what he had done; they then immediately began to pray to the possessed man, saying, “A mere child, unconscious of the wickedness of his act, took away in his fun thy sacred eyes. They shall be reverently replaced.” Thereupon the voice exclaimed, “In that case, I shall go away;” and he had hardly spoken before T‘ang’s relative fell flat upon the ground and lay there in a state of insensibility for some time. When he recovered, they asked him concerning what he had said; but he remembered nothing of it. The eyes were then forthwith restored to their original sockets.

When Mr. T'ang, from our village, was just a kid, a relative took him to a temple to check out the usual theater shows. [215] He was a smart little guy, not scared of anything or anyone. When he saw one of the clay figures in the entrance staring at him with its big glass [216] eyes, he couldn't resist the urge. So, he secretly poked them out with his finger and took them home with him. When they got back, his relative suddenly got really sick and couldn’t speak for a long time. Finally, he jumped up and shouted several times in a booming voice, “Why did you gouge out my eyes?” His family was confused until little T'ang told them what he had done. They immediately began to pray to the possessed man, saying, “A mere child, unaware of the wrongness of his actions, took your sacred eyes in play. They shall be respectfully replaced.” Then the voice replied, “In that case, I shall go away,” and hardly had he said this before T'ang's relative collapsed to the ground and lay there unconscious for a while. When he came to, they asked him about what he had said, but he didn’t remember anything. The eyes were then quickly returned to their original sockets.

CXVII.
THE INVISIBLE PRIEST.

Mr. Han was a gentleman of good family, on very intimate terms with a skilful Taoist priest and magician named Tan, who, when sitting amongst other guests, would suddenly become invisible. Mr. Han was extremely anxious to learn this art, but Tan refused all his entreaties, “Not,” as he said, “because I want to keep the secret for myself, but simply as a matter of principle. To teach the superior man[217] would be well enough; others, however, would avail themselves of such knowledge to plunder their neighbours. There is no fear that you would do this, though even you might be tempted in certain ways.” Mr. Han, finding all his efforts unavailing, flew into a great passion, and secretly arranged with his servants that they should give the magician a sound beating; and, in order to prevent his escape through the power of making himself invisible, he had his threshing-floor[218] covered with a fine ash-dust, so that at any rate his footsteps would be seen and the servants could strike just above them.[219] He then inveigled Tan to the appointed spot, which he had no sooner reached than Han’s servants began to belabour him on all sides with leathern thongs. Tan immediately became invisible, but his footprints were clearly seen as he moved about hither and thither to avoid the blows, and the servants went on striking above them until finally he succeeded in getting away. Mr. Han then went home, and subsequently Tan reappeared and told the servants that he could stay there no longer, adding that before he went he intended to give them all a feast in return for many things they had done for him. And diving into his sleeve he brought forth a quantity of delicious meats and wines which he spread out upon the table, begging them to sit down and enjoy themselves. The servants did so, and one and all of them got drunk and insensible; upon which Tan picked each of them up and stowed them away in his sleeve. When Mr. Han heard of this, he begged Tan to perform some other trick; so Tan drew upon the wall a city, and knocking at the gate with his hand it was instantly thrown open. He then put inside it his wallet and clothes, and stepping through the gateway himself, waved his hand and bade Mr. Han farewell. The city gates were now closed, and Tan vanished from their sight. It was said that he appeared again in Ch‘ing-chou, where he taught little boys to paint a circle on their hands, and, by dabbing this on to another person’s face or clothes, to imprint the circle on the place thus struck without a trace of it being left behind upon the hand.

Mr. Han was a man of good background, very close to a skilled Taoist priest and magician named Tan, who would suddenly disappear while sitting with other guests. Mr. Han was very eager to learn this skill, but Tan rejected all his requests, saying, “Not because I want to keep the secret for myself, but simply based on principle. Teaching a wise person[217] would be fine; others, however, would use such knowledge to steal from their neighbors. I have no doubt you wouldn’t do this, though you might be tempted in certain situations.” Mr. Han, finding all his attempts unsuccessful, became very angry and secretly arranged for his servants to give the magician a thorough beating. To prevent Tan from escaping by becoming invisible, he had his threshing-floor[218] covered with fine ash, so that at least his footprints would show, allowing the servants to strike just above them.[219] He then lured Tan to the designated spot, and as soon as Tan arrived, Han’s servants began to hit him from all sides with leather thongs. Tan immediately became invisible, but his footprints were clearly visible as he moved around trying to dodge the blows, and the servants continued to strike above them until he finally managed to escape. Mr. Han then went home, and later, Tan reappeared and informed the servants that he could not stay any longer. He added that before leaving, he wanted to treat them to a feast in appreciation of the many things they had done for him. Reaching into his sleeve, he pulled out a variety of delicious food and drinks, which he set on the table, inviting them to sit down and enjoy. The servants did so, and all of them ended up drunk and unconscious; at which point, Tan picked each of them up and tucked them into his sleeve. When Mr. Han heard about this, he asked Tan to perform another trick; so Tan drew a city on the wall, and when he knocked at the gate with his hand, it was instantly opened. He then placed his wallet and clothes inside the city, stepped through the gateway himself, waved his hand, and said goodbye to Mr. Han. The city gates closed immediately, and Tan disappeared from view. It was said that he later appeared in Ch‘ing-chou, where he taught little boys to paint a circle on their hands and, by pressing this onto another person’s face or clothes, imprint the circle without leaving any trace on their hands.

CXVIII.
THE CENSOR IN PURGATORY.

Just beyond Fêng-tu[220] there is a fathomless cave which is reputed to be the entrance to Purgatory. All the implements of torture employed therein are of human manufacture; old, worn-out gyves and fetters being occasionally found at the mouth of the cave, and as regularly replaced by new ones, which disappear the same night, and for which the magistrate of the district makes a formal charge[221] in his accounts.

Just beyond Fêng-tu[220] there’s a deep cave that’s said to be the entrance to Purgatory. All the tools of torture used inside are made by people; old, worn-out shackles and chains are sometimes found at the cave's entrance, and just as often, they are replaced by new ones that vanish that same night, for which the local magistrate makes a formal note[221] in his records.

Under the Ming dynasty, there was a certain Censor,[222] named Hua, whose duties brought him to this place; and hearing the story of the cave, he said he did not believe it, but would penetrate into it and see for himself. People tried to dissuade him from such an enterprise; however, he paid no heed to their remonstrances, and entered the cave with a lighted candle in his hand, followed by two attendants. They had proceeded about half a mile, when suddenly the candle was violently extinguished, and Mr. Hua saw before him a broad flight of steps leading up to the Ten Courts, or Judgment-halls, in each of which a judge was sitting with his robes and tablets all complete. On the eastern side there was one vacant place; and when the judges saw Mr. Hua, they hastened down the steps to meet him, and each one cried out, “So you have come at last, have you? I hope you have been quite well since last we met.” Mr. Hua asked what the place was; to which they replied that it was the Court of Purgatory, and then Mr. Hua in a great fright was about to take his leave, when the judges stopped him, saying, “No, no, Sir! that is your seat there; how can you imagine you are to go back again?” Thereupon Mr. Hua was overwhelmed with fear, and begged and implored the judges to forgive him; but the latter declared they could not interfere with the decrees of fate, and taking down the register of Life and Death they showed him that it had been ordained that on such a day of such a month his living body would pass into the realms of darkness. When Mr. Hua read these words he shivered and shook as if iced water was being poured down his back, and thinking of his old mother and his young children, his tears began to flow. At that juncture an angel in golden armour appeared, holding in his hand a document written on yellow silk,[223] before which the judges all performed a respectful obeisance. They then unfolded and read the document, which was nothing more or less than a general pardon from the Almighty for the suffering sinners in Purgatory, by virtue of which Mr. Hua’s fate would be set aside, and he would be enabled to return once more to the light of day. Thereupon the judges congratulated him upon his release, and started him on his way home; but he had not got more than a few steps of the way before he found himself plunged in total darkness. He was just beginning to despair, when forth from the gloom came a God with a red face and a long beard, rays of light shooting out from his body and illuminating the darkness around. Mr. Hua made up to him at once, and begged to know how he could get out of the cave; to which the God curtly replied, “Repeat the sûtras of Buddha!” and vanished instantly from his sight. Now Mr. Hua had forgotten almost all the sûtras he had ever known; however, he remembered a little of the diamond sûtra, and, clasping his hands in an attitude of prayer, he began to repeat it aloud. No sooner had he done this than a faint streak of light glimmered through the darkness, and revealed to him the direction of the path; but the next moment he was at a loss how to go on and the light forthwith disappeared. He then set himself to think hard what the next verse was, and as fast as he recollected and could go on repeating, so fast did the light reappear to guide him on his way, until at length he emerged once more from the mouth of the cave. As to the fate of the two servants who accompanied him it is needless to inquire.

Under the Ming dynasty, there was a Censor named Hua, whose job took him to this place. After hearing the story of the cave, he said he didn’t believe it but would go in to see for himself. People tried to talk him out of it; however, he ignored their warnings and entered the cave with a candle in hand, followed by two attendants. They had gone about half a mile when suddenly the candle went out, and Mr. Hua found himself in front of a wide set of stairs leading up to the Ten Courts, or Judgment Halls, where a judge was seated in each one, fully robed and ready. There was one empty seat on the eastern side, and when the judges saw Mr. Hua, they hurried down the steps to greet him, each one exclaiming, “So you finally made it! I hope you’ve been well since we last met.” Mr. Hua asked what the place was, and they replied that it was the Court of Purgatory. Just then, filled with dread, Mr. Hua was about to leave when the judges stopped him, saying, “No, no, Sir! That’s your seat there; how do you think you’re going back?” Mr. Hua was struck with fear and begged the judges to forgive him, but they told him they couldn’t interfere with fate’s decrees, and after pulling out the register of Life and Death, they showed him that it was scheduled for him to pass into darkness on that day of that month. When Mr. Hua read this, he shivered as if cold water was poured down his back. Thinking of his elderly mother and young children, he started to cry. At that moment, an angel in golden armor appeared, holding a document written on yellow silk, to which the judges all bowed respectfully. They then unfolded and read the document, which was simply a general pardon from the Almighty for the suffering sinners in Purgatory. This meant that Mr. Hua’s fate would be overturned, and he could return to the light of day. The judges congratulated him on his release and sent him on his way home; but he had barely taken a few steps when he found himself surrounded by complete darkness. Just as he was about to lose hope, a God with a red face and a long beard appeared, light radiating from his body and illuminating the darkness. Mr. Hua approached him immediately and asked how he could escape the cave. The God curtly replied, “Recite the sutras of Buddha!” and vanished from sight. Mr. Hua had forgotten nearly all the sutras he used to know, but he remembered a little of the diamond sutra. Clasping his hands in prayer, he began to recite it out loud. As soon as he did, a faint streak of light appeared through the darkness, revealing the path ahead. However, in the next moment, he forgot how to continue, and the light disappeared. He concentrated hard, recalling the next verse, and as quickly as he remembered the lines and recited them, the light reappeared to guide him until, at last, he emerged from the mouth of the cave. As for the fate of the two servants who accompanied him, it’s not necessary to inquire.

CXIX.
MR. WILLOW AND THE LOCUSTS.

During the Ming dynasty a plague of locusts[224] visited Ch‘ing-yen, and was advancing rapidly towards the I district, when the magistrate of that place, in great tribulation at the pending disaster, retired one day to sleep behind the screen in his office. There he dreamt that a young graduate, named Willow, wearing a tall hat and a green robe, and of very commanding stature, came to see him, and declared that he could tell the magistrate how to get rid of the locusts. “To-morrow,” said he, “on the south-west road, you will see a woman riding[225] on a large jennet: she is the Spirit of the Locusts; ask her, and she will help you.” The magistrate thought this strange advice; however, he got everything ready, and waited, as he had been told, at the roadside. By-and-by, along came a woman with her hair tied up in a knot, and a serge cape over her shoulders, riding slowly northwards on an old mule; whereupon the magistrate burned some sticks of incense, and, seizing the mule’s bridle, humbly presented a goblet of wine. The woman asked him what he wanted; to which he replied, “Lady, I implore you to save my small magistracy from the dreadful ravages of your locusts.” “Oho!” said the woman, “that scoundrel, Willow, has been letting the cat out of the bag, has he? He shall suffer for it: I won’t touch your crops.” She then drank three cups of wine, and vanished out of sight. Subsequently, when the locusts did come, they flew high in the air, and did not settle on the crops; but they stripped the leaves off every willow-tree far and wide; and then the magistrate awaked to the fact that the graduate of his dream was the Spirit of the Willows. Some said that this happy result was owing to the magistrate’s care for the welfare of his people.

During the Ming dynasty, a plague of locusts[224] hit Ch‘ing-yen and was quickly heading towards the I district. The magistrate of that area, deeply troubled by the looming disaster, retreated one day to sleep behind the screen in his office. In his dream, he saw a tall, impressive young graduate named Willow, wearing a tall hat and a green robe, who told him he could help get rid of the locusts. “Tomorrow,” he said, “on the south-west road, you’ll see a woman riding[225] on a large jennet: she is the Spirit of the Locusts; ask her for assistance.” The magistrate found this advice strange but prepared everything and waited as instructed by the roadside. Eventually, a woman appeared, her hair tied up in a knot and a serge cape over her shoulders, riding slowly north on an old mule. The magistrate burned some incense, took hold of the mule’s bridle, and humbly offered her a goblet of wine. The woman asked what he wanted, to which he responded, “Lady, I beg you to save my small magistracy from the horrible destruction caused by your locusts.” “Oh!” the woman exclaimed, “that rascal Willow has spilled the beans, hasn’t he? He will pay for this: I won’t touch your crops.” She then drank three cups of wine and disappeared from sight. Later, when the locusts arrived, they flew high in the air and didn’t settle on the crops, but they stripped the leaves off every willow tree for miles. That’s when the magistrate realized that the graduate from his dream was the Spirit of the Willows. Some claimed that this fortunate outcome was due to the magistrate’s concern for the well-being of his people.

CXX.
MR. TUNG; OR, VIRTUE REWARDED.

At Ch‘ing-chow there lived a Mr. Tung, President of one of the Six Boards, whose domestic regulations were so strict that the men and women servants were not allowed to speak to each other.[226] One day he caught a slave-girl laughing and talking with one of his attendants, and gave them both a sound rating. That night he retired to sleep, accompanied by his valet-de-chambre, in his library, the door of which, as it was very hot weather, was left wide open. When the night was far advanced, the valet was awaked by a noise at his master’s bed: and, opening his eyes, he saw, by the light of the moon, the attendant above-mentioned pass out of the door with something in his hand. Recognizing the man as one of the family, he thought nothing of the occurrence, but turned round and went to sleep again. Soon after, however, he was again aroused by the noise of footsteps tramping heavily across the room, and, looking up, he beheld a huge being with a red face and a long beard, very like the God of War,[227] carrying a man’s head. Horribly frightened, he crawled under the bed, and then he heard sounds above him as of clothes being shaken out, and as if some one was being shampooed.[228] In a few moments, the boots tramped once more across the room and went away; and then he gradually put out his head, and, seeing the dawn beginning to peep through the window, he stretched out his hand to reach his clothes. These he found to be soaked through and through, and, on applying his hand to his nose, he smelt the smell of blood. He now called out loudly to his master, who jumped up at once; and, by the light of a candle, they saw that the bed clothes and pillows were alike steeped in blood. Just then some constables knocked at the door, and when Mr. Tung went out to see who it was, the constables were all astonishment; “for,” said they, “a few minutes ago a man rushed wildly up to our yamên, and said he had killed his master; and, as he himself was covered with blood, he was arrested, and turned out to be a servant of yours. He also declared that he had buried your head alongside the temple of the God of War; and when we went to look, there, indeed, was a freshly-dug hole, but the head was gone.” Mr. Tung was amazed at all this story, and, on proceeding to the magistrate’s yamên, he discovered that the man in charge was the attendant whom he had scolded the day before. Thereupon, the criminal was severely bambooed and released; and then Mr. Tung, who was unwilling to make an enemy of a man of this stamp, gave him the girl to wife. However, a few nights afterwards the people who lived next door to the newly-married couple heard a terrific crash in their house, and, rushing in to see what was the matter, found that husband and wife, and the bedstead as well, had been cut clean in two as if by a sword. The ways of the God are many, indeed, but few more extraordinary than this.[229]

In Ch‘ing-chow, there lived a Mr. Tung, President of one of the Six Boards, whose household rules were so strict that the male and female servants weren't allowed to talk to each other.[226] One day, he caught a maid laughing and chatting with one of his attendants and gave them both a serious scolding. That night, he went to sleep in his library, accompanied by his valet-de-chambre, leaving the door wide open due to the hot weather. In the middle of the night, the valet was awoken by a noise at his master’s bed, and when he opened his eyes, he saw the mentioned attendant leaving the room with something in his hand, illuminated by the light of the moon. Recognizing him as part of the household, he thought nothing of it and went back to sleep. However, he was soon awoken again by the sound of heavy footsteps crossing the room. Looking up, he saw a large figure with a red face and a long beard, very much resembling the God of War, carrying a man's head. Terrified, he crawled under the bed, where he then heard noises as if clothes were being shaken out and someone was being massaged.[228] Moments later, the boots tramped across the room again and left; he finally peeked out and, seeing dawn beginning to break through the window, reached for his clothes. He found them completely soaked and, when he touched his nose, he smelled blood. He called out loudly for his master, who jumped up immediately; with a candle's light, they saw that the bedding and pillows were soaked in blood. Just then, some constables knocked at the door, and when Mr. Tung went out to see who it was, the constables were astonished; "because," they said, "a few minutes ago, a man rushed into our yamên claiming he had killed his master; since he was covered in blood, we arrested him, and he turned out to be one of your servants. He also claimed to have buried your head next to the God of War's temple; when we went to check, there was indeed a freshly-dug hole, but the head was missing." Mr. Tung was amazed by this story, and when he went to the magistrate’s yamên, he found out that the man in charge was the attendant he had scolded the day before. Consequently, the criminal was severely beaten and released; Mr. Tung, not wanting to make an enemy of someone like him, gave him the girl to marry. However, a few nights later, the neighbors of the newlywed couple heard a huge crash from their house, and when they rushed in to see what happened, they found that both husband and wife, along with the bed, had been sliced clean in two as if by a sword. The ways of the divine are indeed many, but few are as extraordinary as this.[229]

CXXI.
THE DEAD PRIEST.

A certain Taoist priest, overtaken in his wanderings by the shades of evening, sought refuge in a small Buddhist monastery. The monk’s apartment was, however, locked; so he threw his mat down in the vestibule of the shrine, and seated himself upon it. In the middle of the night, when all was still, he heard a sound of some one opening the door behind him; and looking round, he saw a Buddhist priest, covered with blood from head to foot, who did not seem to notice that anybody else was present. Accordingly, he himself pretended not to be aware of what was going on; and then he saw the other priest enter the shrine, mount the altar, and remain there some time embracing Buddha’s head, and laughing by turns. When morning came, he found the monk’s room still locked; and, suspecting something was wrong, he walked to a neighbouring village, where he told the people what he had seen. Thereupon the villagers went back with him, and broke open the door, and there before them lay the priest weltering in his blood, having evidently been killed by robbers, who had stripped the place bare. Anxious now to find out what had made the disembodied spirit of the priest laugh in the way it had been seen to do, they proceeded to inspect the head of the Buddha on the altar; and, at the back of it, they noticed a small mark, scraping through which they discovered a sum of over thirty ounces of silver. This sum was forthwith used for defraying the funeral expenses of the murdered man.

A particular Taoist priest, caught in his travels by the night, sought shelter in a small Buddhist monastery. However, the monk’s room was locked, so he laid his mat down in the entrance of the shrine and sat on it. In the middle of the night, when everything was quiet, he heard someone opening the door behind him; turning around, he saw a Buddhist priest covered in blood from head to toe, who didn’t seem to notice anyone else was there. So, he pretended not to see what was happening; then he watched the other priest enter the shrine, climb up to the altar, and stay there for a while, hugging Buddha’s head and laughing at intervals. When morning came, he found the monk’s room still locked; suspecting something was wrong, he walked to a nearby village and told the people what he had seen. The villagers then followed him back, broke down the door, and found the priest lying in his blood, clearly having been killed by robbers who had stripped the place clean. Eager to understand why the spirit of the priest laughed as it did, they examined the Buddha’s head on the altar; at the back of it, they noticed a small mark, and when they scraped it away, they discovered over thirty ounces of silver. This amount was immediately used to cover the funeral expenses of the murdered man.

CXXII.
THE FLYING COW.

A certain man, who had bought a fine cow, dreamt the same night that wings grew out of the animal’s back, and that it had flown away. Regarding this as an omen of some pending misfortune, he led the cow off to market again, and sold it at a ruinous loss. Wrapping up in a cloth the silver he received, he slung it over his back, and was half way home, when he saw a falcon eating part of a hare.[230] Approaching the bird, he found it was quite tame, and accordingly tied it by the leg to one of the corners of the cloth, in which his money was. The falcon fluttered about a good deal, trying to escape; and, by-and-by, the man’s hold being for a moment relaxed, away went the bird, cloth, money, and all. “It was destiny,” said the man every time he told the story; ignorant as he was, first, that no faith should be put in dreams;[231] and, secondly, that people shouldn’t take things they see by the wayside.[232] Quadrupeds don’t usually fly.

A specific man, who had bought a beautiful cow, dreamt that night that wings sprouted from the animal’s back and that it flew away. Thinking this was a sign of bad luck coming his way, he took the cow back to market and sold it at a huge loss. After wrapping the silver he received in a cloth, he slung it over his shoulder. He was halfway home when he spotted a falcon eating part of a hare. [230] As he approached the bird, he realized it was quite tame, so he tied it by the leg to one corner of the cloth with his money in it. The falcon flapped around a lot, trying to break free, and eventually, the man’s grip loosened for a moment, and off flew the bird, cloth, money, and all. “It was fate,” the man would say every time he recounted the story; unaware of two things: first, that you shouldn’t rely on dreams; [231] and second, that you shouldn’t take things you find by the roadside. [232] Animals don’t usually fly.

CXXIII.
THE “MIRROR AND LISTEN” TRICK.

At I-tu there lived a family of the name of Chêng. The two sons were both distinguished scholars, but the elder was early known to fame, and, consequently, the favourite with his parents, who also extended their preference to his wife. The younger brother was a trifle wild, which displeased his father and mother very much, and made them regard his wife, too, with anything but a friendly eye. The latter reproached her husband for being the cause of this, and asked him why he, being a man like his brother, could not vindicate the slights that were put upon her. This piqued him; and, setting to work in good earnest, he soon gained a fair reputation, though still not equal to his brother’s. That year the two went up for the highest degree; and, on New Year’s Eve, the wife of the younger, very anxious for the success of her husband, secretly tried the “mirror and listen” trick.[233] She saw two men pushing each other in jest, and heard them say, “You go and get cool,” which remark she was quite unable to interpret for good or for bad, so she thought no more about the matter. After the examination, the two brothers returned home; and one day, when the weather was extremely hot, and their two wives were hard at work in the cook-house, preparing food for their field-labourers, a messenger rode up in hot haste[234] to announce that the elder brother had passed. Thereupon his mother went into the cook-house, and, calling to her daughter-in-law, said, “Your husband has passed; you go and get cool.” Rage and grief now filled the breast of the second son’s wife, who, with tears in her eyes, continued her task of cooking, when suddenly another messenger rushed in to say, that the second son had passed, too. At this, his wife flung down her frying-pan, and cried out, “Now I’ll go and get cool;” and as in the heat of her excitement she uttered these words, the recollection of her trial of the “mirror and listen” trick flashed upon her, and she knew that the words of that evening had been fulfilled.

At I-tu, there lived a family named Chêng. The two sons were both accomplished scholars, but the older one gained early fame and became the favorite of their parents, who also favored his wife. The younger brother was a bit wild, which greatly displeased his parents and made them look unfavorably upon his wife as well. She blamed her husband for this situation and questioned why, being a man like his brother, he could not stand up for her against the slights she faced. This frustrated him, and determined to prove himself, he soon gained a respectable reputation, though still not on par with his brother’s. That year, both brothers sat for the highest degree; and on New Year’s Eve, the younger brother’s wife, anxious for her husband’s success, secretly tried the “mirror and listen” trick.[233] She saw two men playfully pushing each other and heard them say, “You go and get cool,” a remark she couldn’t quite interpret positively or negatively, so she dismissed it. After the examination, the two brothers returned home, and one sweltering day, while both their wives were busy cooking for their field workers, a messenger rode up in a hurry to announce that the older brother had passed. Upon hearing this, his mother went into the kitchen and called to her daughter-in-law, saying, “Your husband has passed; you go and get cool.” Anger and sadness filled the younger son’s wife as she continued cooking with tears in her eyes, when suddenly another messenger burst in to say that the younger son had passed as well. At this, his wife dropped her frying pan and exclaimed, “Now I’ll go and get cool;” and in the heat of her excitement, the memory of her earlier trial with the “mirror and listen” trick came to her, and she realized that the words from that evening had come true.

CXXIV.
THE CATTLE PLAGUE.

Ch‘ên Hua-fêng, of Mêng-shan, overpowered by the great heat, went and lay down under a tree, when suddenly up came a man with a thick comforter round his neck, who also sat down on a stone in the shade, and began fanning himself as hard as he could, the perspiration all the time running off him like a waterfall. Ch‘ên rose and said to him with a smile, “If Sir, you were to remove that comforter, you would be cool enough without the help of a fan.” “It would be easy enough,” replied the stranger, “to take off my comforter; but the difficulty would be in getting it on again.” He then went on to converse generally upon other matters, in a manner which betokened considerable refinement; and by-and-by he exclaimed, “What I should like now is just a draught of iced wine to cool the twelve joints of my œsophagus.”[235] “Come along, then,” cried Ch‘ên, “my house is close by, and I shall be happy to give you what you want.” So off they went together; and Ch‘ên set before them some capital wine, which he produced from a cave, cold enough to numb their teeth. The stranger was delighted, and remained there drinking until late in the evening, when, all at once, it began to rain. Ch‘ên lighted a lamp; and he and his guest, who now took off the comforter, sat talking together in dishabille. Every now and again the former thought he saw a light coming from the back of the stranger’s head; and when at length he had gone off into a tipsy sleep, Ch‘ên took the light to examine more closely. He found behind the ears a large cavity, partitioned by a number of membranes, and looking like a lattice, with a thin skin hanging down in front of each, the spaces being apparently empty. In great astonishment Ch‘ên took a hair-pin, and inserted it into one of these places, when pff! out flew something like a tiny cow, which broke through the window,[236] and was gone. This frightened Ch‘ên, and he determined to play no more tricks; just then, however, the stranger waked up. “Alas!” cried he, “you have been at my head, and have let out the Cattle Plague. What is to be done, now?” Ch‘ên asked what he meant: upon which the stranger said, “There is no object in further concealment. I will tell you all. I am the Angel of Pestilence for the six kinds of domestic animals. That form which you have let out attacks oxen, and I fear that, for miles round, few will escape alive.” Now Ch‘ên himself was a cattle-farmer, and when he heard this was dreadfully alarmed, and implored the stranger to tell him what to do. “What to do!” replied he; “why, I shall not escape punishment myself; how can I tell you what to do. However, you will find powdered K‘u-ts‘an[237] an efficacious remedy, that is if you don’t keep it a secret for your private use.”[238] The stranger then departed, first of all piling up a quantity of earth in a niche in the wall, a handful of which, he told Ch‘ên, given to each animal, might prove of some avail. Before long the plague did break out; and Ch‘ên, who was desirous of making a little money by it, told the remedy to no one, with the exception of his younger brother. The latter tried it on his own beasts with great success; while, on the other hand, those belonging to Ch‘ên himself died off, to the number of fifty head,[239] leaving him only four or five old cows, which shewed every sign of soon sharing the same fate. In his distress, Ch‘ên suddenly bethought himself of the earth in the niche; and, as a last resource, gave some to the sick animals. By the next morning they were quite well, and then he knew that his secrecy about the remedy had caused it to have no effect. From that moment his stock went on increasing, and in a few years he had as many as ever.

Ch’en Hua-feng, from Mêng-shan, overwhelmed by the heat, lay down under a tree when suddenly a man appeared, wrapped in a thick comforter around his neck. He sat down on a stone in the shade and began fanning himself desperately, sweat pouring off him like a waterfall. Ch‘ên got up and smiled at him, saying, “If you take off that comforter, you’d be cool enough without needing to fan yourself.” “It’s easy to take off my comforter,” replied the stranger, “but putting it back on would be tricky.” He then started chatting about other topics, showing a refined demeanor, and after some time, he exclaimed, “What I really want right now is a glass of iced wine to cool down my throat.” “Let’s go then,” Ch‘ên exclaimed, “my house is close by, and I’ll be happy to get you what you’re craving.” So, they went together, and Ch‘ên served them some excellent, ice-cold wine from a cave, so chilled it could numb their teeth. The stranger was thrilled and stayed drinking until late in the evening when it suddenly began to rain. Ch‘ên lit a lamp, and he and his guest, who had finally removed the comforter, sat chatting informally. Every now and then, Ch‘ên thought he noticed a light coming from behind the stranger’s head, and when the stranger eventually fell into a drunken sleep, Ch‘ên leaned in to examine it closer. He found a large cavity behind the stranger's ears, divided by membranes and looking like a lattice, with thin skin hanging down in front of each space, which appeared to be empty. In shock, Ch‘ên took a hairpin and poked one of these spaces, when suddenly, pff! something like a tiny cow shot out and broke through the window, disappearing. This scared Ch‘ên, and he decided not to pull any more tricks; just then, the stranger woke up. “Oh no!” he cried, “you’ve played with my head and let out the Cattle Plague! What are we going to do now?” Ch‘ên asked what he meant, and the stranger replied, “There’s no point in hiding it anymore. I’ll tell you everything. I’m the Angel of Pestilence for six types of domestic animals. The form you just let out attacks oxen, and I’m afraid that not many will survive for miles around.” Since Ch‘ên was a cattle farmer, he was horrified to hear this and begged the stranger to help him. “Help you?” the stranger replied. “I’m not going to escape punishment myself; how can I tell you what to do? Anyway, you’ll find that powdered K‘u-ts‘an[237] is a good remedy, as long as you don’t keep it a secret for yourself.”[238] The stranger then left, stacking a pile of earth in a niche in the wall and told Ch‘ên that giving a handful of it to each animal might help. Before long, the plague broke out, and Ch‘ên, wanting to profit from it, shared the remedy with no one except his younger brother. The brother tried it on his own animals with great success, while Ch‘ên’s own cattle died, to the tune of fifty, leaving him only four or five old cows that showed signs of soon following the same fate. In his desperation, Ch‘ên suddenly remembered the earth from the niche and, as a last-ditch effort, gave some to the sick animals. By the next morning, they were completely better, and he realized that keeping the remedy a secret had rendered it ineffective. From then on, his herd began to grow again, and in a few years, he had as many as he had before.

CXXV.
THE MARRIAGE OF THE VIRGIN GODDESS.

At Kuei-chi there is a shrine to the Plum Virgin, who was formerly a young lady named Ma, and lived at Tung-wan. Her betrothed husband dying before the wedding, she swore she would never marry, and at thirty years of age she died. Her kinsfolk built a shrine to her memory, and gave her the title of the Plum Virgin. Some years afterwards, a Mr. Chin, on his way to the examination, happened to pass by the shrine; and entering in, he walked up and down thinking very much of the young lady in whose honour it had been erected. That night he dreamt that a servant came to summon him into the presence of the Goddess; and that, in obedience to her command, he went and found her waiting for him just outside the shrine. “I am deeply grateful to you, Sir,” said the Goddess, on his approach, “for giving me so large a share of your thoughts; and I intend to repay you by becoming your humble handmaid.” Mr. Chin bowed an assent; and then the Goddess escorted him back, saying, “When your place is ready, I will come and fetch you.” On waking in the morning, Mr. Chin was not over pleased with his dream; however that very night every one of the villagers dreamt that the Goddess appeared and said she was going to marry Mr. Chin, bidding them at once prepare an image of him. This the village elders, out of respect for their Goddess, positively refused to do; until at length they all began to fall ill, and then they made a clay image of Mr. Chin, and placed it on the left of the Goddess. Mr. Chin now told his wife that the Plum Virgin had come for him; and, putting on his official cap and robes, he straightway died. Thereupon his wife was very angry; and, going to the shrine, she first abused the Goddess, and then, getting on the altar, slapped her face well. The Goddess is now called Chin’s virgin wife.

At Kuei-chi, there's a shrine dedicated to the Plum Virgin, who used to be a young woman named Ma, living in Tung-wan. After her fiancé died before their wedding, she vowed never to marry, and she passed away at thirty. Her family built a shrine in her memory and gave her the title of the Plum Virgin. Some years later, a man named Mr. Chin was on his way to an exam when he happened to stroll by the shrine. As he walked around, he thought a lot about the young woman the shrine honored. That night, he dreamt that a servant came to call him into the presence of the Goddess; following her command, he found her waiting right outside the shrine. “I’m really grateful to you, Sir,” said the Goddess when he approached, “for thinking of me so much; I plan to repay you by being your humble servant.” Mr. Chin nodded in agreement, and then the Goddess led him back, saying, “When your time comes, I will come to get you.” When Mr. Chin woke up the next morning, he wasn’t too thrilled about his dream; however, that very night, all the villagers had a dream where the Goddess appeared and announced she was going to marry Mr. Chin, telling them to prepare a statue of him. The village elders, out of respect for their Goddess, initially refused to do it; but eventually, when they all started getting sick, they made a clay statue of Mr. Chin and placed it next to the Goddess. Mr. Chin then told his wife that the Plum Virgin had come for him; and after putting on his official cap and robes, he died on the spot. His wife was extremely upset and went to the shrine, first cursing the Goddess, and then climbing onto the altar to slap her face. The Goddess is now known as Chin’s virgin wife.

CXXVI.
THE WINE INSECT.

A Mr. Lin of Ch‘ang-shan was extremely fat, and so fond of wine[240] that he would often finish a pitcher by himself. However, he owned about fifty acres of land, half of which was covered with millet, and being well off, he did not consider that his drinking would bring him into trouble. One day a foreign Buddhist priest saw him, and remarked that he appeared to be suffering from some extraordinary complaint. Mr. Lin said nothing was the matter with him; whereupon the priest asked him if he often got drunk. Lin acknowledged that he did; and the priest told him that he was afflicted by the wine insect. “Dear me!” cried Lin, in great alarm, “do you think you could cure me?” The priest declared there would be no difficulty in doing so; but when Lin asked him what drugs he intended to use, the priest said he should not use any at all. He then made Lin lie down in the sun; and tying his hands and feet together, he placed a stoup of good wine about half a foot from his head. By-and-by, Lin felt a deadly thirst coming on; and the flavour of the wine passing through his nostrils, seemed to set his vitals on fire. Just then he experienced a tickling sensation in his throat, and something ran out of his mouth and jumped into the wine. On being released from his bonds, he saw that it was an insect about three inches in length, which wriggled about in the wine like a tadpole, and had mouth and eyes all complete. Lin was overjoyed, and offered money to the priest, who refused to take it, saying, all he wanted was the insect, which he explained to Lin was the essence of wine, and which, on being stirred up in water, would turn it into wine. Lin tried this, and found it was so; and ever afterwards he detested the sight of wine. He subsequently became very thin, and so poor that he had hardly enough to eat and drink.[241]

Mr. Lin from Ch‘ang-shan was really overweight and loved drinking so much that he would often finish a whole pitcher on his own. He owned about fifty acres of land, half of which was planted with millet, and since he was fairly well-off, he didn’t think his drinking would get him into trouble. One day, a foreign Buddhist priest saw him and noted that Lin seemed to be suffering from some unusual issue. Mr. Lin insisted that he was fine; the priest then asked if he often got drunk. Lin admitted that he did, and the priest told him that he was affected by the wine insect. “Oh no!” exclaimed Lin, alarmed, “do you think you could cure me?” The priest said it would be easy to do; however, when Lin asked what kind of medicine he would use, the priest replied that he wouldn’t use any at all. He then had Lin lie down in the sun, tied his hands and feet together, and placed a jug of good wine about half a foot from his head. After a while, Lin felt an intense thirst, and the aroma of the wine seemed to set his insides on fire. Just then, he felt a tickling in his throat, and something came out of his mouth and jumped into the wine. Once he was freed from his bindings, he saw it was an insect about three inches long, wriggling in the wine like a tadpole, complete with mouth and eyes. Lin was thrilled and tried to give the priest some money, but the priest refused, saying all he wanted was the insect, which he explained was the essence of wine and would turn water into wine when stirred. Lin tried it and found it worked, and from then on, he couldn’t stand the sight of wine. He later became very thin and so poor that he hardly had enough to eat and drink.[241]

CXXVII.
THE FAITHFUL DOG.

A certain man of Lu-ngan, whose father had been cast into prison, and was brought almost to death’s door,[242] scraped together one hundred ounces of silver, and set out for the city to try and arrange for his parent’s release. Jumping on a mule, he saw that a black dog, belonging to the family, was following him. He tried in vain to make the dog remain at home; and when, after travelling for some miles, he got off his mule to rest awhile, he picked up a large stone and threw it at the dog, which then ran off. However, he was no sooner on the road again, than up came the dog, and tried to stop the mule by holding on to its tail. His master beat it off with the whip; whereupon the dog ran barking loudly in front of the mule, and seemed to be using every means in its power to cause his master to stop. The latter thought this a very inauspicious omen, and turning upon the animal in a rage, drove it away out of sight. He now went on to the city; but when, in the dusk of the evening, he arrived there, he found that about half his money was gone. In a terrible state of mind he tossed about all night; then, all of a sudden, it flashed across him that the strange behaviour of the dog might possibly have some meaning; so getting up very early, he left the city as soon as the gates were open,[243] and though, from the number of passers-by, he never expected to find his money again, he went on until he reached the spot where he had got off his mule the day before. There he saw his dog lying dead upon the ground, its hair having apparently been wetted through with perspiration;[244] and, lifting up the body by one of its ears, he found his lost silver. Full of gratitude, he bought a coffin and buried the dead animal; and the people now call the place the Grave of the Faithful Dog.

A specific man from Lu-ngan, whose father had been thrown in prison and was nearing death, scraped together one hundred ounces of silver and set off for the city to try and arrange for his father's release. When he got on a mule, he noticed that a black dog belonging to the family was following him. He tried unsuccessfully to make the dog stay at home, and after traveling for a few miles, he dismounted to rest. He picked up a large stone and threw it at the dog, causing it to run away. However, as soon as he got back on the road, the dog returned and tried to stop the mule by grabbing its tail. His owner beat it away with the whip, and then the dog ran in front of the mule, barking loudly and seemingly doing everything it could to make its owner stop. The man thought this was a very bad sign, and in anger, he drove the animal out of sight. He continued on to the city, but when he arrived there at dusk, he discovered that about half of his money was gone. In a horrible state of mind, he tossed and turned all night, and suddenly it occurred to him that the dog’s strange behavior might have some significance. So he got up early and left the city as soon as the gates opened,[243] and although, seeing so many people passing by, he didn’t expect to find his money again, he continued until he reached the spot where he had dismounted the day before. There, he found his dog lying dead on the ground, its fur seemingly soaked with sweat;[244] lifting the body by one of its ears, he discovered his lost silver. Overwhelmed with gratitude, he bought a coffin and buried the faithful dog, and the locals now refer to the location as the Grave of the Faithful Dog.

CXXVIII.
AN EARTHQUAKE.

In 1668 there was a very severe earthquake.[245] I myself was staying at Chi-hsia, and happened to be that night sitting over a kettle of wine with my cousin Li Tu. All of a sudden we heard a noise like thunder, travelling from the south-east in a north-westerly direction. We were much astonished at this, and quite unable to account for the noise; in another moment the table began to rock, and the wine-cups were upset; the beams and supports of the house snapped here and there with a crash, and we looked at each other in fear and trembling. By-and-by we knew that it was an earthquake; and, rushing out, we saw houses and other buildings, as it were, fall down and get up again; and, amidst the sounds of crushing walls, we heard the shrieks of women and children, the whole mass being like a great seething cauldron. Men were giddy and could not stand, but rolled about on the ground; the river overflowed its banks; cocks crowed, and dogs barked from one end of the city to the other. In a little while the quaking began to subside; and then might be seen men and women running half naked about the streets, all anxious to tell their own experiences, and forgetting that they had on little or no clothing. I subsequently heard that a well was closed up and rendered useless by this earthquake; that a house was turned completely round, so as to face the opposite direction; that the Chi-hsia hill was riven open, and that the waters of the I river flowed in and made a lake of an acre and more. Truly such an earthquake as this is of rare occurrence.

In 1668, there was a really severe earthquake. [245] I was staying at Chi-hsia, and that night I was sitting over a kettle of wine with my cousin Li Tu. Suddenly, we heard a noise like thunder coming from the southeast and moving northwest. We were really surprised by this and couldn't explain the sound; then, suddenly the table started to shake, and the wine cups fell over. The beams and supports of the house cracked and broke with a loud noise, and we looked at each other in fear and trembling. After a moment, we realized it was an earthquake; rushing outside, we saw houses and other buildings collapsing and then getting back up again. Amidst the sounds of walls crashing, we heard the screams of women and children, the whole scene was like a huge, boiling cauldron. Men stumbled around, unable to stand, rolling on the ground; the river overflowed its banks; roosters crowed, and dogs barked from one end of the city to the other. After a little while, the shaking started to calm down; then we could see men and women running half-naked through the streets, eager to share their experiences, forgetting that they were barely dressed. I later heard that a well was filled in and made unusable by the earthquake; that a house was turned completely around to face the opposite direction; that the Chi-hsia hill was split open, and that the waters of the I river surged in and created a lake over an acre in size. Truly, such an earthquake as this is a rare occurrence.

CXXIX.
MAKING ANIMALS.

The tricks for bewitching people are many. Sometimes drugs are put in their food, and when they eat they become dazed, and follow the person who has bewitched them. This is commonly called ta hsü pa; in Kiang-nan it is known as ch‘ê hsü. Little children are most frequently bewitched in this way. There is also what is called “making animals,” which is better known on the south side of the River.[246]

The tricks for enchanting people are numerous. Sometimes drugs are added to their food, and when they eat, they become dazed and follow the person who has enchanted them. This is commonly referred to as ta hsü pa; in Kiang-nan it is known as ch‘ê hsü. Young children are most often enchanted in this way. There is also something called “making animals,” which is better known on the south side of the River.[246]

One day a man arrived at an inn in Yang-chow, leading with him five donkeys. Tying them up near the stable, he told the landlord he would be back in a few minutes, and bade him give his donkeys no water. He had not been gone long before the donkeys, which were standing out in the glare of the sun, began to kick about, and make a noise; whereupon the landlord untied them, and was going to put them in the shade, when suddenly they espied water, and made a rush to get at it. So the landlord let them drink; and no sooner had the water touched their lips than they rolled on the ground, and changed into women. In great astonishment, the landlord asked them whence they came; but their tongues were tied, and they could not answer, so he hid them in his private apartments, and at that moment their owner returned, bringing with him five sheep. The latter immediately asked the landlord where his donkeys were; to which the landlord replied by offering him some wine, saying, the donkeys would be brought to him directly. He then went out and gave the sheep some water, on drinking which they were all changed into boys. Accordingly, he communicated with the authorities, and the stranger was arrested and forthwith beheaded.

One day, a man arrived at an inn in Yang-chow, leading five donkeys. He tied them up near the stable and told the landlord he would be back in a few minutes, asking him not to give the donkeys any water. He hadn’t been gone long before the donkeys, standing in the harsh sun, started kicking around and making noise. The landlord untied them and was about to put them in the shade when they suddenly spotted water and rushed over to it. So, the landlord let them drink, and as soon as the water touched their lips, they rolled on the ground and transformed into women. Shocked, the landlord asked them where they came from, but they couldn’t speak, so he hid them in his private quarters. At that moment, their owner returned with five sheep. The sheep immediately asked the landlord where his donkeys were. The landlord offered him some wine and said the donkeys would be brought to him shortly. He then went outside and gave the sheep some water, and upon drinking, they all turned into boys. Consequently, he alerted the authorities, and the stranger was arrested and promptly executed.

CXXX.
CRUELTY AVENGED.

A certain magistrate caused a petty oil-vendor, who was brought before him for some trifling misdemeanour, and whose statements were very confused, to be bambooed to death. The former subsequently rose to high rank; and having amassed considerable wealth, set about building himself a fine house. On the day when the great beam was to be fixed in its place,[247] among the friends and relatives who arrived to offer their congratulations, he was horrified to see the oilman walk in. At the same instant one of the servants came rushing up to announce to him the birth of a son; whereupon, he mournfully remarked, “The house not yet finished, and its destroyer already here.” The bystanders thought he was joking, for they had not seen what he had seen.[248] However, when that boy grew up, by his frivolity and extravagance he quite ruined his father. He was finally obliged himself to go into service; and spent all his earnings in oil, which he swallowed in large quantities.

A specific magistrate had a small-time oil vendor brought before him for a minor offense, and because the vendor's explanations were very confusing, he had him beaten to death. The magistrate later rose to a high position and accumulated a lot of wealth, so he decided to build himself a nice house. On the day they were going to install the large beam, among the friends and family who came to congratulate him, he was shocked to see the oil vendor walk in. At that same moment, one of the servants rushed in to announce the birth of a son; the magistrate sadly commented, “The house isn’t even finished, and its destroyer is already here.” The people around him thought he was joking because they hadn’t witnessed what he had. However, when that boy grew up, he wasted his father’s fortune with his carefree and extravagant lifestyle. Eventually, he had to go into service himself and spent all his earnings on oil, which he consumed in large amounts.

CXXXI.
THE WEI-CH‘I DEVIL.

A certain general, who had resigned his command, and had retired to his own home, was very fond of roaming about and amusing himself with wine and wei-ch‘i.[249] One day—it was the 9th of the 9th moon, when everybody goes up high[250]—as he was playing with some friends, a stranger walked up, and watched the game intently for some time without going away. He was a miserable-looking creature, with a very ragged coat, but nevertheless possessed of a refined and courteous air. The general begged him to be seated, an offer which he accepted, being all the time extremely deferential in his manner. “I suppose you are pretty good at this,” said the general, pointing to the board; “try a bout with one of my friends here.” The stranger made a great many apologies in reply, but finally accepted, and played a game in which, apparently to his great disappointment, he was beaten. He played another with the same result; and now, refusing all offers of wine, he seemed to think of nothing but how to get some one to play with him. Thus he went on until the afternoon was well advanced; when suddenly, just as he was in the middle of a most exciting game, which depended on a single place, he rushed forward, and throwing himself at the feet of the general, loudly implored his protection. The general did not know what to make of this; however, he raised him up, and said, “It’s only a game: why get so excited?” To this the stranger replied by begging the general not to let his gardener seize him; and when the general asked what gardener he meant, he said the man’s name was Ma-ch‘êng. Now this Ma-ch‘êng was often employed as a lictor by the Ruler of Purgatory, and would sometimes remain away as much as ten days, serving the warrants of death; accordingly, the general sent off to inquire about him, and found that he had been in a trance for two days.[251] His master cried out that he had better not behave rudely to his guest, but at that very moment the stranger sunk down to the ground, and was gone. The general was lost in astonishment; however, he now knew that the man was a disembodied spirit, and on the next day, when Ma-ch‘êng came round, he asked him for full particulars. “The gentleman was a native of Hu-hsiang,” replied the gardener, “who was passionately addicted to wei-ch‘i, and had lost a great deal of money by it. His father, being much grieved at his behaviour, confined him to the house; but he was always getting out, and indulging the fatal passion, and at last his father died of a broken heart. In consequence of this, the Ruler of Purgatory curtailed his term of life, and condemned him to become a hungry devil,[252] in which state he has already passed seven years. And now that the Phœnix Tower[253] is completed, an order has been issued for the literati to present themselves, and compose an inscription to be cut on stone, as a memorial thereof, by which means they would secure their own salvation as a reward. Many of the shades failing to arrive at the appointed time, God was very angry with the Ruler of Purgatory, and the latter sent off me, and others who are employed in the same way, to hunt up the defaulters. But as you, Sir, bade me treat the gentleman with respect, I did not venture to bind him.” The general inquired what had become of the stranger; to which the gardener replied, “He is now a mere menial in Purgatory, and can never be born again.” “Alas!” cried his master, “thus it is that men are ruined by any inordinate passion.”[254]

A specific general, who had given up his command and returned home, loved to wander around and entertain himself with wine and wei-ch‘i.[249] One day—it was the 9th day of the 9th moon, when everyone climbs up high[250]—while he was playing with some friends, a stranger approached and watched the game closely for quite a while without leaving. He looked quite miserable, dressed in a tattered coat, but he still had a refined and polite demeanor. The general invited him to sit down, which he accepted, remaining very respectful throughout. "I guess you’re pretty good at this," the general said, pointing to the board; "why don’t you go a round with one of my friends here?" The stranger offered many apologies but eventually accepted the challenge and played a game in which, to his evident disappointment, he lost. He played another game with the same outcome; now, refusing all offers of wine, he seemed solely focused on finding someone to play with. He continued this way until the afternoon was well advanced; then suddenly, right in the middle of an incredibly intense game that hinged on a single move, he rushed forward, threw himself at the feet of the general, and loudly pleaded for his protection. The general was baffled; however, he helped him up and said, "It's just a game: why are you so upset?" The stranger then begged the general not to let his gardener catch him, and when the general asked which gardener he meant, he said the man’s name was Ma-ch‘êng. This Ma-ch‘êng was often hired as a lictor by the Ruler of Purgatory and could be away for as long as ten days executing death warrants; hence, the general sent someone to check on him and discovered that he had been in a trance for two days.[251] His master shouted that he should treat his guest politely, but just then, the stranger collapsed to the ground and disappeared. The general was left in shock; however, he now realized that the man was a spirit, and the next day, when Ma-ch‘êng showed up, he asked him for the full story. “The gentleman was originally from Hu-hsiang,” replied the gardener, “who had a serious obsession with wei-ch‘i and lost a lot of money because of it. His father, deeply distressed by his behavior, kept him locked up at home; but he kept sneaking out to indulge in his dangerous passion, and eventually, his father died from heartbreak. As a result, the Ruler of Purgatory shortened his life and condemned him to become a hungry devil,[252] in that state he has already suffered for seven years. Now that the Phœnix Tower[253] is finished, an order has gone out for the literati to come forward and create an inscription to be carved in stone as a memorial, which will grant them their own salvation in return. Many spirits did not show up at the designated time, and God was very angry with the Ruler of Purgatory, who then sent me and others like me to track down those who failed to appear. But since you, Sir, instructed me to treat this gentleman with respect, I didn’t dare to restrain him.” The general asked what had happened to the stranger; the gardener replied, “He is now just a servant in Purgatory and will never be able to be reborn.” “Alas!” lamented his master, “this is how men ruin themselves through any excessive passion.”[254]

CXXXII.
THE FORTUNE-HUNTER PUNISHED.

A certain man’s uncle had no children, and the nephew, with an eye to his uncle’s property, volunteered to become his adopted son.[255] When the uncle died all the property passed accordingly to his nephew, who thereupon broke faith as to his part of the contract.[256] He did the same with another uncle, and thus united three properties in his own person, whereby he became the richest man of the neighbourhood. Suddenly he fell ill, and seemed to go out of his mind; for he cried out, “So you wish to live in wealth, do you?” and immediately seizing a sharp knife, he began hacking away at his own body until he had strewed the floor with pieces of flesh. He then exclaimed, “You cut off other people’s posterity and expect to have posterity yourself, do you?” and forthwith he ripped himself open and died. Shortly afterwards his son, too, died, and the property fell into the hands of strangers. Is not this a retribution to be dreaded?

A specific man’s uncle had no children, and the nephew, hoping to inherit his uncle’s property, volunteered to be his adopted son.[255] When the uncle died, all the property went to his nephew, who then broke his promise regarding the agreement.[256] He did the same with another uncle, combining three properties into his own holdings, making him the richest man in the neighborhood. Suddenly, he fell ill and appeared to lose his sanity; he shouted, “So you want to live in wealth, do you?” and immediately grabbed a sharp knife, starting to cut into his own body until he covered the floor with pieces of flesh. He then shouted, “You cut off other people’s descendants and expect to have descendants yourself, do you?” and proceeded to open himself up and died. Soon after, his son also died, and the property passed into the hands of strangers. Isn’t this a retribution to be feared?

CXXXIII.
LIFE PROLONGED.

A certain cloth merchant of Ch‘ang-ch‘ing was stopping at T‘ai-ngan, when he heard of a magician who was said to be very skilled in casting nativities. So he went off at once to consult him; but the magician would not undertake the task, saying, “Your destiny is bad: you had better hurry home.” At this the merchant was dreadfully frightened, and, packing up his wares, set off towards Ch‘ang-ch‘ing. On the way he fell in with a man in short clothes,[257] like a constable; and the two soon struck up a friendly intimacy, taking their meals together. By-and-by the merchant asked the stranger what his business was; and the latter told him he was going to Ch‘ang-ch‘ing to serve summonses, producing at the same time a document and showing it to the merchant, who, on looking closely, saw a list of names, at the head of which was his own. In great astonishment he inquired what he had done that he should be arrested thus; to which his companion replied, “I am not a living being: I am a lictor in the employ of the infernal authorities, and I presume your term of life has expired.” The merchant burst into tears and implored the lictor to spare him, which the latter declared was impossible; “But,” added he, “there are a great many names down, and it will take me some time to get through them: you go off home and settle up your affairs, and, as a slight return for your friendship, I’ll call for you last.” A few minutes afterwards they reached a stream where the bridge was in ruins, and people could only cross with great difficulty; at which the lictor remarked, “You are now on the road to death, and not a single cash can you carry away with you. Repair this bridge and benefit the public; and thus from a great outlay you may possibly yourself derive some small advantage.” The merchant said he would do so; and when he got home, he bade his wife and children prepare for his coming dissolution, and at the same time set men to work and made the bridge sound and strong again. Some time elapsed, but no lictor arrived; and his suspicions began to be aroused, when one day the latter walked in and said, “I reported that affair of the bridge to the Municipal God,[258] who communicated it to the Ruler of Purgatory; and for that good act your span of life has been lengthened, and your name struck out of the list. I have now come to announce this to you.” The merchant was profuse in his thanks; and the next time he went to T‘ai-ngan, he burnt a quantity of paper ingots,[259] and made offerings and libations to the lictor, out of gratitude for what he had done. Suddenly the lictor himself appeared, and cried out, “Do you wish to ruin me? Happily my new master has only just taken up his post, and he has not noticed this, or where should I be?”[260] The lictor then escorted the merchant some distance; and, at parting, bade him never return by that road, but, if he had any business at T‘ai-ngan, to go thither by a roundabout way.

A specific cloth merchant from Ch‘ang-ch‘ing was staying in T‘ai-ngan when he heard about a magician who was known for being very skilled at casting nativities. So he immediately went to consult him; but the magician refused to take on the task, saying, “Your destiny doesn’t look good: you should hurry home.” This frightened the merchant terribly, and he packed up his goods and set off towards Ch‘ang-ch‘ing. On the way, he met a man in short clothes, [257] who looked like a constable, and the two quickly became friends, sharing meals together. Eventually, the merchant asked the stranger what his job was, and the man said he was going to Ch‘ang-ch‘ing to serve summonses, showing a document to the merchant. Upon closer inspection, the merchant saw a list of names, with his own at the top. In great shock, he asked what he had done to deserve such a summons; to which the stranger replied, “I’m not a living person: I’m a lictor for the infernal authorities, and your time has run out.” The merchant burst into tears and begged the lictor to spare him, but the lictor said it was impossible; “However,” he added, “there are many names on this list, and it will take me some time to get through them. You should go home and take care of your affairs, and as a small favor for your friendship, I’ll come for you last.” A few minutes later, they arrived at a stream where the bridge was in ruins, making it difficult for people to cross; the lictor commented, “You are now on the road to death, and not a single cash can be taken with you. Repair this bridge to benefit the public, and through this great effort, you might gain some small advantage for yourself.” The merchant agreed to do so; when he got home, he told his wife and children to prepare for his impending death, while he also had workers fix the bridge to make it secure and strong again. Some time passed without any sign of the lictor, and his suspicions began to grow until one day the lictor walked in and said, “I reported your bridge work to the Municipal God, [258] who informed the Ruler of Purgatory; and because of that good deed, your life has been extended, and your name has been removed from the list. I have come to tell you this.” The merchant thanked him profusely; the next time he visited T‘ai-ngan, he burned a lot of paper ingots, [259] and made offerings and libations to the lictor in gratitude for what he had done. Suddenly, the lictor appeared and shouted, “Are you trying to get me in trouble? Fortunately, my new master just started his job and hasn’t noticed this, or where would I be?” [260] The lictor then escorted the merchant for some distance, and when they parted, he told him never to return by that road and to take a longer route if he needed to go to T‘ai-ngan.

CXXXIV.
THE CLAY IMAGE.

On the river I there lived a man named Ma, who married a wife from the Wang family, with whom he was very happy in his domestic life. Ma, however, died young; and his wife’s parents were unwilling that their daughter should remain a widow, but she resisted all their importunities, and declared firmly she would never marry again. “It is a noble resolve of yours, I allow,” argued her mother; “but you are still a mere girl, and you have no children. Besides, I notice that people who start with such rigid determinations always end by doing something discreditable, and therefore you had better get married as soon as you can, which is no more than is done every day.” The girl swore she would rather die than consent, and accordingly her mother had no alternative but to let her alone. She then ordered a clay image to be made, exactly resembling her late husband;[261] and whenever she took her own meals, she would set meat and wine before it, precisely as if her husband had been there. One night she was on the point of retiring to rest, when suddenly she saw the clay image stretch itself and step down from the table, increasing all the while in height, until it was as tall as a man, and neither more nor less than her own husband. In great alarm she called out to her mother, but the image stopped her, saying, “Don’t do that! I am but shewing my gratitude for your affectionate care of me, and it is chill and uncomfortable in the realms below. Such devotion as yours casts its light back on generations gone by; and now I, who was cut off in my prime because my father did evil, and was condemned to be without an heir, have been permitted, in consequence of your virtuous conduct, to visit you once again, that our ancestral line may yet remain unbroken.”[262] Every morning at cock-crow her husband resumed his usual form and size as the clay image; and after a time he told her that their hour of separation had come, upon which husband and wife bade each other an eternal farewell. By-and-by the widow, to the great astonishment of her mother, bore a son, which caused no small amusement among the neighbours who heard the story; and, as the girl herself had no proof of what she stated to be the case, a certain beadle[263] of the place, who had an old grudge against her husband, went off and informed the magistrate of what had occurred. After some investigation, the magistrate exclaimed, “I have heard that the children of disembodied spirits have no shadow; and that those who have shadows are not genuine.” Thereupon they took Ma’s child into the sunshine, and lo! there was but a very faint shadow, like a thin vapour. The magistrate then drew blood from the child, and smeared it on the clay image; upon which the blood at once soaked in and left no stain. Another clay image being produced and the same experiment tried, the blood remained on the surface so that it could be wiped away.[264] The girl’s story was thus acknowledged to be true; and when the child grew up, and in every feature was the counterpart of Ma, there was no longer any room for suspicion.

On the river, there lived a man named Ma, who married a woman from the Wang family, and they were very happy in their life together. Unfortunately, Ma died young; his wife's parents didn’t want their daughter to stay a widow, but she refused all their pleas and firmly stated she would never marry again. “It’s commendable of you, I agree,” her mother argued, “but you’re still just a girl, and you have no children. Besides, I’ve noticed that people who make such rigid resolutions often end up doing something shameful, so you should get married as soon as you can, just like everyone else does.” The girl swore she would rather die than agree, so her mother had no choice but to leave her alone. She then ordered a clay figure to be made, resembling her late husband;[261] and every time she had her meals, she would set meat and wine in front of it, just as if her husband were there. One night, just as she was about to go to bed, she suddenly saw the clay figure stretch and step down from the table, growing taller until it was just like a man, exactly like her husband. In a panic, she called for her mother, but the figure stopped her, saying, “Don’t! I’m just showing my gratitude for your loving care, and it’s cold and uncomfortable down below. Such devotion as yours shines back on the past; and now, because I was taken before my time due to my father's wrongdoing and left without a heir, I’ve been allowed, thanks to your virtuous actions, to visit you again so that our family line might remain unbroken.”[262] Every morning at dawn, her husband would turn back into the clay figure; eventually, he told her it was time for them to part, and they said their eternal goodbyes. Soon after, to her mother’s great surprise, the widow gave birth to a son, which amused the neighbors who heard the story; and since the girl had no proof of her claims, a local beadle[263] with a grudge against her husband reported what had happened to the magistrate. After some investigation, the magistrate exclaimed, “I have heard that children of spirits have no shadow; and that those who do have shadows are not genuine.” They took Ma’s child into the sunlight, and indeed, there was only a faint shadow, like a thin mist. The magistrate then drew blood from the child and smeared it on the clay figure; the blood immediately absorbed without leaving a stain. When another clay figure was produced and the same test was performed, the blood stayed on the surface and could be wiped off.[264] The girl’s story was thus confirmed, and as the child grew up, resembling Ma in every feature, there was no longer any doubt.

CXXXV.
DISHONESTY PUNISHED.

At Chiao-chou there lived a man named Liu Hsi-ch‘uan, who was steward to His excellency Mr. Fa. When already over forty a son was born to him, whom he loved very dearly, and quite spoilt by always letting him have his own way. When the boy grew up he led a dissolute, extravagant life, and ran through all his father’s property. By-and-by he fell sick, and then he declared that nothing would cure him but a slice off a fat old favourite mule they had; upon which his father had another and more worthless animal killed; but his son found out he was being tricked, and, after abusing his father soundly, his symptoms became more and more alarming. The mule was accordingly killed, and some of it was served up to the sick man; however, he only just tasted it and sent the rest away. From that time he got gradually worse and worse, and finally died, to the great grief of his father, who would gladly have died too. Three or four years afterwards, as some of the villagers were worshipping on Mount Tai, they saw a man riding on a mule, the very image of Mr. Liu’s dead son; and, on approaching more closely, they saw that it was actually he.[265] Jumping from his mule,[266] he made them a salutation, and then they began to chat with him on various subjects, always carefully avoiding that one of his own death. They asked him what he was doing there; to which he replied that he was only roaming about, and inquired of them in his turn at what inn they were staying; “For,” added he, “I have an engagement just now, but I will visit you to-morrow.” So they told him the name of the inn, and took their leave, not expecting to see him again. However, the next day he came, and, tying his mule to a post outside, went in to see them. “Your father,” observed one of the villagers, “is always thinking about you. Why do you not go and pay him a visit?” The young man asked to whom he was alluding; and, at the mention of his father’s name, he changed colour and said, “If he is anxious to see me, kindly tell him that on the 7th of the 4th moon I will await him here.” He then went away, and the villagers returned and told Mr. Liu all that had taken place. At the appointed time the latter was very desirous of going to see his son; but his master dissuaded him, saying that he thought from what he knew of his son that the interview might possibly not turn out as he would desire; “Although,” added he, “if you are bent upon going, I should be sorry to stand in your way. Let me, however, counsel you to conceal yourself in a cupboard, and thus, by observing what takes place, you will know better how to act, and avoid running into any danger.” This he accordingly did, and, when his son came, Mr. Fa received him at the inn as before. “Where’s Mr. Liu?” cried the son. “Oh, he hasn’t come,” replied Mr. Fa. “The old beast! What does he mean by that?” exclaimed his son; whereupon Mr. Fa asked him what he meant by cursing his own father. “My father!” shrieked the son; “why he’s nothing more to me than a former rascally partner in trade, who cheated me out of all my money, and for which I have since avenged myself on him.[267] What sort of a father is that, I should like to know?” He then went out of the door; and his father crept out of the cupboard from which, with the perspiration streaming down him and hardly daring to breathe, he had heard all that had passed, and sorrowfully wended his way home again.

At Chiao-chou, there lived a man named Liu Hsi-ch‘uan, who was the steward for Mr. Fa. When he was already over forty, a son was born to him, whom he loved dearly and spoiled by always giving in to him. As the boy grew up, he led a reckless, extravagant life and squandered all of his father’s money. Eventually, he fell ill and declared that nothing would cure him except a piece of fat from a beloved old mule they had. In response, his father had another, less valuable mule killed, but the son figured out he was being deceived, and after angrily confronting his father, his condition worsened. The mule was then killed, and some of it was given to the sick son; however, he barely tasted it and had the rest sent away. From that point on, he continued to decline and ultimately died, leaving his father heartbroken, who would have gladly joined him in death. Three or four years later, while some villagers were worshipping on Mount Tai, they saw a man riding a mule who looked exactly like Mr. Liu’s dead son. As they got closer, they confirmed that it was indeed him. [265] Jumping off his mule, [266] he greeted them, and they started chatting about various topics, carefully avoiding the subject of his death. They asked him what he was doing there, and he replied that he was just wandering around and asked which inn they were staying at. “Because,” he added, “I have an engagement right now, but I’ll visit you tomorrow.” They told him the name of the inn and parted ways, not expecting to see him again. However, the next day he came back, tied his mule to a post outside, and went inside to see them. “Your father,” one villager noted, “always thinks about you. Why don’t you go pay him a visit?” The young man asked who he meant, and when they mentioned his father’s name, he paled and said, “If he wants to see me, please tell him that on the 7th of the 4th moon, I’ll be here waiting for him.” He then left, and the villagers returned to inform Mr. Liu about everything that happened. At the designated time, Mr. Liu was very eager to go see his son, but his master advised against it, saying he thought the meeting might not go the way Mr. Liu hoped. “Though,” he added, “if you really want to go, I wouldn't stop you. But I suggest you hide in a cupboard; that way, you can observe what happens and better decide how to act and avoid any danger.” He did as advised, and when his son arrived, Mr. Fa greeted him at the inn as before. “Where’s Mr. Liu?” the son shouted. “Oh, he hasn’t come,” Mr. Fa replied. “The old beast! What does he mean by that?” the son exclaimed; Mr. Fa then asked him what he meant by cursing his own father. “My father!” the son shrieked; “he’s nothing more than a former crooked business partner who cheated me out of all my money, and I’ve since taken my revenge on him. [267] What kind of father is that, I wonder?” He then stormed out of the door, and his father emerged from the cupboard, drenched in sweat and hardly daring to breathe, having heard everything, and sadly made his way home again.

CXXXVI.
THE MAD PRIEST.

A certain mad priest, whose name I do not know, lived in a temple on the hills. He would sing and cry by turns, without any apparent reason; and once somebody saw him boiling a stone for his dinner. At the autumn festival of the 9th day of the 9th moon,[268] an official of the district went up in that direction for the usual picnic, taking with him his chair and his red umbrellas. After luncheon he was passing by the temple, and had hardly reached the door, when out rushed the priest, barefooted and ragged, and himself opening a yellow umbrella, cried out as the attendants of a mandarin do when ordering the people to stand back. He then approached the official, and made as though he were jesting at him; at which the latter was extremely indignant, and bade his servants drive the priest away. The priest moved off with the servants after him, and in another moment had thrown down his yellow umbrella, which split into a number of pieces, each piece changing immediately into a falcon, and flying about in all directions. The umbrella handle became a huge serpent, with red scales and glaring eyes; and then the party would have turned and fled, but that one of them declared it was only an optical delusion, and that the creature couldn’t do any hurt. The speaker accordingly seized a knife and rushed at the serpent, which forthwith opened its mouth and swallowed its assailant whole. In a terrible fright the servants crowded round their master and hurried him away, not stopping to draw breath until they were fully a mile off. By-and-by several of them stealthily returned to see what was going on; and, on entering the temple, they found that both priest and serpent had disappeared. But from an old ash-tree hard by they heard a sound proceeding,—a sound, as it were, of a donkey panting; and at first they were afraid to go near, though after a while they ventured to peep through a hole in the tree, which was an old hollow trunk; and there, jammed hard and fast with his head downwards, was the rash assailant of the serpent. It being quite impossible to drag him out, they began at once to cut the tree away; but by the time they had set him free he was already perfectly unconscious. However, he ultimately came round and was carried home; but from this day the priest was never seen again.[269]

A specific crazy priest, whose name I don’t know, lived in a temple on the hills. He would sing and cry alternately, without any clear reason; and once someone saw him boiling a stone for dinner. At the autumn festival of the 9th day of the 9th moon,[268] an official from the district went up that way for the usual picnic, bringing along his chair and red umbrellas. After lunch, he passed by the temple, and had barely reached the door when the priest rushed out, barefoot and ragged, opening a yellow umbrella and shouting as the attendants of a mandarin do when telling people to stand back. He then approached the official and pretended to joke with him, which made the official extremely angry, and he ordered his servants to drive the priest away. The priest walked off with the servants following him, and in a moment threw down his yellow umbrella, which shattered into many pieces, each piece instantly transforming into a falcon, flying in all directions. The umbrella handle turned into a huge serpent, with red scales and glaring eyes; and the group would have turned to flee, but one of them claimed it was just an optical illusion and that the creature couldn’t hurt them. The speaker then grabbed a knife and charged at the serpent, which immediately opened its mouth and swallowed him whole. Terrified, the servants crowded around their master and hurried him away, not stopping to breathe until they were a full mile away. Eventually, several of them sneaked back to see what happened; and when they entered the temple, they found that both the priest and the serpent had vanished. However, from an old ash-tree nearby, they heard a noise—a sound like a donkey panting; at first, they were afraid to approach, but after a while, they dared to peer through a hole in the hollow trunk of the tree; and there, stuck head-down, was the reckless attacker of the serpent. Since it was impossible to pull him out, they immediately started to cut the tree away; but by the time they freed him, he was already completely unconscious. Eventually, he came around and was taken home; but from that day on, the priest was never seen again.[269]

CXXXVII.
FEASTING THE RULER OF PURGATORY.

At Ching-hai there lived a young man, named Shao, whose family was very poor. On the occasion of his mother completing her cycle,[270] he arranged a quantity of meat-offerings and wine on a table in the court-yard, and proceeded to invoke the Gods in the usual manner; but when he rose from his knees, lo and behold! all the meat and wine had disappeared. His mother thought this was a bad omen, and that she was not destined to enjoy a long life; however, she said nothing on the subject to her son, who was himself quite at a loss to account for what had happened. A short time afterwards the Literary Chancellor[271] arrived; and young Chao, scraping together what funds he could, went off to present himself as a candidate. On the road he met with a man who gave him such a cordial invitation to his house that he willingly accepted; and the stranger led him to a stately mansion, with towers and terraces rising one above the other as far as the eye could reach. In one of the apartments was a king, sitting upon a throne, who received Shao in a very friendly manner; and, after regaling him with an excellent banquet, said, “I have to thank you for the food and drink you gave my servants that day we passed your house.” Shao was greatly astonished at this remark, when the King proceeded, “I am the Ruler of Purgatory. Don’t you recollect sacrificing on your mother’s birthday?” The King then bestowed on Shao a packet of silver, saying, “Pray accept this in return for your kindness.” Shao thanked him and retired; and in another moment the palace and its occupants had one and all vanished from his sight, leaving him alone in the midst of some tall trees. On opening his packet he found it to contain five ounces of pure gold; and, after defraying the expenses of his examination, half was still left, which he carried home and gave to his mother.

At Ching-hai, there was a young man named Shao whose family was very poor. When his mother marked the completion of her life cycle, he set up a table in the courtyard with a variety of meat offerings and wine, then proceeded to call on the Gods as was customary. But when he got up from his knees, he was shocked to find that all the meat and wine had vanished. His mother viewed this as a bad sign and feared she wouldn’t live a long life, but she didn’t mention it to her son, who was equally puzzled by what had happened. Shortly afterward, the Literary Chancellor[271] arrived, and young Shao scraped together what little money he had and set off to present himself as a candidate. On the way, he met a man who warmly invited him to his home, which he gladly accepted. The stranger took him to an impressive mansion with towers and terraces that stretched as far as he could see. In one of the rooms, a king sat on a throne and welcomed Shao warmly. After offering him a fantastic feast, the king said, “I want to thank you for the food and drink you provided to my servants the day we passed your house.” Shao was taken aback by this comment when the king continued, “I am the Ruler of Purgatory. Don’t you remember the sacrifice you made on your mother’s birthday?” The king then gave Shao a packet of silver, saying, “Please accept this as a token of my gratitude for your kindness.” Shao thanked him and left; in an instant, the palace and everyone in it had disappeared, leaving him alone among some tall trees. When he opened the packet, he found it contained five ounces of pure gold, and after covering the costs of his examination, he still had half left, which he took home to give to his mother.

CXXXVIII.
THE PICTURE HORSE.

A certain Mr. Ts‘ui, of Lin-ch‘ing, was too poor to keep his garden walls in repair, and used often to find a strange horse lying down on the grass inside. It was a black horse marked with white, and having a scrubby tail, which looked as if the end had been burnt off;[272] and, though always driven away, would still return to the same spot. Now Mr. Ts‘ui had a friend, who was holding an appointment in Shansi; and though he had frequently felt desirous of paying him a visit, he had no means of travelling so far. Accordingly, he one day caught the strange horse and, putting a saddle on its back, rode away, telling his servant that if the owner of the horse should appear, he was to inform him where the animal was to be found. The horse started off at a very rapid pace, and, in a short time, they were thirty or forty miles from home; but at night it did not seem to care for its food, so the next day Mr. Ts‘ui, who thought perhaps illness might be the cause, held the horse in, and would not let it gallop so fast. However, the animal did not seem to approve of this, and kicked and foamed until at length Mr. Ts‘ui let it go at the same old pace; and by mid-day he had reached his destination. As he rode into the town, the people were astonished to hear of the marvellous journey just accomplished, and the Prince[273] sent to say he should like to buy the horse. Mr. Ts‘ui, fearing that the real owner might come forward, was compelled to refuse this offer; but when, after six months had elapsed, no inquiries had been made, he agreed to accept eight hundred ounces of silver, and handed over the horse to the Prince. He then bought himself a good mule, and returned home. Subsequently, the Prince had occasion to use the horse for some important business at Lin-ch‘ing; and when there it took the opportunity to run away. The officer in charge pursued it right up to the house of a Mr. Tsêng, who lived next door to Mr. Ts‘ui, and saw it run in and disappear. Thereupon he called upon Mr. Tsêng to restore it to him; and, on the latter declaring he had never even seen the animal, the officer walked into his private apartments, where he found, hanging on the wall, a picture of a horse, by Tzŭ-ang,[274] exactly like the one he was in search of, and with part of the tail burnt away by a joss-stick. It was now clear that the Prince’s horse was a supernatural creature; but the officer, being afraid to go back without it, would have prosecuted Mr. Tsêng, had not Ts‘ui, whose eight hundred ounces of silver had since increased to something like ten thousand, stepped in and paid back the original purchase-money. Mr. Tsêng was exceedingly grateful to him for this act of kindness, ignorant, as he was, of the previous sale of the horse by Ts‘ui to the Prince.

A specific Mr. Ts‘ui, from Lin-ch‘ing, was too poor to keep his garden walls in good shape and often found a strange horse lying on the grass inside. It was a black horse with white markings and a scraggly tail, as if the end had been burned off; [272] and, although he would always chase it away, it would return to the same spot. Mr. Ts‘ui had a friend who was working in Shansi, and even though he often wanted to visit him, he had no way to travel that far. One day, he caught the strange horse, put a saddle on it, and rode off, telling his servant that if the horse's owner showed up, he should let him know where it was. The horse took off at a fast pace, and soon they were thirty or forty miles from home; however, at night it seemed uninterested in food, so the next day Mr. Ts‘ui, thinking it might be sick, held the horse back and didn't let it run so fast. The animal, however, didn’t like this and kicked and foamed until Mr. Ts‘ui let it go at its usual pace again, and by midday he had reached his destination. As he rode into the town, people were amazed to hear about the incredible journey he had just made, and the Prince [273] sent word that he wanted to buy the horse. Mr. Ts‘ui, worried that the real owner might show up, had to turn down the offer; but when six months passed with no inquiries, he agreed to accept eight hundred ounces of silver and handed the horse over to the Prince. He then bought himself a good mule and went home. Later, the Prince needed to use the horse for an important matter in Lin-ch‘ing; while there, the horse took the chance to run away. The officer in charge chased it all the way to the house of a Mr. Tsêng, who lived next door to Mr. Ts‘ui, and saw it dash in and disappear. He then asked Mr. Tsêng to return it to him, and when Tsêng said he had never even seen the horse, the officer went into his private rooms, where he found a picture of a horse hanging on the wall, drawn by Tzŭ-ang, [274] that looked exactly like the one he was searching for, with part of the tail burned off by a joss-stick. It became clear that the Prince’s horse was a supernatural creature; but the officer, afraid to return without it, would have taken legal action against Mr. Tsêng, if not for Ts‘ui, whose eight hundred ounces of silver had now grown to about ten thousand, stepping in and paying back the original purchase price. Mr. Tsêng was extremely grateful for this act of kindness, completely unaware of Ts‘ui's previous sale of the horse to the Prince.

CXXXIX.
THE BUTTERFLY’S REVENGE.

Mr. Wang, of Ch‘ang-shan, was in the habit, when a District Magistrate, of commuting the fines and penalties of the Penal Code, inflicted on the various prisoners, for a corresponding number of butterflies. These he would let go all at once in the court, rejoicing to see them fluttering hither and thither, like so many tinsel snippings borne about by the breeze. One night he dreamt that a young lady, dressed in gay-coloured clothes, appeared to him and said, “Your cruel practice has brought many of my sisters to an untimely end, and now you shall pay the penalty of thus gratifying your tastes.” The young lady then changed into a butterfly and flew away. Next day, the magistrate was sitting alone, over a cup of wine, when it was announced to him that the censor was at the door; and out he ran at once to receive His Excellency, with a white flower, that some of his women had put in his official hat, still sticking there. His Excellency was very angry at what he deemed a piece of disrespect to himself; and, after severely censuring Mr. Wang, turned round and went away. Thenceforward no more penalties were commuted for butterflies.

Mr. Wang, from Ch‘ang-shan, used to have a habit, when he was the District Magistrate, of commuting the fines and penalties from the Penal Code imposed on various prisoners for a set number of butterflies. He would release them all at once in the courtroom, delighted to see them fluttering about like little scraps of shiny paper caught in the breeze. One night, he had a dream where a young woman dressed in brightly colored clothes appeared to him and said, “Your cruel actions have led many of my sisters to an early demise, and now you will face the consequences of indulging your preferences.” The young woman then transformed into a butterfly and flew away. The next day, the magistrate was sitting alone with a cup of wine when he was informed that the censor was at the door; he rushed out to greet His Excellency, still wearing a white flower that one of his women had stuck in his official hat. His Excellency was very upset about what he considered a disrespectful act towards himself; after scolding Mr. Wang harshly, he turned and left. From that day on, no more penalties were commuted for butterflies.

CXL.
THE DOCTOR.

A certain poor man, named Chang, who lived at I, fell in one day with a Taoist priest. The latter was highly skilled in the science of physiognomy;[275] and, after looking at Chang’s features, said to him, “You would make your fortune as a doctor.” “Alas!” replied Chang, “I can barely read and write; how then could I follow such a calling as that?” “And where, you simple fellow,” asked the priest, “is the necessity for a doctor to be a scholar? You just try, that’s all.” Thereupon Chang returned home; and, being very poor, he simply collected a few of the commonest prescriptions, and set up a small stall with a handful of fishes’ teeth and some dry honeycomb from a wasp’s nest,[276] hoping thus to earn, by his tongue, enough to keep body and soul together, to which, however, no one paid any particular attention. Now it chanced that just then the Governor of Ch‘ing-chou was suffering from a bad cough, and had given orders to his subordinates to send to him the most skilful doctors in their respective districts; and the magistrate of I, which was an out-of-the-way mountainous district, being unable to lay his hands on any one whom he could send in, gave orders to the beadle[277] to do the best he could under the circumstances. Accordingly, Chang was nominated by the people, and the magistrate put his name down to go in to the Governor. When Chang heard of his appointment, he happened to be suffering himself from a bad attack of bronchitis, which he was quite unable to cure, and he begged, therefore, to be excused; but the magistrate would not hear of this, and forwarded him at once in charge of some constables. While crossing the hills, he became very thirsty, and went into a village to ask for a drink of water; but water there was worth its weight in jade, and no one would give him any. By-and-by he saw an old woman washing a quantity of vegetables in a scanty supply of water which was, consequently, very thick and muddy; and, being unable to bear his thirst any longer, he obtained this and drank it up. Shortly afterwards he found that his cough was quite cured, and then it occurred to him that he had hit upon a capital remedy. When he reached the city, he learned that a great many doctors had already tried their hand upon the patient, but without success; so asking for a private room in which to prepare his medicines, he obtained from the town some bunches of bishop-wort, and proceeded to wash them as the old woman had done. He then took the dirty water, and gave a dose of it to the Governor, who was immediately and permanently relieved. The patient was overjoyed; and, besides making Chang a handsome present, gave him a certificate written in golden characters, in consequence of which his fame spread far and wide;[278] and of the numerous cases he subsequently undertook, in not a single instance did he fail to effect a cure. One day, however, a patient came to him, complaining of a violent chill; and Chang, who happened to be tipsy at the time, treated him by mistake for remittent fever. When he got sober, he became aware of what he had done; but he said nothing to anybody about it, and three days afterwards the same patient waited upon him with all kinds of presents to thank him for a rapid recovery. Such cases as this were by no means rare with him; and soon he got so rich that he would not attend when summoned to visit a sick person, unless the summons was accompanied by a heavy fee and a comfortable chair to ride in.[279]

A specific poor man named Chang, who lived in I, met a Taoist priest one day. The priest was very skilled in physiognomy; [275] and after examining Chang’s face, he said, “You would succeed as a doctor.” “Oh!” replied Chang, “I can barely read and write; how could I possibly pursue such a profession?” “And tell me, you naive man,” asked the priest, “why does a doctor need to be a scholar? Just give it a try.” Chang went home and, being very poor, he gathered a few common prescriptions and set up a small stall with some fish teeth and dry honeycomb from a wasp's nest, [276] hoping to earn enough with his words to survive, though no one really paid him any attention. At that time, the Governor of Ch‘ing-chou had a bad cough and ordered his subordinates to bring in the most skilled doctors from their districts; since the magistrate of I, a remote mountainous area, couldn't find anyone to send, he instructed the beadle [277] to do his best under the circumstances. Consequently, Chang was nominated by the townspeople, and the magistrate signed him up to go see the Governor. When Chang heard about his appointment, he was suffering from a bad case of bronchitis that he couldn't cure, so he requested to be excused; but the magistrate didn’t allow it and sent him off with some constables. While crossing the hills, he became extremely thirsty and stopped in a village to ask for a drink of water; however, water there was as valuable as gold, and nobody would give him any. Eventually, he spotted an old woman washing a bunch of vegetables in a small amount of water, which was very thick and muddy; unable to tolerate his thirst any longer, he accepted this and drank it. Shortly after, he found that his cough was completely cured, and it struck him that he had discovered a fantastic remedy. Upon reaching the city, he learned that many doctors had already attempted to treat the patient, [278] but without success. So, he asked for a private room to prepare his medicines, obtained some bunches of bishop-wort from the town, and washed them like the old woman had done. He then took the dirty water and gave a dose of it to the Governor, who was instantly and permanently relieved. The patient was thrilled; in addition to giving Chang a generous gift, he provided him with a certificate written in golden characters, which caused Chang’s fame to spread far and wide; and of the many cases he undertook afterward, he didn't fail to cure a single one. One day, however, a patient came to him with a severe chill, and Chang, who happened to be tipsy, mistakenly treated him for remittent fever. When he sobered up, he realized what he had done but kept quiet about it, and three days later, the same patient returned with all sorts of gifts to thank him for the quick recovery. Such situations were not uncommon for him; soon he became so wealthy that he wouldn't respond to a request to visit a sick person unless it came with a hefty fee and a comfortable chair to ride in. [279]

CXLI.
SNOW IN SUMMER.

On the 6th day of the 7th moon[280] of the year Ting-Hai (1647) there was a heavy fall of snow at Soochow. The people were in a great state of consternation at this, and went off to the temple of the Great Prince[281] to pray. Then the spirit moved one of them to say, “You now address me as Your Honour. Make it Your Excellency, and, though I am but a lesser deity, it may be well worth your while to do so.” Thereupon the people began to use the latter term, and the snow stopped at once; from which I infer that flattery is just as pleasant to divine as to mortal ears.[282]

On the 6th day of the 7th month of the year Ting-Hai (1647), there was a heavy snowfall in Soochow. The people were very worried about this and went to the temple of the Great Prince to pray. Then one of them was inspired to say, “You now call me Your Honour. Make it Your Excellency, and even though I am just a minor deity, it might benefit you to do so.” After that, the people started using the latter term, and the snow stopped immediately; from this, I conclude that flattery is just as pleasing to divine beings as it is to mortals.

CXLII.
PLANCHETTE.
[283]

At Ch‘ang-shan there lived a man, named Wang Jui-t‘ing, who understood the art of planchette. He called himself a disciple of Lü Tung-pin,[284] and some one said he was probably that worthy’s crane. At his séances the subjects were always literary—essays, poetry, and so on. The well-known scholar, Li Chih, thought very highly of him, and availed himself of his aid on more than one occasion; so that by degrees the literati generally also patronized him. His responses to questions of doubt or difficulty were remarkable for their reasonableness; matters of mere good or bad fortune he did not care to enter into. In 1631, just after the examination at Chi-nan, a number of the candidates requested Mr. Wang to tell them how they would stand on the list; and, after having examined their essays, he proceeded to pass his opinion on their merits.[285] Among the rest there happened to be one who was very intimate with another candidate, not present, whose name was Li Pien; and who, being an enthusiastic student and a deep thinker, was confidently expected to appear among the successful few. Accordingly, the friend submitted Mr. Li’s essay for inspection; and in a few minutes two characters appeared on the sand—namely, “Number one.” After a short interval this sentence followed:—“The decision given just now had reference to Mr. Li’s essay simply as an essay. Mr. Li’s destiny is darkly obscured, and he will suffer accordingly. It is strange, indeed, that a man’s literary powers and his destiny should thus be out of harmony.[286] Surely the Examiner will judge of him by his essay;—but stay: I will go and see how matters stand.” Another pause ensued, and then these words were written down:—“I have been over to the Examiner’s yamên, and have found a pretty state of things going on; instead of reading the candidates’ papers himself, he has handed them over to his clerks, some half-dozen illiterate fellows who purchased their own degrees, and who, in their previous existence, had no status whatever,—‘hungry devils’[287] begging their bread in all directions; and who, after eight hundred years passed in the murky gloom of the infernal regions, have lost all discrimination, like men long buried in a cave and suddenly transferred to the light of day. Among them may be one or two who have risen above their former selves, but the odds are against an essay falling into the hands of one of these.” The young men then begged to know if there was any method by which such an evil might be counteracted; to which the planchette replied that there was, but, as it was universally understood, there was no occasion for asking the question. Thereupon they went off and told Mr. Li, who was so much distressed at the prediction that he submitted his essay to His Excellency Sun Tzŭ-mei, one of the finest scholars of the day. This gentleman examined it, and was so pleased with its literary merit that he told Li he was quite sure to pass, and the latter thought no more about the planchette prophecy. However, when the list came out, there he was down in the fourth class; and this so much disconcerted His Excellency Mr. Sun, that he went carefully through the essay again for fear lest any blemishes might have escaped his attention. Then he cried out, “Well, I have always thought this Examiner to be a scholar; he can never have made such a mistake as this; it must be the fault of some of his drunken assistants, who don’t know the mere rudiments of composition.” This fulfilment of the prophecy raised Mr. Wang very high in the estimation of the candidates, who forthwith went and burned incense and invoked the spirit of the planchette, which at once replied in the following terms:—“Let not Mr. Li be disheartened by temporary failure. Let him rather strive to improve himself still further, and next year he may be among the first on the list.” Li carried out these injunctions; and after a time the story reached the ears of the Examiner, who gratified Li by making a public acknowledgment that there had been some miscarriage of justice at the examination; and the following year he was passed high up on the list.[288]

At Ch‘ang-shan, there lived a man named Wang Jui-t‘ing, who knew how to use a planchette. He called himself a disciple of Lü Tung-pin, and someone said he was probably that worthy’s crane. At his séances, the topics were always literary—essays, poetry, and so on. The well-known scholar, Li Chih, thought very highly of him and reached out for his assistance more than once; eventually, other scholars also began to support him. His answers to questions of doubt or difficulty were strikingly reasonable; he didn’t care to engage in matters of mere luck or misfortune. In 1631, right after the examination at Chi-nan, several candidates asked Mr. Wang to tell them how they would rank on the list; after reviewing their essays, he went on to share his thoughts on their quality. Among them was one candidate who was very close friends with another candidate not present, named Li Pien; he was an enthusiastic student and a deep thinker, and everyone expected him to be among those who succeeded. So, the friend submitted Mr. Li’s essay for review; within a few minutes, two characters appeared in the sand—“Number one.” After a brief pause, this sentence followed:—“The decision given just now referred to Mr. Li’s essay only as an essay. Mr. Li’s future is shrouded in darkness, and he will suffer for it. It’s strange, indeed, that a person’s literary talent and their fate should be so out of sync.[286] Surely the Examiner will judge him by his essay;—but wait: I will go and check on how things stand.” Another pause came, and then these words were inscribed:—“I visited the Examiner’s yamên, and found a pretty chaotic situation; instead of reading the candidates’ papers himself, he has passed them off to his clerks, about half a dozen uneducated fellows who bought their own degrees and who, in their past lives, had no status whatsoever—‘hungry devils’[287] begging for food in every direction; and who, after eight hundred years in the bleak gloom of the infernal regions, have lost all sense of discernment, like people long buried in a cave and suddenly dragged into the light of day. Among them, there may be one or two who have risen above their previous selves, but the chances are slim that an essay will land in the hands of one of these.” The young men then wanted to know if there was any way to counteract such a misfortune; the planchette replied that there was, but, as it was widely accepted, there was no need to ask. They then went and told Mr. Li, who was so troubled by the prediction that he submitted his essay to His Excellency Sun Tzŭ-mei, one of the leading scholars of the time. This gentleman reviewed it and was so impressed with its literary quality that he assured Li he was bound to pass, and Li thought no more about the planchette’s prophecy. However, when the results were posted, he found himself in the fourth class; this so unsettled His Excellency Mr. Sun that he went over the essay again to ensure he hadn't missed any flaws. Then he exclaimed, “Well, I have always thought this Examiner to be a scholar; he could never make such a mistake; it must be the fault of some of his drunken assistants who don’t know the basics of writing.” This fulfillment of the prophecy significantly elevated Mr. Wang’s status among the candidates, who promptly went and burned incense and called on the spirit of the planchette, which immediately responded with the following:—“Let Mr. Li not be discouraged by temporary failure. Instead, let him strive to improve himself even further, and next year he may find himself at the top of the list.” Li followed these instructions; eventually, the story reached the Examiner, who rewarded Li by publicly acknowledging that there had been an error at the examination, and the following year he was placed high on the list.[288]

CXLIII.
FRIENDSHIP WITH FOXES.

A certain man had an enormous stack of straw, as big as a hill, in which his servants, taking what was daily required for use, had made quite a hole. In this hole a fox fixed his abode, and would often shew himself to the master of the house under the form of an old man. One day the latter invited the master to walk into the cave, which he at first declined, but accepted on being pressed by the fox; and when he got inside, lo! he saw a long suite of handsome apartments. They then sat down, and exquisitely perfumed tea and wine were brought; but the place was so gloomy that there was no difference between night and day. By-and-by, the entertainment being over, the guest took his leave; and on looking back the beautiful rooms and their contents had all disappeared. The old man himself was in the habit of going away in the evening and returning with the first streaks of morning; and as no one was able to follow him, the master of the house asked him one day whither he went. To this he replied that a friend invited him to take wine; and then the master begged to be allowed to accompany him, a proposal to which the old man very reluctantly consented. However, he seized the master by the arm, and away they went as though riding on the wings of the wind; and, in about the time it takes to cook a pot of millet, they reached a city, and walked into a restaurant, where there were a number of people drinking together and making a great noise. The old man led his companion to a gallery above, from which they could look down on the feasters below; and he himself went down and brought away from the tables all kinds of nice food and wine, without appearing to be seen or noticed by any of the company. After awhile a man dressed in red garments came forward and laid upon the table some dishes of cumquats;[289] and the master at once requested the old man to go down and get him some of these. “Ah,” replied the latter, “that is an upright man: I cannot approach him.” Thereupon the master said to himself, “By thus seeking the companionship of a fox, I then am deflected from the true course. Henceforth I, too, will be an upright man.” No sooner had he formed this resolution, than he suddenly lost all control over his body, and fell from the gallery down among the revellers below. These gentlemen were much astonished by his unexpected descent; and he himself, looking up, saw there was no gallery to the house, but only a large beam upon which he had been sitting. He now detailed the whole of the circumstances, and those present made up a purse for him to pay his travelling expenses; for he was at Yü-t‘ai—one thousand li from home.

A specific man had a massive pile of straw, as big as a hill, which his servants had dug into for daily use. In this hole, a fox made his home and often appeared to the homeowner in the form of an old man. One day, the man invited the homeowner to join him in the cave. At first, he refused, but eventually agreed after the fox insisted. Once inside, he was surprised to find a long row of beautiful rooms. They sat down, and finely scented tea and wine were served, but the place was so dark that there was no distinction between night and day. After a while, when the meal was over, the guest took his leave; and when he looked back, the elegant rooms and their contents had vanished. The old man usually left in the evening and returned with the first light of dawn, and since no one could follow him, the homeowner asked him one day where he went. The old man replied that a friend had invited him for drinks, and the homeowner requested to join him, which the old man hesitantly agreed to. He grabbed the homeowner by the arm, and off they went as if flying on the wind; and in about the time it takes to cook a pot of millet, they arrived in a city and entered a restaurant, where several people were drinking and making a racket. The old man took his companion to an upper gallery from which they could overlook the revelers below. He then went down and collected various delicious foods and wines from the tables, without drawing any attention from the guests. After some time, a man in red appeared and placed dishes of kumquats on the table; immediately, the homeowner asked the old man to get some of those. “Ah,” replied the old man, “that is an honest man; I cannot approach him.” The homeowner thought to himself, “By seeking the company of a fox, I am straying from the right path. From now on, I will be an honest man too.” No sooner had he made this decision than he lost control of his body and fell from the gallery into the crowd below. The patrons were very surprised by his sudden arrival; and as he looked up, he realized there was no gallery but just a large beam where he had been sitting. He then explained everything to those present, and they put together a purse to cover his travel expenses, since he was at Yü-t‘ai—one thousand li from home.

CXLIV.
THE GREAT RAT.

During the reign of the Emperor Wan Li,[290] the palace was troubled by the presence of a huge rat, quite as big as a cat, which ate up all the cats that were set to catch it. Just then it chanced that among the tribute offerings sent by some foreign State was a lion-cat, as white as snow. This cat was accordingly put into the room where the rat usually appeared; and, the door being closely shut, a secret watch was kept. By-and-by the rat came out of its hole and rushed at the cat, which turned and fled, finally jumping up on the table. The rat followed, upon which the cat jumped down; and thus they went on up and down for some time. Those who were watching said the cat was afraid and of no use; however, in a little while the rat began to jump less briskly, and soon after squatted down out of breath. Then the cat rushed at it, and, seizing the rat by the back of the neck, shook and shook while its victim squeaked and squeaked, until life was extinct. Thus they knew the cat was not afraid, but merely waited for its adversary to be fatigued, fleeing when pursued and itself pursuing the fleeing rat. Truly, many a bad swordsman may be compared with that rat!

During the reign of Emperor Wan Li, [290] the palace was troubled by a giant rat, about the size of a cat, which devoured all the cats that were meant to catch it. At that time, among the tribute offerings sent by a foreign state was a lion-cat, as white as snow. This cat was placed in the room where the rat usually appeared, and the door was tightly shut while a secret watch was kept. After a while, the rat came out of its hole and charged at the cat, which fled, eventually jumping up onto the table. The rat followed, and the cat jumped down again; this back-and-forth continued for some time. Those watching claimed the cat was scared and ineffective; however, after a little while, the rat started to jump less energetically and soon crouched down, panting. Then the cat charged at it, grabbing the rat by the back of the neck and shaking it while the rat squeaked and squeaked, until it was lifeless. Thus, they realized the cat wasn’t afraid but was merely waiting for its opponent to tire out, fleeing when chased and chasing the fleeing rat. Truly, many a poor swordsman can be compared to that rat!

CXLV.
WOLVES.

I.

A certain village butcher, who had bought some meat at market and was returning home in the evening, suddenly came across a wolf, which followed him closely, its mouth watering at the sight of what he was carrying. The butcher drew his knife and drove the animal off; and then reflecting that his meat was the attraction, he determined to hang it up in a tree and fetch it the next morning. This he accordingly did, and the wolf followed him no further; but when he went at daylight to recover his property, he saw something hanging up in the tree resembling a human corpse. It turned out to be the wolf, which, in its efforts to get at the meat, had been caught on the meat-hook like a fish; and as the skin of a wolf was just then worth ten ounces of silver, the butcher found himself possessed of quite a little capital. Here we have a laughable instance of the result of “climbing trees to catch fish.”[291]

A specific village butcher was on his way home in the evening after buying some meat at the market when he suddenly encountered a wolf that was closely following him, its mouth watering at the sight of the meat. The butcher pulled out his knife and scared the wolf away. Realizing that the meat was what the wolf wanted, he decided to hang it in a tree and come back for it the next morning. He did just that, and the wolf didn’t follow him any further. However, when he returned at dawn to get his meat, he found something hanging in the tree that looked like a human corpse. It turned out to be the wolf, which had gotten stuck on the meat hook while trying to reach the meat, much like a fish. Since a wolf's pelt was worth ten ounces of silver at the time, the butcher ended up with quite a bit of money. This illustrates a funny example of the result of “climbing trees to catch fish.”[291]

II.

—A butcher, while travelling along at night, was sore pressed by a wolf, and took refuge in an old mat shed which had been put up for the watchman of the crops. There he lay, while the wolf sniffed at him from outside, and at length thrust in one of its paws from underneath. This the butcher seized hold of at once, and held it firmly, so that the wolf couldn’t stir; and then, having no other weapon at hand, he took a small knife he had with him and slit the skin underneath the wolf’s paw. He now proceeded to blow into it, as butchers blow into pork;[292] and after vigorously blowing for some time, he found that the wolf had ceased to struggle; upon which he went outside and saw the animal lying on the ground, swelled up to the size of a cow, and unable to bend its legs or close its open mouth. Thereupon he threw it across his shoulders and carried it off home. However, such a feat as this could only be accomplished by a butcher.

—A butcher, while traveling at night, was hard-pressed by a wolf and sought refuge in an old mat shed that had been built for the watchman of the crops. There he lay, while the wolf sniffed at him from outside and eventually pushed one of its paws through from underneath. The butcher grabbed hold of it immediately and held it tightly, so the wolf couldn’t move; then, with no other weapon available, he took a small knife he had with him and cut the skin underneath the wolf’s paw. He then began to blow into it, like butchers do with pork; and after blowing vigorously for a while, he noticed that the wolf had stopped struggling; at which point he went outside and saw the animal lying on the ground, swollen up to the size of a cow, and unable to bend its legs or close its open mouth. He then threw it over his shoulders and carried it home. However, such a feat could only be done by a butcher.

CXLVI.
SINGULAR VERDICT.

A servant in the employ of a Mr. Sun was sleeping alone one night, when all on a sudden he was arrested and carried before the tribunal of the Ruler of Purgatory. “This is not the right man,” cried his Majesty, and immediately sent him back. However, after this the servant was afraid to sleep on that bed again, and took up his quarters elsewhere. But another servant, named Kuo Ngan, seeing the vacant place, went and occupied it. A third servant, named Li Lu, who had an old standing grudge against the first, stole up to the bed that same night with a knife in his hand, and killed Kuo Ngan[293] in mistake for his enemy. Kuo’s father at once brought the case before the magistrate of the place, pleading that the murdered man was his only son on whom he depended for his living; and the magistrate decided that Kuo was to take Li Lu in the place of his dead son, much to the discomfiture of the old man. Truly the descent of the first servant into Purgatory was not so marvellous as the magistrate’s decision!

A helper working for a Mr. Sun was sleeping alone one night when suddenly he was arrested and taken before the court of the Ruler of Purgatory. “This isn’t the right guy,” declared his Majesty, and he promptly sent him back. After that, the servant was too scared to sleep in that bed again and moved somewhere else. However, another servant, named Kuo Ngan, saw the empty spot and decided to take it. A third servant, named Li Lu, who had a longstanding grudge against the first servant, crept up to the bed that same night with a knife and killed Kuo Ngan, mistaking him for his enemy. Kuo’s father immediately brought the case to the local magistrate, arguing that the murdered man was his only son, who he relied on for support. The magistrate ruled that Kuo would take Li Lu in place of his dead son, much to the old man's dismay. Truly, the first servant's journey to Purgatory was not as shocking as the magistrate's decision!

CXLVII.
THE GRATEFUL DOG.

A certain trader who had been doing business at Wu-hu and was returning home with the large profits he had made, saw on the river bank a butcher tying up a dog.[294] He bought the animal for much more than its value, and carried it along with him in his boat. Now the boatman had formerly been a bandit; and, tempted by his passenger’s wealth, ran the boat among the rushes, and, drawing a knife, prepared to slay him. The trader begged the man to leave him a whole skin;[295] so the boatman wrapped him up in a carpet and threw him into the river. The dog, on seeing what was done, whined piteously, and jumping into the river, seized the bundle with his teeth and did its best to keep the trader above water until at length a shallow spot was reached. The animal then succeeded by continuous barking in attracting the attention of some people on the bank, and they hauled the bundle out of the river, and released the trader who was still alive. The latter asked to be taken back to Wu-hu where he might look out for the robber boatman; but just as he was about to start, lo! the dog was missing. The trader was much distressed at this; and after spending some days at Wu-hu without being able to find, among the forest of masts collected there, the particular boat he wanted, he was on the point of returning home with a friend, when suddenly the dog re-appeared and seemed by its barking to invite its master to follow in a certain direction. This the trader did, until at length the dog jumped on a boat and seized one of the boatmen by the leg. No beating could make the animal let go; and on looking closely at the man, the trader saw he was the identical boatman who had robbed and tried to murder him. He had changed his clothes and also his boat, so that at first he was not recognisable; he was now, however, arrested, and the whole of the money was found in his boat. To think that a dog could show gratitude like that! Truly there are not a few persons who would be put to shame by that faithful animal.[296]

A specific trader who had been doing business at Wu-hu and was returning home with the large profits he had made, saw on the riverbank a butcher tying up a dog.[294] He bought the dog for a lot more than it was worth and carried it with him in his boat. The boatman had previously been a bandit, and tempted by the trader’s wealth, he steered the boat into the reeds and, taking out a knife, prepared to kill him. The trader begged him to spare his life; [295] so the boatman wrapped him in a carpet and threw him into the river. The dog, seeing this, whined desperately and jumped into the water, grabbing the bundle with its teeth and doing its best to keep the trader afloat until they reached a shallower area. The dog then succeeded in attracting the attention of some people on the bank by barking continuously, and they pulled the bundle out of the water and rescued the trader, who was still alive. The trader asked to be taken back to Wu-hu to find the robber boatman; but just as he was about to leave, he realized the dog was missing. He was very upset about this and spent several days in Wu-hu trying to find the specific boat he wanted among the crowded masts. Just when he was about to return home with a friend, the dog suddenly reappeared and seemed to be barking to invite its master to follow it. The trader did so until eventually, the dog jumped onto a boat and grabbed one of the boatmen by the leg. No amount of beating could make the dog let go; and upon closer inspection, the trader recognized that the man was the exact boatman who had robbed and tried to kill him. He had changed his clothes and his boat, so at first, he was not recognizable; however, he was soon arrested, and all the money was found in his boat. To think that a dog could show such gratitude! Truly there are many people who would be embarrassed by that loyal animal.[296]

CXLVIII.
THE GREAT TEST.

Before Mr. Yang Ta-hung[297] was known to fame, he had already acquired some reputation as a scholar in his own part of the country, and felt convinced himself that his was to be no mean destiny. When the list of successful candidates at the examination was brought to where he lived, he was in the middle of dinner, and rushed out with his mouth full to ask if his name was there or not; and on hearing that it was not, he experienced such a revulsion of feeling that what he then swallowed stuck fast like a lump in his chest and made him very ill. His friends tried to appease him by advising him to try at the further examination of the rejected, and when he urged that he had no money, they subscribed ten ounces of silver and started him on his way.

Before Mr. Yang Ta-hung[297] was famous, he had already built a reputation as a scholar in his area and was convinced that he was destined for greatness. When the list of successful candidates from the exam was delivered to his home, he was in the middle of dinner and rushed out with his mouth full to see if his name was on it. Upon discovering it wasn’t, he felt such a wave of disappointment that the food he had just swallowed felt like a lump in his throat and made him quite sick. His friends tried to comfort him by suggesting he take the additional exam for those who were rejected, and when he expressed that he had no money, they pooled together ten ounces of silver to help him get started on his journey.

That night he dreamt that a man appeared to him and said, “Ahead of you there is one who can cure your complaint: beseech him to aid you.” The man then added—

That night he dreamed that a man came to him and said, “Ahead of you is someone who can heal your issue: ask him for help.” The man then added—

“A tune on the flute ’neath the riverside willow:
Oh, show no regret when ’tis cast to the billow!”

Next day, Mr. Yang actually met a Taoist priest sitting beneath a willow tree; and, making him a bow, asked him to prescribe for his malady. “You have come to the wrong person,” replied the priest, smiling; “I cannot cure diseases; but had you asked me for a tune on the flute, I could have possibly helped you.” Then Mr. Yang knew that his dream was being fulfilled; and going down on his knees offered the priest all the money he had. The priest took it, but immediately threw it into the river, at which Mr. Yang, thinking how hardly he had come by this money, was moved to express his regret. “Aha!” cried the priest at this; “so you are not indifferent, eh? You’ll find your money all safe on the bank.” There indeed Mr. Yang found it, at which he was so much astonished that he addressed the priest as though he had been an angel. “I am no angel,” said the priest, “but here comes one;” whereupon Mr. Yang looked behind him, and the priest seized the opportunity to give him a slap on the back, crying out at the same time, “You worldly-minded fellow!” This blow brought up the lump of food that had stuck in his chest, and he felt better at once; but when he looked round the priest had disappeared.[298]

The next day, Mr. Yang actually met a Taoist priest sitting under a willow tree; and, bowing to him, he asked him to help with his illness. “You’ve come to the wrong person,” replied the priest with a smile; “I can’t cure diseases, but if you’d asked me for a tune on the flute, I might have been able to help.” Then Mr. Yang realized that his dream was coming true, and he knelt down to offer the priest all the money he had. The priest took it but immediately threw it into the river, which made Mr. Yang, recalling how hard he had worked for that money, express his regret. “Aha!” exclaimed the priest at this; “so you do care, huh? You’ll find your money all safe on the bank.” Indeed, Mr. Yang found it there, and he was so astonished that he addressed the priest as if he were an angel. “I’m no angel,” said the priest, “but here comes one.” At that moment, Mr. Yang looked behind him, and the priest seized the chance to give him a slap on the back, shouting, “You worldly-minded fellow!” This blow dislodged the food that had been stuck in Mr. Yang’s chest, and he felt better right away; but when he looked around, the priest had vanished.[298]

CXLIX.
THE ALCHEMIST.
[299]

At Ch‘ang-ngan there lived a scholar named Chia Tzŭ-lung, who one day noticed a very refined-looking stranger; and, on making inquiries about him, learnt that he was a Mr. Chên, who had taken lodgings hard by. Accordingly, next day Chia called and sent in his card, but did not see Chên, who happened to be out at the time. The same thing occurred thrice; and at length Chia engaged some one to watch and let him know when Mr. Chên was at home. However, even then the latter would not come forth to receive his guest, and Chia had to go in and rout him out. The two now entered into conversation, and soon became mutually charmed with each other; and by-and-by Chia sent off a servant to bring wine from a neighbouring wine-shop. Mr. Chên proved himself a pleasant boon companion, and when the wine was nearly finished, he went to a box, and took from it some wine-cups and a large and beautiful jade tankard, into the latter of which he poured a single cup of wine, and lo! it was filled to the brim. They then proceeded to help themselves from the tankard; but however much they took out, the contents never seemed to diminish. Chia was astonished at this, and begged Mr. Chên to tell him how it was done. “Ah,” replied Mr. Chên, “I tried to avoid making your acquaintance solely because of your one bad quality—avarice. The art I practise is a secret known to the Immortals only: how can I divulge it to you?” “You do me wrong,” rejoined Chia, “in thus attributing avarice to me. The avaricious, indeed, are always poor.” Mr. Chên laughed, and they separated for that day; but from that time they were constantly together, and all ceremony was laid aside between them. Whenever Chia wanted money, Mr. Chên would bring out a black stone, and, muttering a charm, would rub it on a tile or a brick, which was forthwith changed into a lump of silver. This silver he would give to Chia, and it was always just as much as he actually required, neither more nor less; and if ever the latter asked for more, Mr. Chên would rally him on the subject of avarice. Finally, Chia determined to try and get possession of this stone; and one day, when Mr. Chên was sleeping off the fumes of a drinking-bout, he tried to extract it from his clothes. However, Chên detected him at once, and declared that they could be friends no more, and next day he left the place altogether. About a year afterwards Chia was one day wandering by the river-bank, when he saw a handsome-looking stone, marvellously like that in the possession of Mr. Chên; and he picked it up at once and carried it home with him. A few days passed away, and suddenly Mr. Chên presented himself at Chia’s house, and explained that the stone in question possessed the property of changing anything into gold, and had been bestowed upon him long before by a certain Taoist priest, whom he had followed as a disciple. “Alas!” added he, “I got tipsy and lost it; but divination told me where it was, and if you will now restore it to me, I shall take care to repay your kindness.” “You have divined rightly,” replied Chia; “the stone is with me; but recollect, if you please, that the indigent Kuan Chung[300] shared the wealth of his friend Pao Shu.” At this hint Mr. Chên said he would give Chia one hundred ounces of silver; to which the latter replied that one hundred ounces was a fair offer, but that he would far sooner have Mr. Chên teach him the formula to utter when rubbing the stone on anything, so as just to try the thing once himself. Mr. Chên was afraid to do this; whereupon Chia cried out, “You are an Immortal yourself; you must know well enough that I would never deceive a friend.” So Mr. Chên was prevailed upon to teach him the formula, and then Chia would have tried the art upon the immense stone washing-block[301] which was lying near at hand, had not Mr. Chên seized his arm and begged him not to do any thing so outrageous. Chia then picked up half a brick and laid it on the washing-block, saying to Mr. Chên, “This little piece is not too much, surely?” Accordingly, Mr. Chên relaxed his hold and let Chia proceed; which he did by promptly ignoring the half brick and quickly rubbing the stone on the washing-block. Mr. Chên turned pale when he saw him do this, and made a dash forward to get hold of the stone; but it was too late, the washing-block was already a solid mass of silver, and Chia quietly handed him back the stone. “Alas! alas!” cried Mr. Chên, in despair, “what is to be done now? For having thus irregularly conferred wealth upon a mortal,[302] Heaven will surely punish me. Oh, if you would save me, give away one hundred coffins[303] and one hundred suits of wadded clothes.” “My friend,” replied Chia, “my object in getting money was not to hoard it up like a miser.” Mr. Chên was delighted at this; and during the next three years Chia engaged in trade, taking care to be all the time fulfilling his promise to Mr. Chên. At the expiration of that time Mr. Chên himself reappeared, and, grasping Chia’s hand, said to him, “Trustworthy and noble friend, when we last parted the Spirit of Happiness impeached me before God,[304] and my name was erased from the list of angels. But now that you have carried out my request, that sentence has accordingly been rescinded. Go on as you have begun, without ceasing.” Chia asked Mr. Chên what office he filled in heaven; to which the latter replied that he was only a fox, who, by a sinless life, had finally attained to that clear perception of the Truth which leads to immortality. Wine was then brought, and the two friends enjoyed themselves together as of old; and even when Chia had passed the age of ninety years, that fox still used to visit him from time to time.

At Ch‘ang-ngan, there was a scholar named Chia Tzŭ-lung. One day, he noticed a very sophisticated-looking stranger and, after asking around, learned that he was Mr. Chên, who had recently taken a room nearby. The next day, Chia paid a visit and sent in his card, but Chên wasn’t home at the time. This happened three more times, so eventually, Chia hired someone to keep an eye out and let him know when Mr. Chên was around. Even then, Chên didn’t come out to greet his visitor, and Chia had to go in and coax him out. They began to chat and quickly found they enjoyed each other’s company. After a while, Chia sent a servant to fetch wine from a nearby shop. Mr. Chên turned out to be a great drinking buddy, and when the wine was almost gone, he went to a box and pulled out some cups and a large, beautiful jade tankard. He poured one cup of wine into the tankard, and to their surprise, it filled to the top. They began to pour from the tankard, but no matter how much they took, it never seemed to empty. Chia was amazed and asked Chên how it worked. “Ah,” replied Mr. Chên, “I was hesitant to get to know you because of your one bad trait—greed. The art I practice is a secret known only to the Immortals; how can I share it with you?” “That’s not fair,” said Chia, “to assume I’m greedy. The greedy are usually broke.” Mr. Chên laughed, and they said their goodbyes for the day, but from then on, they were inseparable and dropped all formalities. Whenever Chia needed money, Mr. Chên would bring out a black stone, mumble a charm, and rub it against a tile or brick, transforming it into silver. He would give Chia exactly the amount he needed, no more, no less; and if Chia ever asked for extra, Mr. Chên would tease him about being greedy. Eventually, Chia decided to try to get hold of the stone. One day, when Mr. Chên was passed out from drinking, he attempted to take it from his clothes. But Chên woke up, caught him, and declared they could no longer be friends, leaving the next day. About a year later, while wandering along the riverbank, Chia found a beautiful stone that looked exactly like Mr. Chên’s, so he picked it up and took it home. A few days later, Mr. Chên showed up at Chia’s house, explaining that the stone could turn anything into gold and was given to him long ago by a Taoist priest he had followed. “Alas!” he lamented, “I got drunk and lost it, but divination told me where to find it. If you return it, I’ll make sure to repay you.” “You’re right,” said Chia, “I have the stone; but remember, Kuan Chung[300] shared his friend Pao Shu’s wealth.” In response, Mr. Chên offered Chia a hundred ounces of silver, but Chia said he’d rather Mr. Chên teach him the words to say when rubbing the stone, so he could try it for himself. Mr. Chên hesitated, so Chia insisted, “You're an Immortal; you know I wouldn’t trick a friend.” Eventually, Mr. Chên agreed to teach him the words. Chia was ready to try it out on the big stone washing-block[301] nearby, but Mr. Chên grabbed his arm, pleading him not to do anything so reckless. Instead, Chia picked up half a brick and placed it on the washing-block, saying, “This little piece is harmless, right?” Mr. Chên released his grip, allowing Chia to proceed. Ignoring the half brick, Chia quickly rubbed the stone against the washing-block. Mr. Chên turned pale at the sight and rushed to grab the stone, but it was too late; the washing-block had transformed into a solid chunk of silver, and Chia handed the stone back. “Oh no!” Mr. Chên exclaimed, “What have I done? I’ve given wealth to a mortal[302]; Heaven will surely punish me. Please, save me! Give away one hundred coffins[303] and one hundred padded clothes.” “My friend,” replied Chia, “I didn’t seek wealth to hoard it like a miser.” Delighted, Mr. Chên saw that for the next three years, Chia engaged in trade, always keeping his promise to Mr. Chên. After that time, Mr. Chên returned, grasping Chia’s hand. “Trustworthy and noble friend, when we last parted, the Spirit of Happiness accused me before God,[304] and my name was wiped from the list of angels. Now that you’ve fulfilled my request, that sentence has been lifted. Continue as you have begun.” Chia asked what role Mr. Chên had in heaven, and he replied that he was just a fox who had achieved a clear understanding of the Truth through a sinless life, leading to immortality. Wine was brought in, and the two friends celebrated as they used to. Even after Chia reached the age of ninety, that fox continued to visit him from time to time.

CL.
RAISING THE DEAD.

Mr. T‘ang P‘ing, who took the highest degree in the year 1661, was suffering from a protracted illness, when suddenly he felt, as it were, a warm glow rising from his extremities upwards. By the time it had reached his knees, his feet were perfectly numb and without sensation; and before long his knees and the lower part of his body were similarly affected. Gradually this glow worked its way up until it attacked the heart,[305] and then some painful moments ensued. Every single incident of Mr. T‘ang’s life from his boyhood upwards, no matter how trivial, seemed to surge through his mind, borne along on the tide of his heart’s blood. At the revival of any virtuous act of his, he experienced a delicious feeling of peace and calm; but when any wicked deed passed before his mind, a painful disturbance took place within him, like oil boiling and fretting in a cauldron. He was quite unable to describe the pangs he suffered; however, he mentioned that he could recollect having stolen, when only seven or eight years old, some young birds from their nest, and having killed them; and for this alone, he said, boiling blood rushed through his heart during the space of an ordinary mealtime. Then when all the acts of his life had passed one after another in panorama before him, the warm glow proceeded up his throat, and, entering the brain, issued out at the top of his head like smoke from a chimney. By-and-by Mr. T‘ang’s soul escaped from his body by the same aperture, and wandered far away, forgetting all about the tenement it had left behind. Just at that moment a huge giant came along, and, seizing the soul, thrust it into his sleeve, where it remained cramped and confined, huddled up with a crowd of others, until existence was almost unbearable. Suddenly Mr. T‘ang reflected that Buddha alone could save him from this horrible state, and forthwith he began to call upon his holy name.[306] At the third or fourth invocation he fell out of the giant’s sleeve, whereupon the latter picked him up and put him back; but this happened several times, and at length the giant, wearied of picking him up, let him lie where he was. The soul lay there for some time, not knowing in which direction to proceed; however, it soon recollected that the land of Buddha was in the west, and westwards accordingly it began to shape its course. In a little while the soul came upon a Buddhist priest sitting by the roadside, and, hastening forwards, respectfully inquired of him which was the right way. “The record of life and death for scholars,” replied the priest, “is in the hands of Wên-ch‘ang[307] and Confucius; any application must receive the consent of both.” The priest then directed Mr. T‘ang on his way, and the latter journeyed along until he reached a Confucian temple, in which the Sage was sitting with his face to the south.[308] On hearing his business, Confucius referred him on to Wên-ch‘ang; and, proceeding onwards in the direction indicated, Mr. T‘ang by-and-by arrived at what seemed to be the palace of a king, within which sat Wên-ch‘ang, precisely as we depict him on earth. “You are an upright man,” replied the God, in reply to Mr. T‘ang’s prayer, “and are certainly entitled to a longer span of life; but by this time your mortal body has become decomposed, and unless you can secure the assistance of P‘u-sa,[309] I can give you no aid.” So Mr. T‘ang set off once more, and hurried along until he came to a magnificent shrine standing in a thick grove of tall bamboos; and, entering in, he stood in the presence of the God, on whose head was the ushnisha,[310] whose golden face was round like the full moon, and at whose side was a green willow-branch bending gracefully over the lip of a vase. Humbly Mr. T‘ang prostrated himself on the ground, and repeated what Wên-ch‘ang had said to him; but P‘u-sa seemed to think it would be impossible to grant his request, until one of the Lohans[311] who stood by cried out, “O God, Thou canst perform this miracle: take earth and make his flesh; take a sprig of willow and make his bones.” Thereupon P‘u-sa broke off a piece from the willow-branch in the vase beside him; and, pouring a little of the water upon the ground, he made clay, and, casting the whole over Mr. T‘ang’s soul, bade an attendant lead the body back to the place where his coffin was. At that instant Mr. T‘ang’s family heard a groan proceeding from within his coffin, and, on rushing to it and helping out the lately-deceased man, they found he had quite recovered. He had then been dead seven days.

Mr. T‘ang Ping, who earned his highest degree in 1661, was suffering from a long illness when he suddenly felt a warm sensation rising from his extremities. By the time it reached his knees, his feet were completely numb; soon after, his knees and the lower part of his body were similarly affected. Gradually, this warmth worked its way up until it reached his heart, causing some painful moments. Every single event from Mr. T‘ang's life, no matter how minor, seemed to flood his mind, carried along by the flow of his blood. Whenever he thought of a virtuous act he had done, he felt a sense of peace and calm; but when he recalled any wrongdoing, it stirred a painful turmoil within him, like oil boiling in a cauldron. He struggled to describe the pain he felt; however, he recalled stealing some young birds from their nest and killing them when he was only seven or eight years old, and for this alone, he said, a rush of guilt surged through his heart during an ordinary meal. Once he had relived all the moments of his life, the warm sensation moved up his throat and, entering his brain, escaped from the top of his head like smoke from a chimney. Eventually, Mr. T‘ang’s soul slipped out of his body through the same opening and wandered far away, forgetting all about the body it had left behind. At that moment, a huge giant appeared, grabbed the soul, and stuffed it into his sleeve, where it remained cramped and confined, huddled with a crowd of others, until existence became almost unbearable. Suddenly, Mr. T‘ang realized that only Buddha could rescue him from this terrible condition, and he immediately began to call upon his holy name.[306] On the third or fourth invocation, he fell out of the giant’s sleeve, but the giant picked him up and put him back in. This happened several times until the giant, tired of lifting him, finally let him stay where he was. The soul lay there for a while, unsure of which way to go; however, it soon remembered that the land of Buddha was to the west and began to head that way. Before long, the soul saw a Buddhist priest sitting by the roadside and hurried up to him to respectfully ask for directions. “The record of life and death for scholars,” replied the priest, “is in the hands of Wên-ch‘ang[307] and Confucius; any application must be approved by both.” The priest then pointed Mr. T‘ang on his way, and he traveled until he reached a Confucian temple, where the Sage was sitting facing south.[308] Upon hearing his request, Confucius directed him to Wên-ch‘ang. Following the given directions, Mr. T‘ang soon arrived at what appeared to be a king's palace, where Wên-ch‘ang sat just as we depict him on earth. "You are an upright man,” replied the God to Mr. T‘ang’s prayer, “and certainly deserve a longer life; but your mortal body has already decomposed, and unless you can secure the help of P‘u-sa,[309] I can offer you no assistance." So Mr. T‘ang set off again, hurrying until he arrived at a magnificent shrine surrounded by tall bamboo trees; entering it, he found himself in the presence of the God, adorned with an ushnisha,[310] whose golden face was round like a full moon, and beside him was a green willow branch gracefully hanging over the rim of a vase. Humbly, Mr. T‘ang prostrated himself on the ground and repeated what Wên-ch‘ang had told him; but P‘u-sa seemed to believe it would be impossible to fulfill his request, until one of the Lohans[311] who stood by exclaimed, “O God, You can perform this miracle: take earth to form his flesh; take a sprig from the willow to create his bones.” Then P‘u-sa broke off a piece of the willow branch from the vase next to him; pouring a little water on the ground, he created clay and, casting it over Mr. T‘ang’s soul, instructed an attendant to take the body back to the place of his coffin. At that moment, Mr. T‘ang’s family heard a groan coming from his coffin, and when they rushed over and helped the recently deceased man out, they found he had completely recovered. He had been dead for seven days.

CLI.
FÊNG-SHUI.
[312]

At I-chow there lived a high official named Sung, whose family were all ardent supporters of Fêng-Shui; so much so, that even the women-folk read books[313] on the subject, and understood the principles of the science. When Mr. Sung died, his two sons set up separate establishments,[314] and each invited to his own house geomancers from far and near, who had any reputation in their art, to select a spot for the dead man’s grave. By degrees, they had collected together as many as a hundred a-piece, and every day they would scour the country round, each at the head of his own particular regiment. After about a month of this work, both sides had fixed upon a suitable position for the grave; and the geomancers engaged by one brother, declared that if their spot was selected he would certainly some day be made a marquis, while the other brother was similarly informed, by his geomancers, that by adopting their choice he would infallibly rise to the rank of Secretary of State. Thus, neither brother would give way to the other, but each set about making the grave in his own particular place,—pitching marquees, and arranging banners, and making all necessary preparations for the funeral. Then when the coffin arrived at the point where roads branched off to the two graves, the two brothers, each leading on his own little army of geomancers, bore down upon it with a view to gaining possession of the corpse. From morn till dewy eve the battle raged; and as neither gained any advantage over the other, the mourners and friends, who had come to witness the ceremony of burial, stole away one by one; and the coolies, who were carrying the coffin, after changing the poles from one shoulder to another until they were quite worn out, put the body down by the roadside, and went off home. It then became necessary to make some protection for the coffin against the wind and rain; whereupon the elder brother immediately set about building a hut close by, in which he purposed leaving some of his attendants to keep guard; but he had no sooner begun than the younger brother followed his example; and when the elder built a second and third, the younger also built a second and third; and as this went on for the space of three whole years, by the end of that time the place had become quite a little village. By-and-by, both brothers died, one directly after the other; and then their two wives determined to cast to the winds the decision of each party of geomancers. Accordingly, they went together to the two spots in question; and after inspecting them carefully, declared that neither was suitable. The next step was to jointly engage another set of geomancers, who submitted for their approval several different spots, and ten days had hardly passed away before the two women had agreed upon the position for their father-in-law’s grave, which, as the wife of the younger brother prophesied, would surely give to the family a high military degree. So the body was buried, and within three years Mr. Sung’s eldest grandson, who had entered as a military cadet, actually took the corresponding degree to a literary master of arts.

At I-chow, there was a high official named Sung, whose family were all passionate fans of Fêng-Shui. They were so into it that even the women read books[313] on the topic and understood the principles of the science. When Mr. Sung passed away, his two sons set up separate households,[314] inviting geomancers with good reputations from near and far to choose a spot for their father’s grave. Gradually, they gathered about a hundred each and scoured the surrounding area daily, each leading his own team. After about a month, they each identified a potential location for the grave; the geomancers selected by one brother claimed that choosing their spot would definitely result in him being made a marquis someday, while the other brother's geomancers assured him that picking their location would guarantee his rise to Secretary of State. Consequently, neither brother would back down, and each began preparing for the funeral in his chosen spot—setting up tents, arranging banners, and taking care of all the necessary details. When the coffin reached the intersection where the roads split towards the two graves, the brothers, each accompanied by his own small army of geomancers, rushed to seize the body. The battle raged from morning until evening; since neither gained the upper hand, the mourners and friends who had come to witness the burial gradually slipped away. The coolies carrying the coffin, after switching the burden from one shoulder to the other until they were utterly exhausted, placed the body by the roadside and went home. It then became necessary to provide some shelter for the coffin against the wind and rain, so the elder brother immediately started building a hut nearby, intending to leave some attendants to guard it. However, as soon as he began, the younger brother copied him; when the elder constructed a second and third hut, the younger did the same. This rivalry continued for three whole years, and by the end, the area had turned into a small village. Eventually, both brothers died, one right after the other, and then their two wives decided to disregard the decisions made by their respective geomancers. They visited both locations and, after a thorough inspection, concluded that neither was suitable. The next step was to jointly hire another group of geomancers, who suggested several new locations. Within ten days, the two women had settled on a spot for their father-in-law's grave, which, as the wife of the younger brother predicted, would surely lead to the family earning a high military rank. So the body was buried, and within three years, Mr. Sung’s eldest grandson, who had joined as a military cadet, actually achieved the corresponding title of a literary master of arts.

[“Fêng-Shui,” adds the great commentator I Shih-shih, “may or may not be based upon sound principles; at any rate, to indulge a morbid belief in it is utter folly; and thus to join issue and fight while a coffin is relegated to the roadside, is hardly in accordance with the doctrines of filial piety or fraternal love. Can people believe that mere position will improve the fortunes of their family? At any rate, that two women should have thus quietly settled the matter is certainly worthy of record.”]

[“Feng Shui,” adds the renowned commentator I Shih-shih, “may have solid principles or may not; either way, being overly fixated on it is pure foolishness. Debating over it while a coffin is abandoned by the roadside doesn’t show respect for family or brotherly love. Do people honestly believe that just moving to a different place will improve their family's fortunes? Nonetheless, it’s certainly worth acknowledging that two women resolved the issue so peacefully.”]

CLII.
THE LINGERING DEATH.

There was a man in our village who led an exceedingly disreputable life. One morning when he got up rather early, two men appeared, and led him away to the market-place, where he saw a butcher hanging up half a pig. As they approached, the two men shoved him with all their might against the dead animal, and lo! his own flesh began to blend with the pork before him, while his conductors hurried off in an opposite direction. By-and-by the butcher wanted to sell a piece of his meat; and seizing a knife, began to cut off the quantity required. At every touch of the blade our disreputable friend experienced a severe pang, which penetrated into his very marrow; and when, at length, an old man came and haggled over the weight given him, crying out for a little bit more fat, or an extra portion of lean,[315] then, as the butcher sliced away the pork ounce by ounce, the pain was unendurable in the extreme. By about nine o’clock the pork was all sold, and our hero went home, whereupon his family asked him what he meant by staying in bed so late.[316] He then narrated all that had taken place, and on making inquiries, they found that the pork-butcher had only just come home; besides which our friend was able to tell him every pound of meat he had sold, and every slice he had cut off. Fancy a man being put to the lingering death[317] like this before breakfast!

There was a man in our village who lived an extremely shady life. One morning, when he got up quite early, two men showed up and took him to the marketplace, where he saw a butcher hanging up half a pig. As they got closer, the two men pushed him hard against the dead animal, and suddenly, his own flesh started to merge with the pork in front of him, while his captors rushed off in the opposite direction. Eventually, the butcher wanted to sell a piece of meat, so he grabbed a knife and started to cut the amount needed. With every touch of the blade, our shady friend felt an intense pain that went right into his bones; and when, finally, an old man came by and argued over the weight he was being given, insisting on a bit more fat or an extra slice of lean meat,[315] then, as the butcher sliced off the pork piece by piece, the pain was utterly unbearable. By around nine o’clock, the pork was all sold, and our hero went home, where his family asked him why he had stayed in bed so late.[316] He then recounted everything that had happened, and upon checking, they found out that the pork butcher had just gotten back; furthermore, our friend was able to tell him exactly every pound of meat he had sold and every slice he had cut. Imagine a man being subjected to such a slow, agonizing death[317] like this before breakfast!

CLIII.
DREAMING HONOURS.

Wang Tzŭ-ngan was a Tung-ch‘ang man, and a scholar of some repute, but unfortunate at the public examinations. On one occasion, after having been up for his master’s degree, his anxiety was very great; and when the time for the publication of the list drew near, he drank himself gloriously tipsy, and went and lay down on the bed. In a few moments a man rushed in, and cried out, “Sir! you have passed!” whereupon Wang jumped up, and said, “Give him ten strings of cash.”[318] Wang’s wife, seeing he was drunk, and wishing to keep him quiet, replied, “You go on sleeping: I’ve given him the money.” So Wang lay down again, but before long in came another man who informed Wang that his name was among the successful candidates for the highest degree. “Why, I haven’t been up for it yet;” said Wang, “how can I have passed?” “What! you don’t mean to say you have forgotten the examination?” answered the man; and then Wang got up once more, and gave orders to present the informant with ten strings of cash. “All right,” replied his wife; “you go on sleeping: I’ve given him the money.” Another short interval, and in burst a third messenger to say that Wang had been elected a member of the National Academy, and that two official servants had come to escort him thither. Sure enough there were the two servants bowing at the bedside, and accordingly Wang directed that they should be served with wine and meat, which his wife, smiling at his drunken nonsense, declared had been already done. Wang now bethought him that he should go out and receive the congratulations of the neighbours, and roared out several times to his official servants; but without receiving any answer. “Go to sleep,” said his wife, “and wait till I have fetched them;” and after awhile the servants actually came in; whereupon Wang stamped and swore at them for being such idiots as to go away. “What! you wretched scoundrel,” cried the servants, “are you cursing us in earnest, when we are only joking with you!” At this Wang’s rage knew no bounds, and he set upon the men, and gave them a sound beating, knocking the hat of one off on to the ground. In the mêlée, he himself tumbled over, and his wife ran in to pick him up, saying, “Shame upon you, for getting so drunk as this!” “I was only punishing the servants as they deserved,” replied Wang; “why do you call me drunk?” “Do you mean the old woman who cooks our rice and boils the water for your foot-bath,” asked his wife, smiling, “that you talk of servants to wait upon your poverty-stricken carcase?” At this sally all the women burst out in a roar of laughter; and Wang, who was just beginning to get sober, waked up as if from a dream, and knew that there was no reality in all that had taken place. However, he recollected the spot where the servant’s hat had fallen off, and on going thither to look for it, lo! he beheld a tiny official hat, no larger than a wine-cup, lying there behind the door. They were all much astonished at this, and Wang himself cried out, “Formerly people were thus tricked by devils; and now foxes are playing the fool with me!”[319]

Wang Tzŭ-ngan was from Tung-ch‘ang and was a well-known scholar, but he had bad luck with public exams. One time, after trying for his master’s degree, he was really anxious, so when the announcement of the results was about to happen, he got gloriously drunk and lay down on his bed. Moments later, someone burst in and shouted, “Sir! You’ve passed!” Wang jumped up and said, “Give him ten strings of cash.”[318] Seeing that he was drunk, Wang’s wife wanted to keep him calm, so she said, “You keep sleeping; I’ve given him the money.” Wang lay down again, but soon another person came in to tell him that his name was on the list of candidates who had passed for the highest degree. “But I haven't even taken that exam yet; how can I have passed?” Wang replied. “What? You can’t be serious; you’ve forgotten the exam?” the man said, and Wang got up again, ordering ten strings of cash for the messenger. “Okay,” his wife responded, “you keep sleeping; I’ve given him the money.” A little later, a third messenger rushed in to say that Wang had been elected to the National Academy and that two official servants were there to take him. Sure enough, the two servants were bowing at his bedside, so Wang ordered them to be given wine and meat, which his wife, smiling at his drunkenness, said had already been taken care of. Wang then realized he should go outside and receive congratulations from the neighbors, shouting for his official servants several times, but got no response. “Go to sleep,” his wife said, “and wait until I bring them in;” and after a while, the servants actually came in, at which point Wang yelled and cursed them for being foolish enough to leave. “What! You lousy scoundrel,” the servants exclaimed, “are you seriously mad at us when we’re just joking with you?” This made Wang furious, and he attacked them, knocking one man’s hat off. In the mêlée, he fell over, and his wife rushed in to help him up, saying, “Shame on you for getting this drunk!” “I was just punishing the servants as they deserve,” Wang replied, “why do you call me drunk?” “Are you talking about the old woman who cooks our rice and boils water for your foot bath?” his wife asked playfully, “are those the servants you expect to wait on your broke self?” At this joke, all the women burst into laughter, and Wang, who was just starting to regain his senses, woke up as if from a dream, realizing everything that had happened wasn’t real. However, he remembered where the servant's hat had fallen off, so he went to look for it and found a tiny official hat, no bigger than a wine cup, lying behind the door. Everyone was surprised, and Wang exclaimed, “Once, people were tricked by devils; now foxes are messing with me!”[319]

CLIV.
THE SHE-WOLF AND THE HERD-BOYS.

Two herd-boys went up among the hills and found a wolf’s lair with two little wolves in it. Seizing each of them one, they forthwith climbed two trees which stood there, at a distance of forty or fifty paces apart. Before long the old wolf came back, and, finding her cubs gone, was in a great state of distress. Just then, one of the herd-boys pinched his cub and made it squeak; whereupon the mother ran angrily towards the tree whence the sound proceeded, and tried to climb up it. At this juncture, the boy in the other tree pinched the other cub, and thereby diverted the wolf’s attention in that direction. But no sooner had she reached the foot of the second tree, than the boy who had first pinched his cub did so again, and away ran the old wolf back to the tree in which her other young one was. Thus they went on time after time, until the mother was dead tired, and lay down exhausted on the ground. Then, when after some time she shewed no signs of moving, the herd-boys crept stealthily down, and found that the wolf was already stiff and cold. And truly, it is better to meet a blustering foe with his hand upon his sword-hilt, by retiring within doors, and leaving him to fret his violence away unopposed; for such is but the behaviour of brute beasts, of which men thus take advantage.

Two shepherd boys went up into the hills and discovered a wolf’s den with two baby wolves inside. Grabbing each one, they quickly climbed two trees that were about forty or fifty paces apart. Before long, the mother wolf returned and, finding her cubs missing, became very upset. At that moment, one of the boys pinched his cub, causing it to squeak, and the mother angrily ran towards the tree where the sound came from, trying to climb it. Meanwhile, the boy in the other tree pinched the other cub, diverting the wolf’s attention to that direction. As soon as she reached the bottom of the second tree, the first boy pinched his cub again, and the mother wolf rushed back to the tree where her other cub was. This went on repeatedly until the mother was completely exhausted and lay down on the ground. When some time passed and she showed no signs of moving, the boys quietly climbed down and found that the wolf was already stiff and cold. Indeed, it’s better to face a loud enemy with his hand on his weapon by retreating indoors and letting him vent his anger alone; for such behavior is typical of wild animals, which people take advantage of.

CLV.
ADULTERATION
[320] PUNISHED.

At Chin-ling there lived a seller of spirits, who was in the habit of adulterating his liquor with water and a certain drug, the effect of which was that even a few cups would make the strongest-headed man as drunk as a jelly-fish.[321] Thus his shop acquired a reputation for having a good article on sale, and by degrees he became a rich man. One morning, on getting up, he found a fox lying drunk alongside of the spirit vat; and tying its legs together, he was about to fetch a knife, when suddenly the fox waked up, and began pleading for its life, promising in return to do anything the spirit-merchant might require. The latter then released the animal, which instantly changed into the form of a human being. Now, at that very time, the wife of a neighbour was suffering under fox influence, and this recently-transformed animal confessed to the spirit-merchant that it was he who had been troubling her. Thereupon the spirit-merchant, who knew the lady in question to be a celebrated beauty, begged his fox friend to secretly introduce him to her. After raising some objections, the fox at length consented, and conducted the spirit-merchant to a cave, where he gave him a suit of serge clothes, which he said had belonged to his late brother, and in which he told him he could easily go. The merchant put them on, and returned home, when to his great delight he observed that no one could see him, but that if he changed into his ordinary clothes everybody could see him as before. Accordingly he set off with the fox for his neighbour’s house; and, when they arrived, the first thing they beheld was a charm on the wall, like a great wriggling dragon. At this the fox was greatly alarmed, and said, “That scoundrel of a priest! I can’t go any farther.” He then ran off home, leaving the spirit-merchant to proceed by himself. The latter walked quietly in to find that the dragon on the wall was a real one, and preparing to fly at him, so he too turned, and ran away as fast as his legs could carry him. The fact was that the family had engaged a priest to drive away the fox influence; and he, not being able to go at the moment himself, gave them this charm to stick up on the wall. The following day the priest himself came, and, arranging an altar, proceeded to exorcise the fox. All the villagers crowded round to see, and among others was the spirit-merchant, who, in the middle of the ceremony, suddenly changed colour, and hurried out of the front door, where he fell on the ground in the shape of a fox, having his clothes still hanging about his arms and legs. The bystanders would have killed him on the spot, but his wife begged them to spare him; and the priest let her take the fox home, where in a few days it died.

At Chin-ling, there was a liquor seller who often watered down his drinks and mixed in a certain drug, which meant that even a few cups could get the toughest drinker completely smashed. [321] Because of this, his shop became known for having good alcohol, and gradually he became wealthy. One morning, when he woke up, he found a drunk fox lying next to the spirit vat. He tied the fox's legs together and was about to fetch a knife when the fox suddenly woke up and begged for its life, promising to do anything the merchant requested in return. The merchant then let the fox go, which immediately transformed into a human. At that moment, the wife of a neighbor was under the influence of a fox, and the fox-turned-human admitted to the merchant that it was responsible for bothering her. The merchant, who knew the woman was a renowned beauty, asked the fox to secretly introduce him to her. After some hesitation, the fox finally agreed and took the merchant to a cave, where it gave him a suit of woolen clothes that belonged to its deceased brother, saying he could easily disguise himself in them. The merchant put on the clothes and returned home, delighted to see that nobody could see him; however, when he changed back into his regular clothes, everyone could see him again. So he set out with the fox to his neighbor’s house, and upon arrival, the first thing they saw was a charm on the wall that looked like a huge wriggling dragon. This scared the fox, and it exclaimed, “That sneaky priest! I can’t go any further.” Then, it dashed off home, leaving the merchant to continue on his own. The merchant walked in calmly, only to find that the dragon on the wall was real and about to attack him, so he also turned and ran as fast as he could. The truth was that the family had hired a priest to get rid of the fox’s influence, and since he couldn’t come himself at that moment, he had given them this charm to put up on the wall. The next day, the priest arrived, set up an altar, and began the exorcism of the fox. Villagers gathered to watch, including the spirit-merchant, who suddenly turned pale in the middle of the ceremony and rushed out the front door, collapsing on the ground as a fox, with the clothes still draped around his arms and legs. The crowd might have killed him right then, but his wife pleaded for them to spare him. The priest allowed her to take the fox home, where it died a few days later.

CLVI.
A CHINESE SOLOMON.

In our district there lived two men, named Hu Ch‘êng and Fêng Ngan, between whom there existed an old feud. The former, however, was the stronger of the two; and accordingly Fêng disguised his feelings under a specious appearance of friendship, though Hu never placed much faith in his professions. One day they were drinking together, and being both of them rather the worse for liquor, they began to brag of the various exploits they had achieved. “What care I for poverty,” cried Hu, “when I can lay a hundred ounces of silver on the table at a moment’s notice?” Now Fêng was well aware of the state of Hu’s affairs, and did not hesitate to scout such pretensions, until Hu further informed him in perfect seriousness that the day before he had met a merchant travelling with a large sum of money and had tumbled him down a dry well by the wayside; in confirmation of which he produced several hundred ounces of silver, which really belonged to a brother-in-law on whose behalf he was managing some negotiation for the purchase of land. When they separated, Fêng went off and gave information to the magistrate of the place, who summoned Hu to answer to the charge. Hu then told the actual facts of the case, and his brother-in-law and the owner of the land in question corroborated his statement. However, on examining the dry well by letting a man down with a rope round him, lo! there was a headless corpse lying at the bottom. Hu was horrified at this, and called Heaven to witness that he was innocent; whereupon the magistrate ordered him twenty or thirty blows on the mouth for lying in the presence of such irrefragable proof, and cast him into the condemned cell, where he lay loaded with chains. Orders were issued that the corpse was not to be removed, and a notification was made to the people, calling upon the relatives of the deceased to come forward and claim the body. Next day a woman appeared, and said deceased was her husband; that his name was Ho, and that he was proceeding on business with a large sum of money about him when he was killed by Hu. The magistrate observed that possibly the body in the well might not be that of her husband, to which the woman replied that she felt sure it was; and accordingly the corpse was brought up and examined, when the woman’s story was found to be correct. She herself did not go near the body, but stood at a little distance making the most doleful lamentations; until at length the magistrate said, “We have got the murderer, but the body is not complete; you go home and wait until the head has been discovered, when life shall be given for life.” He then summoned Hu before him, and told him to produce the head by the next day under penalty of severe torture; but Hu only wandered about with the guard sent in charge of him, crying and lamenting his fate, but finding nothing. The instruments of torture were then produced, and preparations were made as if for torturing Hu; however, they were not applied,[322] and finally the magistrate sent him back to prison, saying, “I suppose that in your hurry you didn’t notice where you dropped the head.” The woman was then brought before him again; and on learning that her relatives consisted only of one uncle, the magistrate remarked, “A young woman like you, left alone in the world, will hardly be able to earn a livelihood. [Here she burst into tears and implored the magistrate’s pity.] The punishment of the guilty man has been already decided upon, but until we get the head, the case cannot be closed. As soon as it is closed, the best thing you can do is to marry again. A young woman like yourself should not be in and out of a police-court.” The woman thanked the magistrate and retired; and the latter issued a notice to the people, calling upon them to make a search for the head. On the following day, a man named Wang, a fellow villager of the deceased, reported that he had found the missing head; and his report proving to be true, he was rewarded with 1,000 cash. The magistrate now summoned the woman’s uncle above-mentioned, and told him that the case was complete, but that as it involved such an important matter as the life of a human being, there would necessarily be some delay in closing it for good and all.[323] “Meanwhile,” added the magistrate, “your niece is a young woman and has no children; persuade her to marry again and so keep herself out of these troubles, and never mind what people may say.”[324] The uncle at first refused to do this; upon which the magistrate was obliged to threaten him until he was ultimately forced to consent. At this, the woman appeared before the magistrate to thank him for what he had done; whereupon the latter gave out that any person who was willing to take the woman to wife was to present himself at his yamên. Immediately afterwards an application was made—by the very man who had found the head. The magistrate then sent for the woman and asked her if she could say who was the real murderer; to which she replied that Hu Chêng had done the deed. “No!” cried the magistrate; “it was not he. It was you and this man here. [Here both began loudly to protest their innocence.] I have long known this; but, fearing to leave the smallest loophole for escape, I have tarried thus long in elucidating the circumstances. How [to the woman], before the corpse was removed from the well, were you so certain that it was your husband’s body? Because you already knew he was dead. And does a trader who has several hundred ounces of silver about him dress as shabbily as your husband was dressed? And you, [to the man], how did you manage to find the head so readily? Because you were in a hurry to marry the woman.” The two culprits stood there as pale as death, unable to utter a word in their defence; and on the application of torture both confessed the crime. For this man, the woman’s paramour, had killed her husband, curiously enough, about the time of Hu Chêng’s braggart joke. Hu was accordingly released, but Fêng suffered the penalty of a false accuser; he was severely bambooed, and banished for three years. The case was thus brought to a close without the wrongful punishment of a single person.

In our district, there were two men named Hu Ch‘êng and Fêng Ngan, who had a long-standing feud. Hu was the stronger of the two, so Fêng masked his true feelings with a false display of friendship, although Hu never really trusted his sincerity. One day, they were drinking together, and after consuming quite a bit of alcohol, they started boasting about their accomplishments. “What do I care about being broke,” Hu boasted, “when I can put a hundred ounces of silver on the table whenever I want?” Fêng, knowing Hu's situation, scoffed at such claims until Hu seriously told him that just the day before, he had encountered a merchant traveling with a large sum of money and had pushed him into a dry well by the roadside. To back this up, he showed off several hundred ounces of silver, which actually belonged to his brother-in-law, for whom he was handling a land purchase negotiation. After they parted ways, Fêng went and reported Hu to the local magistrate, who then summoned Hu to explain himself. Hu shared the actual story, and both his brother-in-law and the landowner confirmed his account. However, upon investigating the well by lowering a man down with a rope, they discovered a headless corpse at the bottom. Hu was horrified and cried out to Heaven, swearing his innocence. In response, the magistrate ordered him to receive twenty or thirty blows to the face for lying in light of such undeniable evidence and threw him into a cell, shackled. It was decreed that the corpse should not be removed, and a public notice was issued, urging the dead man’s relatives to come forward and claim the body. The next day, a woman appeared, claiming the deceased was her husband, named Ho, and that he had been carrying a large amount of money for business when Hu had killed him. The magistrate suggested that perhaps the body in the well wasn’t her husband, but the woman insisted it was. The corpse was retrieved and examined, proving her story to be true. She kept her distance from the body, wailing dramatically until the magistrate remarked, “We may have caught the murderer, but the body isn’t whole; go home and wait until we find the head, then we will give life for life.” He summoned Hu again and ordered him to produce the head by the next day under threat of severe torture; however, Hu just wandered about with the guards, crying and lamenting his situation, finding nothing. The torture devices were prepared, and it seemed Hu would be tortured, but they were not used, and the magistrate sent him back to prison, saying, “I suppose in your haste, you didn’t notice where you dropped the head.” The woman was brought in again; learning that her only relative was an uncle, the magistrate commented, “A young woman like you, alone in the world, will find it hard to make a living.” [She broke into tears and begged for the magistrate's mercy.] “The punishment for the guilty has been decided, but we can’t close the case until we find the head. Once it is resolved, the best thing for you might be to remarry. A young woman like you shouldn’t be hanging around police stations.” The woman thanked the magistrate and left; he then issued a call for the public to search for the head. The next day, a man named Wang, a fellow villager of the deceased, reported that he had found the missing head; his claim checked out, and he was rewarded with 1,000 cash. The magistrate then summoned the woman’s uncle and told him that the case was complete but would take some time to close officially since it involved someone’s life. “In the meantime,” the magistrate added, “your niece is young and childless; persuade her to remarry to avoid these troubles, regardless of what others might say.” The uncle was reluctant at first, but the magistrate had to threaten him before he agreed. Soon after, the woman appeared to thank the magistrate for his help; the magistrate announced that anyone who wanted to marry her should come to his office. Shortly afterward, a man, the very one who had found the head, applied. The magistrate then asked the woman if she could identify the real murderer, and she accused Hu Chêng. “No!” the magistrate exclaimed; “it wasn’t him. It was you and this man.” [Both exclaimed their innocence loudly.] “I’ve known this for a while, but I waited to clarify everything to leave no escape route. How was it that, before the body was taken from the well, you were so sure it was your husband’s? Because you already knew he was dead. And does a trader carrying several hundred ounces of silver dress as poorly as your husband did? And you, [to the man], how did you find the head so quickly? Because you were eager to marry the woman.” The two stood there, pale as ghosts, unable to defend themselves, and upon being tortured, both admitted their guilt. The man, her lover, had killed her husband just around the time of Hu Chêng’s bragging. Hu was released, but Fêng faced punishment for being a false accuser; he was severely beaten and banished for three years. Thus, the case was closed without wrongly punishing anyone.

CLVII.
THE ROC.

Two herons built their nests under one of the ornaments on the roof of a temple at Tientsin. The accumulated dust of years in the shrine below concealed a huge serpent, having the diameter of a washing-basin; and whenever the heron’s young were ready to fly, the reptile proceeded to the nest and swallowed every one of them, to the great distress of the bereaved parents. This took place three years consecutively, and people thought the birds would build there no more. However, the following year they came again; and when the time was drawing nigh for their young ones to take wing, away they flew, and remained absent for nearly three days. On their return, they went straight to the nest, and began amidst much noisy chattering to feed their young ones as usual. Just then the serpent crawled up to reach his prey; and as he was nearing the nest the parent-birds flew out and screamed loudly in mid-air. Immediately, there was heard a mighty flapping of wings, and darkness came over the face of the earth, which the astonished spectators now perceived to be caused by a huge bird obscuring the light of the sun. Down it swooped with the speed of wind or falling rain, and, striking the serpent with its talons, tore its head off at a blow, bringing down at the same time several feet of the masonry of the temple. Then it flew away, the herons accompanying it as though escorting a guest. The nest too had come down, and of the two young birds one was killed by the fall; the other was taken by the priests and put in the bell tower, whither the old birds returned to feed it until thoroughly fledged, when it spread its wings and was gone.[325]

Two herons built their nests under one of the ornaments on the roof of a temple in Tientsin. The years of accumulated dust in the shrine below hid a huge serpent, about the size of a washing basin; and whenever the heron’s babies were ready to fly, the reptile would go to the nest and eat every one of them, causing great distress to the grieving parents. This happened for three years in a row, and people thought the birds would not return. However, the following year they came back; and when it was time for their young ones to take flight, they flew away and were gone for nearly three days. When they returned, they went straight to the nest and, amidst much noisy chattering, began to feed their young ones as usual. Just then, the serpent crawled up to reach its prey; and as it got closer to the nest, the parent birds flew out and screamed loudly in midair. Suddenly, there was a tremendous flapping of wings, and darkness covered the earth, which the astonished spectators realized was caused by a huge bird blocking out the sun. It swooped down with the speed of wind or falling rain, and, striking the serpent with its talons, tore its head off in one blow, bringing down several feet of the temple’s masonry at the same time. Then it flew away, with the herons following it as if they were escorting a guest. The nest had also fallen, and of the two young birds, one was killed by the fall; the other was taken by the priests and placed in the bell tower, where the old birds returned to feed it until it was fully fledged, after which it spread its wings and flew away.[325]

CLVIII.
THE FAITHFUL GANDER.
[326]

A sportsman of Tientsin, having snared a wild goose, was followed to his home by the gander, which flew round and round him in great distress, and only went away at nightfall. Next day, when the sportsman went out, there was the bird again; and at length it alighted quite close to his feet. He was on the point of seizing it when suddenly it stretched out its neck and disgorged a piece of pure gold; whereupon, the sportsman, understanding what the bird meant, cried out, “I see! this is to ransom your mate, eh?” Accordingly, he at once released the goose, and the two birds flew away with many expressions of their mutual joy, leaving to the sportsman nearly three ounces of pure gold. Can, then, mere birds have such feelings as these? Of all sorrows there is no sorrow like separation from those we love; and it seems that the same holds good even of dumb animals.

An athlete from Tientsin caught a wild goose, and the gander followed him home, flying around him in great distress, only leaving at nightfall. The next day, when the sportsman went out, the bird was there again; eventually, it landed right by his feet. Just as he was about to grab it, it suddenly stretched out its neck and spat out a piece of pure gold. Understanding what the bird meant, the sportsman exclaimed, “I get it! This is to rescue your mate, right?” So, he immediately released the goose, and the two birds flew away, showing their happiness, leaving the sportsman with nearly three ounces of pure gold. Can birds really have feelings like this? Of all sorrows, none is greater than being separated from those we love; it seems that even dumb animals feel the same way.

CLIX.
THE ELEPHANTS AND THE LION.

A huntsman of Kuang-si, who was out on the hills with his bow and arrows, lay down to rest awhile, and unwittingly fell fast asleep. As he was slumbering, an elephant came up, and, coiling his trunk around the man, carried him off. The latter gave himself up for dead; but before long the elephant had deposited him at the foot of a tall tree, and had summoned a whole herd of comrades, who crowded about the huntsman as though asking his assistance. The elephant who had brought him went and lay down under the tree, and first looked up into its branches and then looked down at the man, apparently requesting him to get up into the tree. So the latter jumped on the elephant’s back and then clambered up to the topmost branch, not knowing what he was expected to do next. By-and-by a lion[327] arrived, and from among the frightened herd chose out a fat elephant, which he seemed as though about to devour. The others remained there trembling, not daring to run away, but looking wistfully up into the tree. Thereupon the huntsman drew an arrow from his quiver and shot the lion dead, at which all the elephants below made him a grateful obeisance. He then descended, when the elephant lay down again and invited him to mount by pulling at his clothes with its trunk. This he did, and was carried to a place where the animal scratched the ground with its foot, and revealed to him a vast number of old tusks. He jumped down and collected them in a bundle, after which the elephant conveyed him to a spot whence he easily found his way home.

A hunter from Kuang-si, who was out in the hills with his bow and arrows, lay down to rest for a bit and unintentionally fell fast asleep. While he was snoozing, an elephant approached, wrapped its trunk around him, and carried him away. The man thought he was done for, but soon the elephant set him down at the base of a tall tree and called a whole herd of friends, who gathered around the huntsman as if asking for his help. The elephant that brought him lay down under the tree, first gazing up at its branches and then looking down at the man, seemingly asking him to climb up. So the man jumped onto the elephant's back and then climbed up to the highest branch, unsure of what he was supposed to do next. After a while, a lion arrived, and from the frightened herd, it picked out a plump elephant that it seemed ready to eat. The others stood there trembling, too scared to run away, but looking up at the tree with longing. At that moment, the huntsman took an arrow from his quiver and shot the lion dead, which made all the elephants below bow in gratitude. He then climbed down, and the elephant lay down again, inviting him to get back on by tugging at his clothes with its trunk. He did so, and the elephant carried him to a spot where it scratched the ground with its foot, revealing a huge number of old tusks. He jumped down and gathered them into a bundle, after which the elephant took him to a place where he could easily find his way home.

CLX.
THE HIDDEN TREASURE.

Li Yüeh-shêng was the second son of a rich old man who used to bury his money, and who was known to his fellow-townsmen as “Old Crocks.” One day the father fell sick, and summoned his sons to divide the property between them.[328] He gave four-fifths to the elder and only one-fifth to the younger, saying to the latter, “It is not that I love your brother more than I love you: I have other money stored away, and when you are alone I will hand that over to you.” A few days afterwards the old man grew worse, and Yüeh-shêng, afraid that his father might die at any moment, seized an opportunity of seeing him alone to ask about the money that he himself was to receive. “Ah,” replied the dying man, “the sum of our joys and of our sorrows is determined by fate. You are now happy in the possession of a virtuous wife, and have no right to an increase of wealth.” For, as a matter of fact, this second son was married to a lady from the Ch‘ê family whose virtue equalled that of any of the heroines of history: hence his father’s remark. Yüeh-shêng, however, was not satisfied, and implored to be allowed to have the money; and at length the old man got angry and said, “You are only just turned twenty; you have known none of the trials of life, and were I to give a thousand ounces of gold, it would soon be all spent. Go! and, until you have drunk the cup of bitterness to its dregs, expect no money from me.” Now Yüeh-shêng was a filial son, and when his father spoke thus he did not venture to say any more, and hoped for his speedy recovery that he might have a chance of coaxing him to comply with his request. But the old man got worse and worse, and at length died; whereupon the elder brother took no trouble about the funeral ceremonies, leaving it all to the younger, who, being an open-handed fellow, made no difficulties about the expense. The latter was also fond of seeing a great deal of company at his house, and his wife often had to get three or four meals a-day ready for guests; and, as her husband did very little towards looking after his affairs, and was further sponged upon by all the needy ones of the neighbourhood, they were soon reduced to a state of poverty. The elder brother helped them to keep body and soul together, but he died shortly afterwards, and this resource was cut off from them. Then, by dint of borrowing in the spring and repaying in the autumn,[329] they still managed to exist, until at last it came to parting with their land, and they were left actually destitute. At that juncture their eldest son died, followed soon after by his mother; and Yüeh-shêng was left almost by himself in the world. He now married the widow of a sheep-dealer, who had a little capital; and she was very strict with him, and wouldn’t let him waste time and money with his friends. One night his father appeared to him and said, “My son, you have drained your cup of bitterness to the dregs. You shall now have the money. I will bring it to you.” When Yüeh-shêng woke up, he thought it was merely a poor man’s dream; but the next day, while laying the foundations of a wall, he did come upon a quantity of gold. And then he knew what his father had meant by “when you are alone;” for of those about him at that time, more than half were gone.

Li Yüeh-shêng was the second son of a wealthy old man who used to hide his money, known to the townspeople as “Old Crocks.” One day, the father fell ill and called his sons to divide the property between them. He gave four-fifths to the elder son and only one-fifth to the younger, telling him, “It’s not that I love your brother more than you: I have other money hidden, and when you’re on your own, I’ll give that to you.” A few days later, the old man’s condition worsened, and Yüeh-shêng, fearing his father might die at any moment, took the chance to see him alone and asked about the money he was supposed to receive. “Ah,” replied the dying man, “the total of our joys and sorrows is determined by fate. You are currently happy with a virtuous wife and have no right to more wealth.” In fact, this second son was married to a woman from the Ch‘ê family, whose virtue was comparable to that of the great heroines of history, hence his father’s comment. However, Yüeh-shêng was not satisfied and pleaded to have the money; finally, the old man became angry and said, “You’re barely twenty; you haven’t faced any of life’s hardships, and if I gave you a thousand ounces of gold, it would be gone in no time. Go! Until you’ve truly experienced life’s struggles, don’t expect any money from me.” Yüeh-shêng was a devoted son, and when his father spoke like that, he didn’t dare say more and hoped for his quick recovery so he could persuade him to change his mind. But the old man continued to decline and eventually died. The elder brother didn’t bother with the funeral arrangements, leaving everything to the younger brother, who, being generous, had no issues with the costs. He also enjoyed hosting many guests at his home, and his wife often had to prepare three or four meals a day for them. As her husband did very little to manage their affairs and was further taken advantage of by needy neighbors, they soon fell into poverty. The elder brother supported them to get by, but he died shortly after, cutting off that lifeline. They managed to survive by borrowing in the spring and paying back in the autumn, until they had to sell their land and ended up practically destitute. At that point, their eldest son died, followed soon after by his mother, leaving Yüeh-shêng nearly alone in the world. He then married a widow from a sheep-dealing family who had some capital; she was quite strict and wouldn’t let him waste time or money on friends. One night, his father appeared to him and said, “My son, you have fully experienced life’s hardships. Now you shall receive the money. I will bring it to you.” When Yüeh-shêng woke up, he thought it was just a poor man’s dream. But the next day, while digging the foundation for a wall, he stumbled upon a stash of gold. That’s when he understood what his father meant by “when you are alone,” as more than half of those around him were now gone.

CLXI.
THE BOATMEN OF LAO-LUNG.

When His Excellency Chu was Viceroy of Kuangtung, there were constant complaints from the traders of mysterious disappearances; sometimes as many as three or four of them disappearing at once and never being seen or heard of again. At length the number of such cases, filed of course against some person or persons unknown, multiplied to such an extent that they were simply put on record, and but little notice was further taken of them by the local officials. Thus, when His Excellency entered upon his duties, he found more than a hundred plaints of the kind, besides innumerable cases in which the missing man’s relatives lived at a distance and had not instituted proceedings. The mystery so preyed upon the new Viceroy’s mind that he lost all appetite for food; and when, finally, all the inquiries he had set on foot resulted in no clue to an elucidation of these strange disappearances, then His Excellency proceeded to wash and purify himself, and, having notified the Municipal God,[330] he took to fasting and sleeping in his study alone. While he was in ecstasy, lo! an official entered, holding a tablet in his hand, and said that he had come from the Municipal temple with the following instructions to the Viceroy:—

When His Excellency Chu was the Viceroy of Kuangtung, traders regularly complained about mysterious disappearances; sometimes three or four would vanish at the same time and never be seen or heard from again. Eventually, the number of these cases, filed against some unknown person or persons, grew so large that they were simply recorded, and local officials paid little attention to them. So, when His Excellency took on his duties, he discovered more than a hundred complaints of this nature, in addition to countless instances where the relatives of the missing individuals lived far away and had not taken any action. The mystery weighed heavily on the new Viceroy’s mind, causing him to lose his appetite. When all his inquiries yielded no clues to solve these strange disappearances, His Excellency decided to cleanse himself and, after notifying the Municipal God,[330] he began fasting and sleeping alone in his study. While he was in deep meditation, suddenly, an official entered, holding a tablet and said he came from the Municipal temple with instructions for the Viceroy:—

“Snow on the whiskers descending:
Live clouds falling from heaven:
Wood in water buoyed up:
In the wall an opening effected.”

The official then retired, and the Viceroy waked up; but it was only after a night of tossing and turning that he hit upon what seemed to him the solution of the enigma. “The first line,” argued he, “must signify old (lao in Chinese); the second refers to the dragon[331] (lung in Chinese); the third is clearly a boat; and the fourth a door here taken in its secondary sense—man.” Now, to the east of the province, not far from the pass by which traders from the north connect their line of trade with the southern seas, there was actually a ferry known as the Old Dragon (Lao-lung); and thither the Viceroy immediately despatched a force to arrest those employed in carrying people backwards and forwards. More than fifty men were caught, and they all confessed at once without the application of torture. In fact, they were bandits under the guise of boatmen;[332] and after beguiling passengers on board, they would either drug them or burn stupefying incense until they were senseless, finally cutting them open and putting a large stone inside to make the body sink. Such was the horrible story, the discovery of which brought throngs to the Viceroy’s door to serenade him in terms of gratitude and praise.[333]

The official then left, and the Viceroy woke up; but it was only after a night of restless tossing and turning that he came up with what seemed like the solution to the puzzle. “The first line,” he reasoned, “must mean old (lao in Chinese); the second refers to the dragon[331] (lung in Chinese); the third clearly signifies a boat; and the fourth is clearly a door used here in its secondary sense—man.” Now, to the east of the province, not far from the pass where traders from the north connect their trade routes with the southern seas, there was actually a ferry called the Old Dragon (Lao-lung); and to that place, the Viceroy immediately sent a team to apprehend those who were involved in transporting people back and forth. More than fifty men were captured, and they all confessed right away without any torture. In fact, they were bandits pretending to be boatmen;[332] and after tricking passengers onto their boat, they would either drug them or burn intoxicating incense until they were unconscious, ultimately cutting them open and inserting a large stone to make the body sink. Such was the horrifying story, the revelation of which drew crowds to the Viceroy’s door to serenade him with expressions of gratitude and admiration.[333]

CLXII.
THE PIOUS SURGEON.

A certain veterinary surgeon, named Hou, was carrying food to his field labourers, when suddenly a whirlwind arose in his path. Hou seized a spoon and poured out a libation of gruel, whereupon the wind immediately dropped. On another occasion, he was wandering about the municipal temple when he noticed an image of Liu Ch‘üan presenting the melon,[334] in whose eye was a great splotch of dirt. “Dear me, Sir Liu!” cried Hou, “who has been ill-using you like this?” He then scraped away the dirt with his finger-nail, and passed on. Some years afterwards, as he was lying down very ill, two lictors walked in and carried him off to a yamên, where they insisted on his bribing them heavily. Hou was at his wits’ end what to do; but just at that moment a personage dressed in green robes came forth, who was greatly astonished at seeing him there, and asked what it all meant. Our hero at once explained; whereupon the man in green turned upon the lictors and abused them for not shewing proper respect to Mr. Hou. Meanwhile a drum sounded like the roll of thunder, and the man in green told Hou that it was for the morning session, and that he would have to attend. Leading Hou within he put him in his proper place, and, promising to inquire into the charge against him, went forward and whispered a few words to one of the clerks. “Oh,” said the latter, advancing and making a bow to the veterinary surgeon, “yours is a trifling matter. We shall merely have to confront you with a horse, and then you can go home again.” Shortly afterwards, Hou’s case was called; upon which he went forward and knelt down, as did also a horse which was prosecuting him. The judge now informed Hou that he was accused by the horse of having caused its death by medicines, and asked him if he pleaded guilty or not guilty. “My lord,” replied Hou, “the prosecutor was attacked by the cattle-plague, for which I treated him accordingly; and he actually recovered from the disease, though he died on the following day. Am I to be held responsible for that?” The horse now proceeded to tell his story; and after the usual cross-examination and cries for justice, the judge gave orders to look up the horse’s term of life in the Book of Fate. Therein it appeared that the animal’s destiny had doomed it to death on the very day on which it had died; whereupon the judge cried out, “Your term of years had already expired; why bring this false charge? Away with you!” and turning to Hou, the judge added, “You are a worthy man, and may be permitted to live.” The lictors were accordingly instructed to escort him back, and with them went out both the clerk and the man in green clothes, who bade the lictors take every possible care of Hou by the way. “You gentlemen are very kind,” said Hou, “but I haven’t the honour of your acquaintance, and should be glad to know to whom I am so much indebted.” “Three years ago,” replied the man in green, “I was travelling in your neighbourhood, and was suffering very much from thirst, which you relieved for me by a few spoonfuls of gruel. I have not forgotten that act.” “And my name,” observed the other, “is Liu Ch‘üan. You once took a splotch of dirt out of my eye that was troubling me very much. I am only sorry that the wine and food we have down here is unsuitable to offer you. Farewell.” Hou now understood all that had happened, and went off home with the two lictors where he would have regaled them with some refreshment, but they refused to take even a cup of tea. He then waked up and found that he had been dead for two days. From this time forth he led a more virtuous life than ever, always pouring out libations to Liu Ch‘üan at all the festivals of the year. Thus he reached the age of eighty, a hale and hearty man, still able to sit in the saddle; until one day he met Liu Ch‘üan riding on horseback, as if about to make a long journey. After a little friendly conversation, the latter said to him, “Your time is up, and the warrant for your arrest is already issued; but I have ordered the constables to delay awhile, and you can now spend three days in preparing for death, at the expiration of which I will come and fetch you. I have purchased a small appointment for you in the realms below,[335] by which you will be more comfortable.” So Hou went home and told his wife and children; and after collecting his friends and relatives, and making all necessary preparations, on the evening of the fourth day he cried out, “Liu Ch‘üan has come!” and, getting into his coffin,[336] lay down and died.

A specific vet named Hou was bringing food to his workers when suddenly a whirlwind appeared in his path. Hou grabbed a spoon and poured out a bit of gruel as an offering, and the wind immediately stopped. Another time, while wandering around the municipal temple, he noticed a statue of Liu Ch‘üan holding a melon, with a big smudge of dirt in its eye. "Oh my, Sir Liu!” exclaimed Hou, “who treated you this way?” He scraped the dirt off with his fingernail and moved on. Years later, while he was lying very ill, two enforcers came in and took him away to a government office, insisting that he bribe them heavily. Hou was at a loss for what to do, but at that moment, a man in green robes appeared, surprised to see him there, and asked what was going on. Hou quickly explained; the man in green turned to the enforcers and scolded them for not showing proper respect to Mr. Hou. Meanwhile, a drum sounded like thunder, and the man in green told Hou it was for the morning session, and he had to attend. He led Hou inside, placed him correctly, and promised to check into the charges against him. He then whispered something to one of the clerks. “Oh,” said the clerk, bowing to the vet, “this is a minor issue. We just need to confront you with a horse, and then you can go home.” Soon after, Hou’s case was called; he approached and knelt down, along with a horse that was prosecuting him. The judge told Hou he was accused by the horse of having caused its death through medicine and asked if he pleaded guilty or not guilty. “My lord,” replied Hou, “the horse was struck by the cattle plague, which I treated. Itactually recovered, but then died the next day. Should I be held responsible for that?” The horse then told its side of the story; after the usual cross-examination and calls for justice, the judge ordered the horse's lifespan to be checked in the Book of Fate. It revealed that the horse was destined to die on the day it had died; the judge exclaimed, “Your years were already up; why bring this false charge? Get out of here!” Turning to Hou, the judge added, “You are a good man and may continue living.” The enforcers were instructed to escort him back, along with the clerk and the man in green, who asked the enforcers to take good care of Hou on the way. “You gentlemen are very kind,” said Hou, “but I don’t know you, and I’d like to know who I owe this to.” “Three years ago,” replied the man in green, “I was traveling nearby and was very thirsty. You relieved me with a few spoonfuls of gruel. I remember that kindness.” “And my name,” said the other, “is Liu Ch‘üan. You once took dirt out of my eye that was bothering me. I'm sorry that the food and drink we have down here aren't suitable to offer you. Farewell.” Hou then understood everything that had happened and went home with the two enforcers, where he would have offered them some refreshment, but they refused even a cup of tea. He then woke up and found he had been dead for two days. From then on, he lived a more virtuous life than ever, always pouring out offerings to Liu Ch‘üan at all the festivals. He reached the age of eighty, still an energetic man, able to ride. One day, he encountered Liu Ch‘üan on horseback, as if he were about to embark on a long journey. After a bit of friendly conversation, Liu said to him, “Your time is up, and the warrant for your arrest has already been issued; but I’ve told the constables to delay a bit, so you can spend three days preparing for death. After that, I’ll come and get you. I’ve arranged a small position for you in the afterlife, [335] so you’ll be more comfortable.” So Hou went home and told his wife and kids. After gathering his friends and family and making all the necessary preparations, on the evening of the fourth day, he shouted, “Liu Ch‘üan has come!” He got into his coffin, [336] lay down, and died.

CLXIII.
ANOTHER SOLOMON.

At T‘ai-yüan there lived a middle-aged woman with her widowed daughter-in-law. The former was on terms of too great intimacy with a notably bad character of the neighbourhood; and the latter, who objected very strongly to this, did her best to keep the man from the house. The elder woman accordingly tried to send the other back to her family, but she would not go; and at length things came to such a pass that the mother-in-law actually went to the mandarin of the place and charged her daughter-in-law with the offence she herself was committing. When the mandarin inquired the name of the man concerned, she said she had only seen him in the dark and didn’t know who he was, referring him for information to the accused. The latter, on being summoned, gave the man’s name, but retorted the charge on her mother-in-law; and when the man was confronted with them, he promptly declared both their stories to be false. The mandarin, however, said there was a primâ facie case against him, and ordered him to be severely beaten, whereupon he confessed that it was the daughter-in-law whom he went to visit. This the woman herself flatly denied, even under torture; and on being released, appealed to a higher court, with a very similar result. Thus the case dragged on, until a Mr. Sun, who was well-known for his judicial acumen, was appointed district magistrate at that place. Calling the parties before him, he bade his lictors prepare stones and knives, at which they were much exercised in their minds, the severest tortures allowed by law being merely gyves and fetters.[337] However, everything was got ready, and the next day Mr. Sun proceeded with his investigation. After hearing all that each one of the three had to say, he delivered the following judgment:—“The case is a simple one; for although I cannot say which of you two women is the guilty one, there is no doubt about the man, who has evidently been the means of bringing discredit on a virtuous family. Take those stones and knives there and put him to death. I will be responsible.” Thereupon the two women began to stone the man, especially the younger one, who seized the biggest stones she could see and threw them at him with all the might of her pent-up anger; while the mother-in-law chose small stones and struck him on non-vital parts.[338] So with the knives: the daughter-in-law would have killed him at the first blow, had not the mandarin stopped her, and said, “Hold! I now know who is the guilty woman.” The mother-in-law was then tortured until she confessed, and the case was thus terminated.

At T‘ai-yüan, there was a middle-aged woman living with her widowed daughter-in-law. The mother-in-law was too close with a notorious troublemaker in the neighborhood, and the daughter-in-law strongly objected to this, doing her best to keep the man away from their home. Eventually, the mother-in-law tried to send her daughter-in-law back to her family, but she refused to leave. Things escalated to the point where the mother-in-law went to the local official and accused her daughter-in-law of the very offense she was committing. When the official asked for the man's name, the mother-in-law claimed she had only seen him in the dark and didn’t know who he was, suggesting he ask the daughter-in-law for information. When the daughter-in-law was called in, she named the man but turned the accusation back on her mother-in-law. When the man was brought in, he quickly said both their stories were lies. However, the official stated that there was a primâ facie case against him and ordered him to be severely punished. Faced with this, he confessed that it was the daughter-in-law he had been visiting. She firmly denied it, even when tortured; after being released, she appealed to a higher court but got a similar outcome. The case dragged on until Mr. Sun, known for his judicial sharpness, was appointed as the district magistrate. He summoned the parties to appear before him and instructed his assistants to prepare stones and knives, which puzzled everyone since the harshest legal punishments allowed were just shackles and chains.[337] Nonetheless, everything was arranged, and the next day Mr. Sun began his investigation. After listening to all three parties, he passed this judgment: “This case is straightforward; I can't say which woman is guilty, but there's no doubt about the man, who has brought shame upon a decent family. Take those stones and knives and put him to death. I will take responsibility.” Then both women began to throw stones at the man, especially the younger one, who picked up the largest stones she could find and hurled them at him with all her pent-up rage, while the mother-in-law chose smaller stones, hitting non-lethal areas. [338] As for the knives, the daughter-in-law nearly killed him with the first strike, but the official stopped her, saying, “Wait! I now know who the guilty woman is.” The mother-in-law was then tortured until she confessed, thus bringing the case to an end.

CLXIV.
THE INCORRUPT OFFICIAL.

Mr. Wu, Sub-prefect of Chi-nan, was an upright man, and would have no share in the bribery and corruption which was extensively carried on, and at which the higher authorities connived, and in the proceeds of which they actually shared. The Prefect tried to bully him into adopting a similar plan, and went so far as to abuse him in violent language; upon which Mr. Wu fired up and exclaimed, “Though I am but a subordinate official, you should impeach me for anything you have against me in the regular way; you have not the right to abuse me thus. Die I may, but I will never consent to degrade my office and turn aside the course of justice for the sake of filthy lucre.” At this outbreak the Prefect changed his tone, and tried to soothe him.... [How dare people accuse the age of being corrupt, when it is themselves who will not walk in the straight path.] One day after this a certain fox-medium[339] came to the Prefect’s yamên just as a feast was in full swing, and was thus addressed by a guest:—“You who pretend to know everything, say how many officials there are in this Prefecture.” “One,” replied the medium; at which the company laughed heartily, until the medium continued, “There are really seventy-two holders of office, but Mr. Sub-prefect Wu is the only one who can justly be called an official.”

Mr. Wu, the Sub-prefect of Chi-nan, was a principled man who wanted nothing to do with the widespread bribery and corruption that the higher-ups turned a blind eye to and profited from. The Prefect attempted to intimidate him into going along with these corrupt practices, even resorting to harsh insults. Mr. Wu, feeling incensed, shot back, “Even though I’m just a subordinate official, if you have any issues with me, you should address them through the proper channels; you don’t have the authority to insult me like this. I may die, but I will never agree to compromise my position or undermine justice for the sake of dirty money.” At this outburst, the Prefect changed his approach and tried to calm him down.... [How can people claim that this era is corrupt when it is they themselves who refuse to follow the straight path?] Some time after this, a certain fox-medium[339] arrived at the Prefect’s yamên just as a banquet was underway, and a guest addressed him: “You who act like you know everything, tell us how many officials are in this Prefecture.” “One,” replied the medium, prompting hearty laughter from the crowd, until he added, “There are actually seventy-two officials, but Mr. Sub-prefect Wu is the only one who truly deserves to be called an official.”


APPENDIX A.

Visitors to Chinese temples of the Taoist persuasion usually make at once for what is popularly known amongst foreigners as the “Chamber of Horrors.” These belong specially to Taoism, or the ethics of Right in the abstract, as opposed to abstract Wrong, and are not found in temples consecrated to the religion of Buddha. Modern Taoism, however, once a purely metaphysical system, is now so leavened with the superstitions of Buddhism, and has borrowed so much material from its younger rival, that an ordinary Chinaman can hardly tell one from the other, and generally regards them as to all intents and purposes the same. These rightly-named Chambers of Horrors—for Madame Tussaud has nothing more ghastly to show in the whole of her wonderful collection—represent the Ten Courts of Purgatory, through some or all of which erring souls must pass before they are suffered to be born again into the world under another form, or transferred to the eternal bliss reserved for the righteous alone. As a description of these Ten Courts may not be uninteresting to some of my readers, and as the subject has a direct bearing upon many of the stories in the previous collection, I hereto append my translation of a well-known Taoist work[340] which is circulated gratuitously all over the Chinese Empire by people who are anxious to lay up a store of good works against the day of reckoning to come. Those who are acquainted with Dante’s Divine Comedy will recollect that the poet’s idea of a Christian Purgatory was a series of nine lessening circles arranged one above the other, so as to form a cone. The Taoist believes that his Purgatory consists of Ten Courts of Justice situated in different positions at the bottom of a great ocean which lies down in the depths of the earth. These are sub-divided into special wards, different forms of torture being inflicted in each. A perusal of this work will shew what punishments the wicked Chinaman has to expect in the unseen world, and by what means he may hope to obtain a partial or complete remission of his sins.

Guests to Chinese Taoist temples usually head straight for what foreigners often call the “Chamber of Horrors.” These chambers are distinctly Taoist, focusing on the ethics of Right in the abstract as opposed to abstract Wrong, and you won’t find them in Buddhist temples. However, modern Taoism, which used to be purely metaphysical, has become mixed with Buddhist superstitions and has borrowed extensively from its younger counterpart, so an average Chinese person often struggles to differentiate between the two and generally sees them as practically the same. These aptly named Chambers of Horrors—Madame Tussaud doesn’t have anything as gruesome in her entire impressive collection—depict the Ten Courts of Purgatory, through which wandering souls must pass before they can be reborn into the world in another form or granted the eternal happiness reserved for the righteous. Since a description of these Ten Courts may interest some of my readers and because the topic is closely related to many of the stories in the previous collection, I’m including my translation of a well-known Taoist text[340] that is distributed for free throughout the Chinese Empire by those looking to accumulate good deeds for the day of judgment. Those familiar with Dante’s Divine Comedy will remember that the poet envisioned Christian Purgatory as a series of nine decreasing circles arranged in a conical shape. The Taoist perspective, however, sees Purgatory as Ten Courts of Justice located at various spots at the bottom of a vast ocean deep within the earth. These Courts are divided into specific wards, each inflicting different forms of punishment. Reading this work will reveal the punishments awaiting a wicked Chinese person in the afterlife, as well as the ways he might hope to receive some measure of relief from his sins.

The “Divine Panorama,” published by the Mercy of Yü Ti,[341] that Men and Women may repent them of their Faults and make Atonement for their Crimes.

On the birthday of the Saviour P‘u-sa,[342] as the spirits of Purgatory were thronging round to offer their congratulations, the ruler of the Infernal Regions spake as follows:—“My wish is to release all souls, and every moon as this day comes round I would wholly or partially remit the punishment of erring shades, and give them life once more in one of the Six Paths.[343] But alas! the wicked are many and the virtuous few. Nevertheless, the punishments in the dark region are too severe, and require some modification. Any wicked soul that repents and induces one or two others to do likewise shall be allowed to set this off against the punishments which should be inflicted.” The Judges of the Ten Courts of Purgatory then agreed that all who led virtuous lives from their youth upwards shall be escorted at their death to the land of the Immortals; that all whose balance of good and evil is exact shall escape the bitterness of the Three States,[344] and be born again among men; that those who have repaid their debts of gratitude and friendship, and fulfilled their destiny, yet have a balance of evil against them, shall pass through the various Courts of Purgatory and then be born again amongst men, rich, poor, old, young, diseased or crippled, to be put a second time upon trial. Then, if they behave well they may enter into some happy state; but if badly, they will be dragged by horrid devils through all the Courts, suffering bitterly as they go, and will again be born, to endure in life the uttermost of poverty and wretchedness, in death the everlasting tortures of hell. Those who are disloyal, unfilial, who commit suicide, take life, or disbelieve the doctrine of Cause and Effect,[345] saying to themselves that when a man dies there is an end of him, that when he has lost his skin[346] he has already suffered the worst that can befall him, that living men can be tortured, but no one ever saw a man’s ghost in the pillory, that after death all is unknown, etc., etc.,—truly these men do not know that the body alone perishes but the soul lives for ever and ever; and that whatsoever evil they do in this life, the same will be done unto them in the life to come. All who commit such crimes are handed over to the everlasting tortures of hell; for alas! in spite of the teachings of the Three Systems[347] some will persist in regarding these warnings as vain and empty talk. Lightly they speak of Divine mercy, and knowingly commit many crimes, not more than one in a hundred ever coming to repentance. Therefore the punishments of Purgatory were strictly carried out and the tortures dreadfully severe. But now it has been mercifully ordained that any man or woman, young, old, weak or strong, who may have sinned in any way, shall be permitted to obtain remission of the same by keeping his or her thoughts constantly fixed on P‘u-sa and on the birthdays of the Judges of the Ten Courts, by fasting and prayer, and by vows never to sin again. Or for every good work done in life they shall be allowed to escape one ward in the Courts below. From this rule to be excepted disloyal ministers, unfilial sons, suicides, those who plot in secret against good people, those who are struck by lightning (lit. thunder), those who perish by flood or fire, by wild animals or poisonous reptiles[348]—these to pass through all the Courts and be punished according to their deserts. All other sinners to be allowed to claim their good works as a set-off against evil, thus partly escaping the agonies of hell and receiving some reward for their virtuous deeds.

On the birthday of the Savior P‘u-sa, as the spirits in Purgatory gathered to offer their congratulations, the ruler of the Infernal Regions said: “I want to free all souls, and every month on this day, I would fully or partially reduce the punishment of wayward spirits and give them life again in one of the Six Paths. But unfortunately, there are many wicked souls and few virtuous ones. Still, the punishments in the dark realm are too harsh and need some changes. Any wicked soul that shows remorse and convinces one or two others to do the same will have their punishments reduced." The Judges of the Ten Courts of Purgatory then agreed that anyone who lived a virtuous life from a young age would be guided to the land of the Immortals at their death; that those with a perfect balance of good and evil would escape the suffering of the Three States and be reborn among humans; and that those who have fulfilled their debts of gratitude and friendship but still have some evil against them would go through the various Courts of Purgatory and then be reborn among people—whether rich, poor, old, young, sick, or disabled— to be tried again. If they behave well, they can enter a happy state; if they don't, they will be dragged through all the Courts by dreadful devils, suffering as they go, and will be reborn to live in extreme poverty and misery, and to face endless tortures in death. Those who are disloyal, ungrateful, who commit suicide, take life, or reject the doctrine of Cause and Effect—believing that when a person dies, it’s the end, and that losing their skin is the worst they’ll endure, that living people can be tortured, but no one has ever seen a ghost in the stocks, that after death everything is unknown, etc.—these individuals truly do not understand that only the body dies, but the soul lives on forever; and that any evil they do in this life will come back to haunt them in the next. All who commit such crimes are subjected to eternal hellish torments; for alas, despite the teachings of the Three Systems, some still see these warnings as empty words. They lightly talk about Divine mercy while knowingly committing many offenses, with fewer than one in a hundred ever repenting. Thus, the punishments in Purgatory were strictly enforced and the tortures incredibly harsh. However, it has now been mercifully decreed that anyone—young, old, weak, or strong—who has sinned in any way may obtain forgiveness by keeping their thoughts focused on P‘u-sa and on the birthdays of the Judges of the Ten Courts, through fasting, prayer, and vows to never sin again. For every good deed done in life, they can escape one level in the Courts below. Exceptions from this rule include disloyal ministers, ungrateful children, suicides, those who secretly plot against good people, those struck by lightning, those who perish by flood or fire, and those killed by wild animals or poisonous snakes—these individuals will go through all the Courts and be punished according to their actions. All other sinners will be allowed to offset their bad deeds with their good works, thus partially escaping the pains of hell and receiving some reward for their virtuous deeds.

This account of man’s wickedness on the earth and the punishments in store for him was written in language intelligible to every man and woman, and was submitted for the approval of P‘u-sa, the intention being to wait the return[349] of some virtuous soul among the sons of men, and by these means publish it all over the earth. When P‘u-sa saw what had been done, he said it was good; and on the 3rd of 8th moon proceeded with the ten Judges of Purgatory to lay this book before God.[350]

This narrative about humanity's wrongdoing on earth and the consequences awaiting them was written in a way that everyone could understand, and it was presented for the approval of P‘u-sa, with the goal of waiting for the return[349] of a virtuous person among humankind to share it widely across the globe. When P‘u-sa reviewed the work, he declared it good; and on the 3rd of the 8th month, he went with the ten Judges of Purgatory to present this book to God.[350]

Then God said, “Good indeed! Good indeed! henceforth let all spirits take note of any mortal who vows to lead a virtuous life and, repenting, promises to sin no more. Two punishments shall be remitted him. And if, in addition to this, he succeeds in doing five virtuous acts, then he shall escape all punishment and be born again in some happy state—if a woman she shall be born as a man. But more than five virtuous acts shall enable such a soul to obtain the salvation of others, and redeem wife and family from the tortures of hell. Let these regulations be published in the Divine Panorama and circulated on earth by the spirits of the City Guardian.[351] In fear and trembling obey this decree and carry it reverently into effect.”

Then God said, “That's great! That's great! From now on, let all spirits pay attention to any person who promises to live a good life and, feeling sorry, vows to sin no more. Two punishments will be lifted from them. And if, in addition, they manage to do five good deeds, then they will avoid all punishment and be reborn in a happy state—if a woman, she will be reborn as a man. However, doing more than five good deeds will allow that person to help save others and free their wife and family from the torments of hell. Let these rules be published in the Divine Panorama and spread on earth by the spirits of the City Guardian.[351] You must respectfully follow this order and put it into action.”

THE FIRST COURT.

His Infernal Majesty Ch‘in Kuang is specially in charge of the register of life and death both for old and young, and presides at the judgment-seat in the lower regions. His court is situated in the great Ocean, away beyond the Wu-chiao rock,[352] far to the west near the murky road which leads to the Yellow Springs.[353] Every man and woman dying in old age whose fate it is to be born again into the world, if their tale of good and evil works is equally balanced, are sent to the First Court, and thence transferred back to Life, male becoming female, female male, rich poor, and poor rich, according to their several deserts. But those whose good deeds are outnumbered by their bad are sent to a terrace on the right of the Court, called the Terrace of the Mirror of Sin, ten feet in height. The mirror is about fifty feet[354] in circumference and hangs towards the east. Above are seven characters written horizontally:—“Sin Mirror Terrace upon no good men.” There the wicked souls are able to see the naughtiness of their own hearts while they were among the living, and the danger of death and hell. Then do they realize the proverb,—

His Infernal Majesty Ch‘in Kuang is in charge of the life and death registry for everyone, old and young, and he judges in the underworld. His court is located in the great Ocean, far past the Wu-chiao rock, to the west near the dark path that leads to the Yellow Springs. Every man and woman who dies of old age and is meant to be reborn, if their good and bad deeds are balanced, are sent to the First Court and then sent back to Life, with genders and fortunes switched as deserved. But those whose bad deeds outweigh their good ones are sent to a platform on the right of the Court, called the Terrace of the Mirror of Sin, which is ten feet high. The mirror is about fifty feet in circumference and faces the east. Above it are seven characters written horizontally: “Sin Mirror Terrace upon no good men.” Here, the wicked souls can see the misdeeds in their own hearts while they were alive, and the dangers of death and hell. Then they realize the proverb,—

“Ten thousand taels of yellow gold cannot be brought away:
But every crime will tell its tale upon the judgment day.”

When the souls have been to the Terrace and seen their wickednesses, they are forwarded into the Second Court, where they are tortured and dismissed to the proper hell.

When the souls have been to the Terrace and witnessed their wrongdoings, they are sent to the Second Court, where they are tortured and then assigned to the appropriate hell.

Should there be any one enjoying life without reflecting that Heaven and Earth produce mortals, that father and mother bring the child to maturity—truly no easy matter; and, ignoring the four obligations,[355] before receiving the summons, lightly sever the thread of their own existence by cutting their throats, hanging, poisoning, or drowning themselves:—then such suicides, if the deed was not done out of loyalty, filial piety, chastity, or friendship, for which they would go to Heaven, but in a trivial burst of rage, or fearing the consequences of a crime which would not amount to death, or in the hope of falsely injuring a fellow-creature—then such suicides, when the last breath has left their bodies, shall be escorted to this Court by the Spirits of the Threshold and of the Hearth. They shall be placed in the Hunger and Thirst Section, and every day from 7 till 11 o’clock they will resume their mortal coil, and suffer again the pain and bitterness of death. After seventy days, or one or two years as the case may be, they will be conducted back to the scene of their suicide, but will not be permitted to taste the funeral meats, or avail themselves of the usual offerings to the dead. Bitterly will they repent, unable as they will be to render themselves visible and frighten people,[356] vainly striving to procure a substitute.[357] For when the substitute shall have been harmlessly entrapped, the Spirits of the Threshold and Hearth will reconduct the erring soul back to this Court, whence it will be sent on to the Second Court, where its balance of good and evil will be struck, and dreadful tortures applied, being finally passed on through the various Courts to the utter misery of hell. Should any one have such intention of suicide and thus threaten a fellow creature, even though he does not commit the act but continues to live not without virtue, yet shall it not be permitted in any way to remit his punishment. Any soul which after suicide shall not remain invisible, but shall frighten people to death, will be seized by black-faced long-tusked devils and tortured in the various hells, to be finally thrust into the great Gehenna, for ever to remain hung up in chains, and not permitted to be born again.

If there's anyone out there living life without realizing that Heaven and Earth create humans, that parents raise their children to adulthood—something that's definitely not simple; and, disregarding their responsibilities, they end their own lives through methods like cutting their throats, hanging, poisoning, or drowning: then those suicides, unless they were committed out of loyalty, filial piety, chastity, or friendship—reasons that might grant them a place in Heaven—will be done so out of a petty fit of anger, or out of fear of consequences for a crime that doesn't warrant death, or in a misguided attempt to harm someone else: these suicides, once they've breathed their last, will be led to this Court by the Spirits of the Threshold and the Hearth. They will be placed in the Hunger and Thirst Section, and every day from 7 to 11 o’clock, they will relive their mortal life and experience the pain and bitterness of death again. After seventy days, or after one or two years, depending on the situation, they will be brought back to the place where they took their lives, but they won’t be allowed to partake in the funeral food or the usual offerings for the dead. They will bitterly regret their actions, unable to make themselves seen to terrify others, desperately trying to find a substitute. When a substitute is harmlessly caught, the Spirits of the Threshold and the Hearth will bring the misguided soul back to this Court, from where it will be sent to the Second Court, where its balance of good and evil will be weighed, and terrible tortures will be inflicted, ultimately being passed through various Courts to the utter torment of hell. If someone intends to commit suicide and threatens another, even if they don’t go through with it but live on somewhat virtuously, they will still face punishment without exception. Any soul that, after suicide, remains visible and frightens people will be captured by black-faced long-tusked demons and tortured in different hells, ultimately being thrown into the great Gehenna, condemned to hang in chains forever, and denied the chance to be reborn.

Every Buddhist or Taoist priest who receives money for prayers and liturgies, but skips over words and misses out sentences, on arriving at this, the First Court, will be sent to the section for the Completion of Prayer, and there in a small dark room he shall pick out such passages as he has omitted, and make good the deficiency as best he can, by the uncertain light of an infinitesimal wick burning in a gallon of oil. Even good and virtuous priests must also repair any omissions they may have (accidentally) made, and so must every man or woman who in private devotion may have omitted or wrongly repeated any part of the sacred writings from over-earnestness, their attention not being properly fixed on the actual words they repeat. The same applies to female priests. A dispensation from Buddha to remit such punishment is put in force on the first day of each month when the names are entered in the register of the virtuous.

Every Buddhist or Taoist priest who takes money for prayers and rituals but skips words and misses sentences will be sent to the Completion of Prayer section upon arriving at the First Court. There, in a small dark room, they will need to find and correct the passages they left out, using the faint light of a tiny wick burning in a gallon of oil. Even good and virtuous priests must fix any omissions they might have made by accident, as must anyone—man or woman—who, in their private devotion, may have missed or incorrectly repeated any parts of the sacred texts due to being overly earnest and not paying enough attention to the actual words. The same goes for female priests. A special allowance from Buddha to forgive such mistakes is enacted on the first day of each month when names are recorded in the register of the virtuous.

O ye dwellers upon earth, on the 1st day of the 2nd moon, fasting turn to the north and make oath to abstain from evil and fix your thoughts on good, that ye may escape hell! The precepts of Buddha are circulated over the whole world to warn mankind to believe and repent, that when the last hour comes their spirits may be escorted by dark-robed boys to realms of bliss and happiness in the west.

O you people of the earth, on the 1st day of the 2nd month, fast, turn to the north, and pledge to stay away from evil while focusing your thoughts on good, so you can avoid hell! The teachings of Buddha are shared all over the world to encourage humanity to believe and repent, so that when the final hour arrives, their spirits may be guided by boys in dark robes to the happy and blissful realms in the west.

THE SECOND COURT.

His Infernal Majesty, Ch‘u Ching, reigns at the bottom of the great Ocean. Away to the south, below the Wu-chiao rocks, he has a vast hell, many leagues in extent, and subdivided into sixteen wards, as follows:—

His Infernal Majesty, Ch‘u Ching, rules at the depths of the great Ocean. Far to the south, beneath the Wu-chiao rocks, he possesses a vast hell, spanning many leagues, and divided into sixteen wards, as follows:—

In the first, nothing but black clouds and constant sand-storms. In the second, mud and filth. In the third, chevaux de frise. In the fourth, gnawing hunger. In the fifth, burning thirst. In the sixth, blood and pus. In the seventh, the shades are plunged into a brazen cauldron (of boiling water). In the eighth, the same punishment is repeated many times. In the ninth, they are put into iron clothes. In the tenth, they are stretched on a rack to regulation length. In the eleventh, they are pecked by fowls. In the twelfth, they have only rivers of lime to drink. In the thirteenth, they are hacked to pieces. In the fourteenth, the leaves of the trees are as sharp as sword-points. In the fifteenth they are pursued by foxes and wolves. In the sixteenth, all is ice and snow.

In the first, there are only black clouds and constant sandstorms. In the second, there's mud and filth. In the third, chevaux de frise. In the fourth, there's gnawing hunger. In the fifth, there's burning thirst. In the sixth, there's blood and pus. In the seventh, the souls are thrown into a boiling cauldron of water. In the eighth, the same punishment is repeated many times. In the ninth, they are put into iron clothing. In the tenth, they are stretched on a rack to the right length. In the eleventh, they're pecked by birds. In the twelfth, they have only rivers of lime to drink. In the thirteenth, they are chopped to pieces. In the fourteenth, the leaves of the trees are as sharp as sword points. In the fifteenth, they are chased by foxes and wolves. In the sixteenth, everything is ice and snow.

Those who lead astray young boys and girls, and then escape punishment by cutting off their hair and entering the priesthood;[358] those who filch letters, pictures, books, etc. entrusted to their care, and then pretend to have lost them; those who injure a fellow-creature’s ear, eye, hand, foot, fingers, or toes; those who practise as doctors without any knowledge of the medical art; those who will not ransom grown-up slave-girls;[359] those who, contracting marriage for the sake of gain, falsely state their ages; or those who in cases of betrothal, before actual marriage, find out that one of the contracting parties is a bad character, and yet do not come forward to say so, but inflict an irreparable wrong on the innocent one;—such offenders, when their quota of crime has been cast up, their youth or age and the consequences of their acts taken into consideration, will be seized by horrid red-faced devils and thrust into the great Hell, and thence despatched to the particular ward in which they are to be tormented. When their time of suffering there has expired, they will be moved into the Third Hall, there to be tortured and passed on to Gehenna.

Those who mislead young boys and girls and then avoid punishment by shaving their heads and joining the priesthood; those who steal letters, pictures, books, etc., that are entrusted to them and then pretend to have lost them; those who harm another person’s ear, eye, hand, foot, fingers, or toes; those who practice as doctors without any knowledge of medicine; those who refuse to pay the ransom for adult slave girls; those who marry for profit and lie about their ages; or those who, before actual marriage, find out that one of the parties involved has a bad reputation and fail to speak up, causing irreparable harm to the innocent person—such wrongdoers, once their wrongdoing is tallied and their age and the consequences of their actions are considered, will be seized by terrifying, red-faced demons and thrown into Hell, then sent to the specific place where they will be tormented. After their time of suffering there is complete, they will be moved to the Third Hall to be tortured and then sent on to Gehenna.

O ye men and women of the world, take this book and warn all sinners, or copy it out and circulate it for general information! If you see people sick and ill, give medicine to heal them. If you see people poor and hungry, feed them. If you see people in difficulties, give money to save them. Repent your past errors, and you will be allowed to cancel that evil by future good, so that when the hour arrives you will pass at once into the Tenth Hall, and thence return again to existence on earth.

Hey everyone in the world, take this book and warn all those who are doing wrong, or write it out and share it for everyone to read! If you see people who are sick, help them get better. If you see people who are poor and hungry, feed them. If you see people struggling, give them money to help them out. Change your past mistakes, and you’ll be able to make up for the bad with good in the future, so that when the time comes, you will immediately enter the Tenth Hall and then come back to life on earth.

Let such as love all creatures endowed with life, and do not recklessly cut and slay, but teach their children not to harm small animals and insects—let these, on the 1st of the 3rd moon, register an oath not to take life, but to aid in preserving it. Thus they will avoid passing through Purgatory, and will also enter at once the Tenth Hall, to be born again in some happy state.

Let those who love all living creatures and respect life refrain from wantonly killing and harming; instead, teach their children not to hurt small animals and insects. On the 1st of the 3rd month, let them make a promise not to take life but to help preserve it. This way, they will avoid going through Purgatory and will immediately enter the Tenth Hall to be reborn in a happier state.

THE THIRD COURT.

His Infernal Majesty Sung Ti reigns at the bottom of the great Ocean, away to the south-east, below the Wu-chiao rock, in the Gehenna of Black Ropes. This Hall is many leagues wide, and is subdivided into sixteen wards, as follows:—

His Infernal Majesty Sung Ti rules deep in the vast Ocean, far to the southeast, beneath the Wu-chiao rock, in the Gehenna of Black Ropes. This Hall is many leagues wide and is divided into sixteen sections, as follows:—

In the first everything is Salt; above, below, and all round, the eye rests upon Salt alone. The shades feed upon it, and suffer horrid torments in consequence. When the fit has passed away they return to it once again, and suffer agonies more unutterable than before. In the second, the erring shades are bound with cords and carry heavily-weighted cangues. In the third, they are perpetually pierced through the ribs. In the fourth, their faces are scraped with iron and copper knives. In the fifth, their fat is scraped away from their bodies. In the sixth, their hearts and livers are squeezed with pincers. In the seventh, their eyes are gouged. In the eighth, they are flayed. In the ninth, their feet are cut off. In the tenth, their finger-nails and toe-nails are pulled out. In the eleventh their blood is sucked. In the twelfth, they are hung up head downwards. In the thirteenth, their shoulder-bones are split. In the fourteenth, they are tormented by insects and reptiles. In the fifteenth, they are beaten on the thighs. In the sixteenth, their hearts are scratched.

In the first, everything is Salt; above, below, and all around, the eye sees only Salt. The shades feed on it and endure horrific torments as a result. Once the pain subsides, they return to it and face even more unspeakable agony than before. In the second, the misguided shades are bound with cords and carry heavy cangues. In the third, they are continually pierced through the ribs. In the fourth, their faces are scraped with iron and copper knives. In the fifth, their fat is scraped away from their bodies. In the sixth, their hearts and livers are squeezed with pincers. In the seventh, their eyes are gouged out. In the eighth, they are flayed. In the ninth, their feet are severed. In the tenth, their fingernails and toenails are pulled out. In the eleventh, their blood is drained. In the twelfth, they are hung upside down. In the thirteenth, their shoulder blades are split. In the fourteenth, they are tormented by insects and reptiles. In the fifteenth, they are beaten on the thighs. In the sixteenth, their hearts are scratched.

Those who enjoy the light of day without reflecting on the Imperial bounty;[360] officers of State who revel in large emoluments without reciprocating their sovereign’s goodness; private individuals who do not repay the debt of water and earth;[361] wives and concubines who slight their marital lords; those who fail in their duties as acting sons,[362] or such as reap what advantages there are and then go off to their own homes; slaves who disregard their masters; official underlings who are ungrateful to their superiors; working partners who behave badly to the moneyed partner; culprits who escape from prison or abscond from their place of banishment; those who break their bail and get others into trouble; and those infatuated ones who have long omitted to pray and repent—all these, even though they have a set-off of good deeds, must pass through the misery of every ward. Those who interfere with another man’s Fêng-Shui; those who obstruct funeral obsequies or the completion of graves; those who in digging come on a coffin and do not immediately cover it up, but injure the bones; those who steal or avoid paying up their quota of grain;[363] those who lose all record of the site of their family burying-place; those who incite others to commit crimes; those who promote litigation; those who write anonymous placards; those who repudiate a betrothal; those who forge deeds and other documents; those who receive payment of a debt without signing a receipt or giving up the I O U; those who counterfeit signatures and seals; those who alter bills; those who injure posterity in any way—all these, and similar offenders, shall be punished according to the gravity of each offence. Devils with big knives will seize the erring ones and thrust them into the great Gehenna; besides which they shall expiate their sins in the proper number of wards, and shall then be forwarded to the Fourth Court where they shall be tortured and dismissed to the general Gehenna.

Those who enjoy the light of day without considering the Imperial bounty; officials who bask in their high salaries without showing gratitude to their ruler; individuals who don’t pay back the debts owed to the land and water; wives and concubines who disrespect their husbands; those who neglect their duties as sons, or who take advantage of the situation and then return to their homes; slaves who ignore their masters; subordinates who are ungrateful to their bosses; business partners who mistreat their wealthy partner; criminals who escape from prison or flee their place of punishment; those who break their bail and cause trouble for others; and those consumed by their desires who have long stopped praying and repenting— all of these, even if they have some good deeds to their name, must go through the suffering of every ward. Those who interfere with someone's Feng Shui; those who disrupt funerals or hinder the completion of graves; those who come across a coffin while digging and don't cover it up immediately, thereby harming the bones; those who steal or avoid paying their share of grain; those who lose all memory of their family burial site; those who incite others to commit crimes; those who encourage lawsuits; those who write anonymous notices; those who break off an engagement; those who forge documents; those who collect payment on a debt without providing a receipt or returning an IOU; those who counterfeit signatures and seals; those who alter bills; those who harm future generations in any way— all these, and similar offenders, will be punished according to the seriousness of each offense. Demons with large knives will capture the sinners and throw them into the great Gehenna; in addition, they will atone for their sins in the required number of wards before being sent to the Fourth Court, where they will be tortured and then cast into the general Gehenna.

O ye sons of men, on the 8th day of the 2nd moon, register an oath that ye will do no evil. Thus you may escape the bitterness of these hells.

O you sons of men, on the 8th day of the 2nd month, make a pledge that you will do no harm. This way, you can avoid the pain of these hells.

THE FOURTH COURT.

The Lord of the Five Senses reigns at the bottom of the great Ocean, away to the east below the Wu-chiao rock. His Court is many leagues wide, and is subdivided into sixteen wards, as follows:—

The Lord of the Five Senses rules at

In the first, the wicked shades are hung up and water is continually poured over them. In the second, they are made to kneel on chains and pieces of split bamboo. In the third, their hands are scalded with boiling water. In the fourth, their hands swell and stream with perspiration. In the fifth, their muscles are cut and their bones pulled out. In the sixth, their shoulders are pricked with a trident and the skin rubbed with a hard brush. In the seventh, holes are bored into their flesh. In the eighth, they are made to sit on spikes. In the ninth, they wear iron clothes. In the tenth, they are placed under heavy pieces of wood, stone, earth, or tiles. In the eleventh, their eyes are put out. In the twelfth, their mouths are choked with dust. In the thirteenth, they are perpetually dosed with nasty medicines. In the fourteenth, it is so slippery they are always falling down. In the fifteenth, their mouths are painfully pricked. In the sixteenth, their bodies are buried under broken stones, &c., the head alone being left out.

In the first, the evil spirits are hung up and water is constantly poured on them. In the second, they are forced to kneel on chains and sharp pieces of bamboo. In the third, their hands are burned with boiling water. In the fourth, their hands swell and drip with sweat. In the fifth, their muscles are cut, and their bones are pulled out. In the sixth, their shoulders are pierced with a trident, and their skin is scrubbed with a hard brush. In the seventh, holes are drilled into their flesh. In the eighth, they have to sit on spikes. In the ninth, they wear iron clothing. In the tenth, they are weighed down by heavy pieces of wood, stone, dirt, or tiles. In the eleventh, their eyes are gouged out. In the twelfth, their mouths are stuffed with dust. In the thirteenth, they are constantly fed awful medicines. In the fourteenth, the ground is so slippery that they always fall. In the fifteenth, their mouths are painfully pricked. In the sixteenth, their bodies are buried under broken stones, &c., with only their heads left above.

Those who cheat the customs and evade taxes; those who repudiate their rent, use weighted scales, sell sham medicines, water their rice,[364] utter base coin, get deeply in debt, sell doctored[365] silks and satins, scrape[366] or add size to linen cloth; those who do not make way for the cripples, old and young; those who encroach upon petty trade rights[367] of old or young; those who delay in delivering letters entrusted to them; steal bricks from walls as they pass by, or oil and candles from lamps;[368] poor people who do not behave properly and rich people who are not compassionate to the poor; those who promise a loan and go back on their word; those who see people suffering from illness, yet cannot bring themselves to part with certain useful drugs they may have in their possession; those who know good prescriptions but keep them secret; those who throw vessels which have contained medicine or broken cups and bottles into the street; those who allow their mules and ponies to be a nuisance to other people; those who destroy their neighbour’s crops or his walls and fences; those who try to bewitch their enemies,[369] and those who try to frighten people in any way,—all these shall be punished according to the gravity of their offences, and shall be thrust by the devils into the great Gehenna until their time arrives for passing into the Fifth Court.

Those who cheat on customs duties and evade taxes; those who refuse to pay their rent, use tampered scales, sell fake medicines, dilute their rice, use counterfeit coins, rack up debt, sell altered silks and satins, stretch or bulk up linen fabric; those who don’t make way for disabled people, whether young or old; those who infringe upon the small trade rights of others; those who delay in delivering letters that have been entrusted to them; steal bricks from walls as they walk by, or oil and candles from lamps; poor people who misbehave and wealthy people who lack compassion for the poor; those who promise loans and then go back on their word; those who see others suffering from illness yet can’t bring themselves to part with useful medications they may have; those who know effective remedies but keep them secret; those who throw away medicine containers or broken cups and bottles into the street; those who let their mules and ponies become a nuisance to others; those who damage their neighbor’s crops or property; those who attempt to curse their enemies, and those who try to scare people in any way—all of these will be punished based on the severity of their offenses, and will be cast by devils into the great Gehenna until it's time for them to move on to the Fifth Court.

O ye children of this world, if on the 18th day of the 2nd moon you register an oath to sin no more, then you may escape the various wards of this Hall; and if to this book you add examples of rewards and punishments following upon virtues and crimes, and hand them down to posterity for the good of the human race, so that all who read may repent them of their wickednesses—then they will be without sin, and you not without merit!

O you children of this world, if on the 18th day of the 2nd month you pledge to sin no more, then you may leave the different sections of this Hall; and if you add to this book examples of rewards and punishments that come from virtues and crimes, and pass them down to future generations for the benefit of humankind, so that everyone who reads may regret their wrongdoings—then they will be without sin, and you will not be without merit!

THE FIFTH COURT.

His Infernal Majesty, Yen Lo,[370] said,—“Our proper place is in the First Court; but, pitying those who die by foul means, and should be sent back to earth to have their wrongs redressed, we have moved our judgment-seat to the great hell at the bottom of the Ocean, away to the north-east below the Wu-chiao rock, and have subdivided this hell into sixteen wards for the torment of souls. All those shades who come before us have already suffered long tortures in the previous four Courts, whence, if they are hardened sinners, they are passed on after seven days to this Court, where if again found to be utterly hardened, corruption will overtake them by the fifth or seventh day. All shades cry out either that they have left some vow unfulfilled, or that they wish to build a temple or a bridge, make a road, clean out a river or well, publish some book teaching people to be virtuous, that they have not released their due number of lives, that they have filial duties or funeral obsequies to perform, some act of kindness to repay, &c., &c. For these reasons they pray to be allowed to return once more to the light of day, and are always ready to make oath that henceforth they will lead most exemplary lives. We, hearing this, reply,—In days gone by ye openly worked evil, but now that your boat has reached the midstream, ye bethink yourselves of caulking the leak. For although P‘u-sa in his great mercy decreed that there should be a modification of torture, and that good works might be set off against evil, the same being submitted to God and ratified by Divine Decree, to be further published in the realms below and in the Infernal City—yet we Judges of the Ten Courts have not yet received one single virtuous man amongst us, who, coming in the flesh, might carry this Divine Panorama back with him to the light of day. Truly those who suffer in hell and on earth cannot complain, and virtuous men are rare! But now ye have come to my Court, having beheld your own wickedness in the mirror of sin. No more—bull-headed, horse-faced devils, away with them to the Terrace[371] that they may once more gaze upon their lost homes!”

His Infernal Majesty, Yen Lo, said, "Our rightful place is in the First Court; however, feeling compassion for those who die by wrongful means and need to be sent back to earth to have their wrongs corrected, we have moved our judgment seat to the great hell at the bottom of the Ocean, far north-east below the Wu-chiao rock, and have divided this hell into sixteen wards for the suffering of souls. All those spirits who come before us have already endured long tortures in the previous four Courts, and if they are hardened sinners, they are sent on after seven days to this Court, where if they are again found to be utterly hardened, they will face corruption by the fifth or seventh day. All spirits cry out that they have left some vow unfulfilled, or that they wish to build a temple or a bridge, create a road, clean out a river or well, publish a book teaching people to be virtuous, that they have not saved their due number of lives, that they have filial duties or funeral rites to perform, some act of kindness to repay, etc. For these reasons, they plead to be allowed to return to the light of day, and are always ready to promise that from now on they will lead exemplary lives. We, hearing this, respond: In the past you openly did evil, but now that you're halfway through your journey, you think about patching the leak. Although P‘u-sa in his great mercy decreed that there should be a reduction in punishment, and that good deeds might offset evil, which is submitted to God and approved by Divine Decree to be announced below and in the Infernal City—yet we Judges of the Ten Courts have not yet received a single virtuous person among us, who, coming in the flesh, could take this Divine Panorama back to the light of day. Truly, those who suffer in hell and on earth cannot complain, and virtuous people are rare! But now you have come to my Court, having seen your own wickedness in the mirror of sin. No more—foolish, stubborn devils, send them away to the Terrace so they can once again look upon their lost homes!"

This Terrace is curved in front like a bow; it looks east, west, and south. It is eighty-one li from one extreme to the other. The back part is like the string of the bow; it is enclosed by a wall of sharp swords. It is 490 feet high; its sides are knife-blades; and the whole is in sixty-three storeys. No good shade comes to this Terrace; neither do those whose balance of good and evil is exact. Wicked souls alone behold their homes close by and can see and hear what is going on. They hear old and young talking together; they see their last wishes disregarded and their instructions disobeyed. Everything seems to have undergone a change. The property they scraped together with so much trouble is dissipated and gone. The husband thinks of taking another wife; the widow meditates second nuptials.[372] Strangers are in possession of the old estate; there is nothing to divide amongst the children. Debts long since paid are brought again for settlement, and the survivors are called upon to acknowledge claims upon the departed. Debts owed are lost for want of evidence, with endless recriminations, abuse, and general confusion, all of which falls upon the three families[373] of the deceased. They in their anger speak ill of him that is gone. He sees his children become corrupt, and his friends fall away. Some, perhaps, for the sake of bygone times, may stroke the coffin and let fall a tear, departing quickly with a cold smile. Worse than that, the wife sees her husband tortured in the yamên; the husband sees his wife victim to some horrible disease, lands gone, houses destroyed by flood or fire, and everything in unutterable confusion—the reward of former sins.[374] All souls, after the misery of the Terrace, will be thrust into the great Gehenna, and, when the amount of wickedness of each has been ascertained, they will be passed through the sixteen wards for the punishment of evil hearts. In the Gehenna they will be buried under wooden pillars, bound with copper snakes, crushed by iron dogs, tied tightly hand and foot, be ripped open and have their hearts torn out, minced up and given to snakes, their entrails being thrown to dogs. Then, when their time is up, the pain will cease and their bodies become whole once more, preparatory to being passed through the sixteen wards.

This Terrace is curved like a bow at the front; it faces east, west, and south. It stretches eighty-one li from one end to the other. The back part resembles the string of the bow and is surrounded by a wall of sharp swords. It's 490 feet high; its sides are like knife blades, and it has sixty-three stories in total. There’s no good shade on this Terrace, and those whose good and evil balance are even don't come here. Only wicked souls can see their homes nearby and can see and hear everything happening. They hear young and old talking together; they see their last wishes ignored and their instructions disobeyed. Everything seems to have changed. The property they collected with so much effort has vanished. The husband thinks about marrying again; the widow considers remarrying. Strangers occupy their former home; there’s nothing left to divide among the children. Debts that were settled long ago are being called for repayment again, and the survivors are pressured to acknowledge claims against the deceased. Debts that are owed are lost due to lack of evidence, leading to endless blame, insults, and chaos, all of which falls on the three families of the deceased. In their anger, they speak ill of the one who has passed. He watches as his children become corrupt and his friends abandon him. Some, perhaps, out of nostalgia, may touch the coffin and shed a tear, leaving quickly with a cold smile. Even worse, the wife sees her husband tortured in the yamên; the husband watches his wife suffer from a terrible illness, lands lost, houses destroyed by flood or fire, and everything in utter chaos—the consequence of past sins. All souls, after enduring the misery of the Terrace, will be cast into the great Gehenna, and once their wickedness has been measured, they will be sent through the sixteen wards for punishing evil hearts. In Gehenna, they will be buried under wooden pillars, bound with copper snakes, crushed by iron dogs, tightly tied hand and foot, ripped open to have their hearts torn out, minced, and fed to snakes, with their entrails thrown to dogs. Then, when their time is up, the pain will end, and their bodies will be restored once more, in preparation for being sent through the sixteen wards.

In the first are non-worshippers and sceptics. In the second, those who have destroyed or hurt living creatures. In the third, those who do not fulfil their vows. In the fourth, believers in false doctrines, magicians, and sorcerers. In the fifth, those who tyrannize over the weak but cringe to the strong; also those who openly wish for another’s death. In the sixth, those who try to put their misfortunes on to other people’s shoulders. In the seventh, those who lead immoral lives. In the eighth, those who injure others to benefit themselves. In the ninth, those who are parsimonious and will not help people in trouble. In the tenth, those who steal and involve the innocent. In the eleventh, those who forget kindness or seek revenge. In the twelfth, those who by pernicious drugs stir up others to quarrel, keeping themselves out of harm’s way. In the thirteenth, those who deceive or spread false reports. In the fourteenth, those who love brawling and implicate others. In the fifteenth, those who envy the virtuous and wise. In the sixteenth, those who are lost in vice, evil-speakers, slanderers, and such like.

In the first group are non-worshippers and skeptics. In the second, those who have harmed or killed living beings. In the third, those who don’t keep their promises. In the fourth, believers in false teachings, magicians, and sorcerers. In the fifth, those who bully the weak but are submissive to the strong; also, those who openly wish for someone else's death. In the sixth, those who try to blame their bad luck on others. In the seventh, those who live immoral lives. In the eighth, those who hurt others for their own gain. In the ninth, those who are stingy and won’t help people in need. In the tenth, those who steal and drag the innocent into their trouble. In the eleventh, those who forget to be kind or seek revenge. In the twelfth, those who incite others to fight using harmful drugs, keeping themselves safe. In the thirteenth, those who lie or spread false rumors. In the fourteenth, those who enjoy fighting and get others involved. In the fifteenth, those who envy the good and wise. In the sixteenth, those who are lost in vice, slanderers, and others like them.

All who disbelieve the doctrine of Cause and Effect, who obstruct good works, make a pretence of piety, talk of other people’s sins, burn or injure religious books, omit to fast when praying for the sick, interfere with the adoration of Buddha, slander the priesthood, or, if scholars, abstain from instructing women and children; those who dig up graves and obliterate all traces thereof, set light to woods and forests, allow their servants to be careless in handling fire and thus endanger their neighbours’ property; those who wantonly discharge arrows and bolts, who try their strength against the sick or weak, throw potsherds over a wall, poison fish, let off guns, catch birds either with net, sticky pole,[375] or trap; those who throw down salt to kill plants, who do not bury dead cats and venomous snakes deep in the ground, who dig out corpses, who break the soil or alter their walls and stoves at wrong seasons,[376] who encroach on the public road or take possession of other people’s land, who fill up wells and drains, &c., &c.,—all these, when they return from the Terrace, shall first be tortured in the great Gehenna, and then such as are to have their hearts minced shall be passed into the sixteen wards, thence to be sent on to the Sixth Court for the punishment of other crimes. Those who in life have not been guilty of the above sins, or, having sinned, did on the 8th day of the 1st moon, fasting, register a vow to sin no more, shall not only escape the punishments of this Court, but shall also gain some further remission of torture in the Sixth Court. Those, however, who are guilty of taking life, of gross immorality, of stealing and implicating the innocent, of ingratitude and revenge, of infatuated vice which no warnings can turn from its course,—these shall not escape one jot of their punishments.

All who reject the concept of Cause and Effect, who block good deeds, pretend to be religious, criticize others' wrongdoings, damage or destroy religious texts, fail to fast while praying for the sick, interfere with the worship of Buddha, defame the clergy, or if they are educated, avoid teaching women and children; those who disturb graves and erase all evidence of them, set fire to woods and forests, allow their staff to be careless with fire and thus threaten their neighbors' property; those who recklessly shoot arrows and bolts, challenge the sick or weak, throw broken pottery over a wall, poison fish, fire guns, catch birds using nets, sticky poles, or traps; those who scatter salt to kill plants, who don’t bury dead cats and venomous snakes deep in the ground, who unearth corpses, who disturb the soil or change their walls and stoves at inappropriate times, who encroach on public roads or take over other people's land, who fill in wells and drains, &c., &c.—all these, when they return from the Terrace, will first be punished in the great Gehenna, and then those who are to have their hearts minced will be sent to the sixteen wards, and from there to the Sixth Court for the punishment of other offenses. Those who in life have not committed these sins, or who, having sinned, on the 8th day of the 1st moon, fast and vow to sin no more, will not only escape the punishments of this Court but will also receive some additional relief from suffering in the Sixth Court. However, those guilty of taking lives, severe immorality, theft, implicating the innocent, ingratitude and revenge, and self-destructive vices that no warnings can change—these will not avoid any part of their punishments.

THE SIXTH COURT.

This Court is situated at the bottom of the great Ocean, due north of the Wu-chiao rock. It is a vast, noisy Gehenna, many leagues in extent, and around it are sixteen wards.

This Court is located at the bottom of the vast Ocean, directly north of the Wu-chiao rock. It's a huge, noisy hell, stretching for many leagues, and around it are sixteen districts.

In the first, the souls are made to kneel for long periods on iron shot. In the second, they are placed up to their necks in filth. In the third, they are pounded till the blood runs out. In the fourth, their mouths are opened with iron pincers and filled full of needles. In the fifth, they are bitten by rats. In the sixth, they are enclosed in a net of thorns and nipped by locusts. In the seventh, they are crushed to a jelly. In the eighth, their skin is lacerated and they are beaten on the raw. In the ninth, their mouths are filled with fire. In the tenth, they are licked by flames. In the eleventh, they are subjected to noisome smells. In the twelfth, they are butted by oxen and trampled on by horses. In the thirteenth, their hearts are scratched. In the fourteenth, their heads are rubbed till their skulls come off. In the fifteenth, they are chopped in two at the waist. In the sixteenth, their skin is taken off and rolled up into spills.

In the first, the souls are made to kneel for long stretches on iron pellets. In the second, they are immersed up to their necks in filth. In the third, they are beaten until the blood flows out. In the fourth, their mouths are pried open with iron pincers and stuffed full of needles. In the fifth, they are bitten by rats. In the sixth, they are trapped in a net of thorns and nipped by locusts. In the seventh, they are crushed to a pulp. In the eighth, their skin is torn and they are beaten on the raw flesh. In the ninth, their mouths are filled with fire. In the tenth, they are licked by flames. In the eleventh, they are exposed to disgusting smells. In the twelfth, they are butted by oxen and trampled by horses. In the thirteenth, their hearts are scratched. In the fourteenth, their heads are rubbed until their skulls come off. In the fifteenth, they are sliced in half at the waist. In the sixteenth, their skin is removed and rolled up into scraps.

Those discontented ones who rail against Heaven and revile Earth, who are always finding fault either with the wind, thunder, heat, cold, fine weather or rain; those who let their tears fall towards the north;[377] who steal the gold from the inside[378] or scrape the gilding from the outside of images; those who take holy names in vain, who shew no respect for written paper, who throw down dirt and rubbish near pagodas or temples, who use dirty cook-houses and stoves for preparing the sacrificial meats, who do not abstain from eating beef and dog-flesh;[379] those who have in their possession blasphemous or obscene books and do not destroy them, who obliterate or tear books which teach man to be good, who carve on common articles of household use the symbol of the origin of all things,[380] the Sun and Moon and Seven Stars, the Royal Mother and the God of Longevity on the same article,[381] or representations of any of the Immortals; those who embroider the Svastika[382] on fancy work, or mark characters on silk, satin, or cloth, on banners, beds, chairs, tables, or any kind of utensil; those who secretly wear clothes adorned with the dragon and the phœnix[383] only to be trampled under foot, who buy up grain and hold until the price is exorbitantly high—all these shall be thrust into the great and noisy Gehenna, there to be examined as to their misdeeds and passed accordingly into one of the sixteen wards, whence, at the expiration of their time, they will be sent for further questioning on to the Seventh Court.

Those unhappy people who complain about Heaven and criticize Earth, who are always finding fault with the wind, thunder, heat, cold, nice weather, or rain; those who let their tears fall to the north;[377] who take the gold from the inside[378] or scrape the gilding off the outside of images; those who misuse holy names, who show no respect for written documents, who throw down dirt and trash near pagodas or temples, who use dirty kitchens and stoves to prepare sacrificial meats, who don’t refrain from eating beef and dog meat;[379] those who keep blasphemous or obscene books and don’t get rid of them, who destroy or tear up books that teach goodness, who carve on everyday household items the symbol of the origin of all things,[380] the Sun and Moon and Seven Stars, the Royal Mother and the God of Longevity on the same item,[381] or representations of any of the Immortals; those who embroider the Svastika[382] on decorative items, or mark characters on silk, satin, or cloth, on banners, beds, chairs, tables, or any kind of utensil; those who secretly wear clothes decorated with the dragon and the phoenix[383] only to be stepped on, who buy up grain and hoard it until the price is ridiculously high—all these shall be cast into the great and noisy Gehenna, where they will be examined for their wrongdoings and assigned to one of the sixteen wards, from which, after serving their time, they will be sent on for further questioning in the Seventh Court.

All dwellers upon earth who on the 8th day of the 3rd moon, fasting, register a vow from that date to sin no more, and, on the 14th and 15th of the 5th moon, the 3rd of the 8th moon, and the 10th of the 10th moon, to practise abstinence, vowing moreover to exert themselves to convert others,—these shall escape the bitterness of all the above-mentioned wards.

All people on Earth who on the 8th day of the 3rd month, fasting, make a promise from that day to sin no more, and on the 14th and 15th of the 5th month, the 3rd of the 8th month, and the 10th of the 10th month, practice abstinence, also committing to try to convert others—these will avoid the bitterness of all the wards mentioned above.

THE SEVENTH COURT.

His Infernal Majesty, T‘ai Shan, reigns at the bottom of the great Ocean, away to the north-west, below the Wu-chiao rock. His is a vast, noisy Court, measuring many leagues in circumference and subdivided into sixteen wards, as follows:—

His Infernal Majesty, T’ai Shan, rules at the bottom of the great Ocean, off to the northwest, beneath the Wu-chiao rock. His Court is vast and noisy, spanning many leagues in circumference and divided into sixteen wards, as follows:—

In the first, the wicked souls are made to swallow their own blood. In the second, their legs are pierced and thrust into a fiery pit. In the third, their chests are cut open. In the fourth, their hair is torn out with iron combs. In the fifth, they are gnawed by dogs. In the sixth, great stones are placed on their heads. In the seventh, their skulls are pierced. In the eighth, they wear fiery clothes. In the ninth, their skin is torn and pulled by pigs. In the tenth, they are pecked by huge birds. In the eleventh, they are hung up and beaten on the feet. In the twelfth, their tongues are pulled out and their jaws bored. In the thirteenth, they are disembowelled. In the fourteenth, they are trampled on by mules and bitten by badgers. In the fifteenth, their fingers are ironed with hot irons. In the sixteenth, they are boiled in oil.

In the first, the evil souls are forced to drink their own blood. In the second, their legs are pierced and shoved into a fiery pit. In the third, their chests are sliced open. In the fourth, their hair is yanked out with metal combs. In the fifth, they are chewed on by dogs. In the sixth, heavy stones are placed on their heads. In the seventh, their skulls are pierced. In the eighth, they are dressed in fiery clothes. In the ninth, their skin is ripped and pulled by pigs. In the tenth, they are pecked by enormous birds. In the eleventh, they are hung up and beaten on their feet. In the twelfth, their tongues are ripped out and their jaws are drilled. In the thirteenth, they are disemboweled. In the fourteenth, they are trampled by mules and bitten by badgers. In the fifteenth, their fingers are scorched with hot irons. In the sixteenth, they are boiled in oil.

All mortals who practise eating red lead[384] and certain other nauseous articles,[385] who spend more than they should upon wine, who kidnap human beings for sale, who steal clothes and ornaments from coffins, who break up dead men’s bones for medicine, who separate people from their relatives, who sell the girl brought up in the house to be their son’s wife, who allow their wives[386] to drown female children, who stifle their illegitimate offspring, who unite to cheat another in gambling, who act as tutors without being properly strict, and thus wrong their pupils, who beat and injure their slaves without estimating the punishment by the fault, who regard districts entrusted to their charge in the light of so much spoil, who disobey their elders, who talk at random and go back on their word, who stir up others to quarrel and fight—all these shall, upon verification of their sins, be taken from the great Gehenna and passed through the proper wards, to be forwarded when their time has expired to the Eighth Court, again to be tortured according to their deserts.

All people who eat red lead and other disgusting things, who spend more than they should on wine, who kidnap others for sale, who steal clothing and jewelry from graves, who grind up dead bodies for medicine, who tear families apart, who sell the girl raised in their home to be their son's wife, who let their wives kill female infants, who suffocate their illegitimate children, who team up to cheat others in gambling, who act as tutors without being strict and therefore wrong their students, who beat and harm their slaves without considering the punishment relative to the fault, who view the areas they're responsible for as mere loot, who disobey their elders, who speak carelessly and go back on their word, who incite others to fight—once their sins are confirmed, all of these will be taken from the great Gehenna, moved through the appropriate wards, and sent to the Eighth Court when their time is up, to be tortured according to what they deserve.

All things may not be used as drugs. It is bad enough to slay birds, beasts, reptiles, and fishes, in order to prepare medicine for the sick; but to use red lead and many of the filthy messes in vogue is beyond all bounds of decency, and those who foul their mouths with these nasty mixtures, no matter how virtuous they may otherwise be, will not only derive no benefit from saying their prayers, but will be punished for so doing without mercy.

Not everything should be used as medicine. It's already bad enough to kill birds, animals, reptiles, and fish just to make medicine for the sick; but using red lead and many of the disgusting substances popular today goes too far. Those who dirty their mouths with these nasty mixtures, no matter how good their intentions might be, won't gain anything from their prayers and will face harsh consequences for it.

Ye who hear these words make haste to repent! From to-day forbear to take life, buy many birds and animals in order to set them free,[387] and every morning when you wash your teeth mutter a prayer to Buddha. Thus, when your last hour comes, a good angel will stand by your side and purify you of your former sins.

You who hear these words, hurry to repent! From today, stop taking life, buy many birds and animals to set them free, [387] and every morning when you brush your teeth, say a prayer to Buddha. This way, when your last hour arrives, a good angel will be by your side and cleanse you of your past sins.

Some steal the bones of people who have been burnt to death or the bodies of illegitimate children, for the purpose of compounding medicines; others steal skulls and bones (from graves) with the same object. Worst of all are those who carry off bones by the basketful, using the hard ones for making various articles and grinding down the soft ones for the manufacture of pottery.[388] These, no matter what may have been their good works on earth, will not obtain thereby any remission of punishment; but when they are brought down below, the Ruler of the Infernal Regions will first pass them from the great Gehenna into the proper wards, and will send instructions to the Tenth Court that when they are born again on earth it shall be either without ears, or eyes, hand, foot, mouth, lips, or nose, or maimed in some way or other. Yet such as have thus sinned may still avoid this punishment, if only they are willing to pray and repent, vowing never to sin again. Or if they buy coffins for the poor and persuade others to do likewise, by these means giving a decent burial to many corpses—then, when the death-summons comes, the Spirits of the Home and Hearth will make a black mark upon the warrant, and punishment will be remitted.

Some people steal the bones of those who were burned to death or the bodies of illegitimate children to use in making medicine; others take skulls and bones from graves for the same reason. The worst offenders are those who carry off bones by the basketful, using the hard ones to make various items and grinding down the soft ones to create pottery.[388] No matter how good their actions were while alive, they won’t escape punishment because of this. When they are taken down below, the Ruler of the Infernal Regions will first move them from the great Gehenna to the appropriate sections and instruct the Tenth Court that when they are reborn on earth, it will be either without ears, or eyes, a hand, a foot, a mouth, lips, or a nose, or they will be somehow otherwise harmed. However, those who have committed such sins can still avoid this punishment if they are willing to pray and repent, pledging never to sin again. Or if they buy coffins for the poor and encourage others to do the same, thus providing decent burials for many bodies—then, when death comes calling, the Spirits of the Home and Hearth will mark the warrant with a black mark, and the punishment will be lifted.

Sometimes, when there is a famine, people have nothing to eat and die of hunger, and wicked men, almost before the breath is out of their bodies, cut them up and sell their flesh to others for food—a horrid crime indeed. Those who are guilty of such practices will, on arrival in the lower regions, be tortured in the various Courts for the space of forty-nine[389] days, and then the judge of the Tenth Court will be instructed to notify the judge of the First Court to put them down in his register for a new birth,—if among men, as hungry famished outcasts, and if among animals as loathing the food that falls to their lot, and by-and-by perishing of hunger. Such is their reward. Besides the above, those who have eaten what is unfit for food and willingly continue to do so, will be punished either among men or animals according to their deserts. Their throats will swell, and though devoured by hunger they will be unable to swallow, and thus die. Those who do not err a second time may be forgiven as they deserve; but those who in times of distress subscribe money for the sufferers, prepare gruel, give away rice to the needy, or distribute ginger tea[390] and soup in the open street, and thus sustain life a little longer and do real good to their fellow creatures—all these shall not only obtain remission of their sins, but carry on a balance of good to their account which shall ensure them a happy old age in the life to come.[391]

Sometimes, during a famine, people have nothing to eat and die from hunger. Meanwhile, cruel individuals, almost as soon as life leaves their bodies, cut them up and sell their flesh to others for food—an awful crime indeed. Those who partake in such acts will, upon arriving in the afterlife, face torture in the various Courts for forty-nine days. Afterward, the judge of the Tenth Court will inform the judge of the First Court to register them for a new life—either as starving outcasts among humans or as creatures that despise the food they've been given, eventually perishing from hunger. Such is their punishment. In addition, those who consume something unfit for food and willingly keep doing so will be punished among either humans or animals based on their actions. Their throats will swell, and even though they will be starving, they won't be able to swallow, leading to their demise. Those who do not repeat their mistakes may be forgiven as they deserve; however, those who, in tough times, donate money to the needy, prepare gruel, give rice to those less fortunate, or distribute ginger tea and soup in the streets to help sustain life a little longer—all of these will not only have their sins forgiven but will also accumulate good deeds that will guarantee them a fulfilling old age in the life to come.

Of the above three clauses, two were proposed by the officials attached to this Seventh Court, the third by the Chief Justice of the great Gehenna, and the whole submitted together for the approval of God, the following Rescript being obtained:—“Let it be as proposed; let the three clauses be copied into the Divine Panorama, and let the officials concerned be promoted or rewarded. Also, in case of crimes other than those already provided for, let such be punished according to the statutes of the Rulers of the Four Continents on earth, and let any evasion of punishment and implication of innocent people be at once reported by the proper officials for our consideration. This from the Throne! Obey!”

Of the three clauses mentioned above, two were put forward by the officials from this Seventh Court, while the third was introduced by the Chief Justice of the great Gehenna. All of these were submitted together for God's approval, with the following response received:—“Let it be as suggested; the three clauses should be recorded in the Divine Panorama, and the involved officials should be promoted or rewarded. Additionally, for crimes not already addressed, let those be punished according to the laws of the Rulers of the Four Continents on earth. Any attempts to evade punishment or implicate innocent individuals must be reported immediately by the appropriate officials for our review. This comes from the Throne! Obey!”

O ye sons and daughters of men, if on the 27th of the 3rd moon, fasting and turned towards the north, ye register a vow to pray and repent, and to publish the whole of the Divine Panorama for the enlightenment of mankind, then ye may escape the bitterness of this Seventh Court.

O you sons and daughters of humanity, if on the 27th of the 3rd month, you fast and face north, and make a vow to pray and repent, and to share the entire Divine Panorama for the enlightenment of humanity, then you may avoid the suffering of this Seventh Court.

THE EIGHTH COURT.

His Infernal Majesty, Tu Shih, reigns at the bottom of the great Ocean, due east below the Wu-chiao rock, in a vast noisy Court many leagues in extent, subdivided into sixteen wards as follows:—

His Infernal Majesty, Tu Shih, rules at the bottom of the great Ocean, due east beneath the Wu-chiao rock, in a vast, noisy Court that stretches for many leagues, divided into sixteen wards as follows:—

In the first, the wicked souls are rolled down mountains in carts. In the second, they are shut up in huge saucepans. In the third, they are minced. In the fourth, their noses, eyes, mouths, &c. are stopped up. In the fifth, their uvulas are cut off. In the sixth, they are exposed to all kinds of filth. In the seventh, their extremities are cut off. In the eighth, their viscera[392] are fried. In the ninth, their marrow is cauterized. In the tenth, their bowels are scratched. In the eleventh, they are inwardly burned with fire. In the twelfth, they are disembowelled. In the thirteenth, their chests are torn open. In the fourteenth, their skulls are split and their teeth dragged out. In the fifteenth, they are hacked and gashed. In the sixteenth, they are pricked with steel prongs.

In the first, wicked souls are rolled down mountains in carts. In the second, they're locked up in huge pots. In the third, they're ground up. In the fourth, their noses, eyes, mouths, &c. are blocked. In the fifth, their uvulas are cut off. In the sixth, they're exposed to all kinds of filth. In the seventh, their extremities are severed. In the eighth, their innards [392] are fried. In the ninth, their marrow is burned. In the tenth, their bowels are scratched. In the eleventh, they're burned from the inside with fire. In the twelfth, they're disemboweled. In the thirteenth, their chests are opened up. In the fourteenth, their skulls are split and their teeth pulled out. In the fifteenth, they're chopped and slashed. In the sixteenth, they're poked with steel prongs.

Those who are unfilial, who do not nourish their relatives while alive or bury them when dead, who subject their parents to fright, sorrow, or anxiety—if they do not quickly repent them of their former sins, the spirit of the Hearth will report their misdoings and gradually deprive them of what prosperity they may be enjoying. Those who indulge in magic and sorcery will, after death, when they have been tortured in the other Courts, be brought here to this Court, and dragged backwards by bull-headed horse-faced devils to be thrust into the great Gehenna. Then when they have been tortured in the various wards they will be passed on to the Tenth Court, whence at the expiration of a kalpa[393] they will be sent back to earth with changed heads and faces for ever to find their place amongst the brute creation. But those who believe in the Divine Panorama, and on the 1st of the 4th moon make a vow of repentance, repeating the same every night and morning to the Spirit of the Hearth, shall, by virtue of one of three characters, obedient, acquiescent, or repentant, to be traced on their foreheads at death by the Spirit of the Hearth, escape half the punishments from the first to the Seventh Court inclusive, and escape this Eighth Court altogether, being passed on to the Ninth Court, where cases of arson and poisoning are investigated, and finally born again from the Tenth Court among mankind as before.

Those who are ungrateful, who do not take care of their family while they are alive or properly bury them when they die, and who cause their parents fear, sorrow, or worry—if they don't quickly regret their past sins, the spirit of the Hearth will report their wrongdoings and slowly take away any prosperity they might have. Those who practice magic and sorcery will, after death, be tormented in the other Courts and then brought here to this Court, where they will be dragged backward by devil-like creatures into the depths of hell. After enduring tortures in different sections, they will be sent on to the Tenth Court, where after a kalpa they will be returned to Earth with altered heads and faces, forever to be among the lower creatures. However, those who believe in the Divine Panorama and, on the 1st of the 4th month, make a vow of repentance, repeating it every night and morning to the Spirit of the Hearth, will bear one of three marks—obedient, acquiescent, or repentant—traced on their foreheads at death by the Spirit of the Hearth. They will escape half of the punishments from the First to the Seventh Court and will avoid this Eighth Court altogether, moving on to the Ninth Court, where cases of arson and poisoning are examined, and finally, will be reborn from the Tenth Court back among humans as before.

To this God added, “Whosoever may circulate the Divine Panorama for the information of the world at large shall escape all punishment from the First to the Eighth Court inclusive. Passing through the Ninth and Tenth Courts, they shall be born again amongst men in some happy state.”

To this, God added, “Anyone who shares the Divine Panorama for the knowledge of the world will avoid all penalties from the First to the Eighth Court. After going through the Ninth and Tenth Courts, they will be reborn among people in a joyful state.”

THE NINTH COURT.

His Infernal Majesty, P‘ing Têng, reigns at the bottom of the great Ocean, away to the south-west, below the Wu-chiao rock. His is the vast, circular hell of A-pi, many leagues in breadth, jealously enclosed by an iron net, and subdivided into sixteen wards, as follows:—

His Infernal Majesty, P‘ing Têng, rules at the bottom of the great Ocean, located to the southwest, beneath the Wu-chiao rock. He presides over the immense, circular hell of A-pi, spanning many leagues in width, carefully surrounded by an iron net, and divided into sixteen wards, as follows:—

In the first, the wicked souls have their bones beaten and their bodies scorched. In the second, their muscles are drawn out and their bones rapped. In the third, ducks eat their heart and liver. In the fourth, dogs eat their intestines and lungs. In the fifth, they are splashed with hot oil. In the sixth, their heads are crushed in a frame, and their tongues and teeth are drawn out. In the seventh, their brains are taken out and their skulls filled with hedge-hogs. In the eighth, their heads are steamed and their brains scraped. In the ninth, they are dragged about by sheep till they drop to pieces. In the tenth, they are squeezed in a wooden press and pricked on the head. In the eleventh, their hearts are ground in a mill. In the twelfth, boiling water drips on to their bodies. In the thirteenth, they are stung by wasps. In the fourteenth, they are tortured by ants and maggots; they are then stewed, and finally wrung out (like clothes). In the fifteenth, they are stung by scorpions. In the sixteenth, they are tortured by venomous snakes, crimson and scarlet.

In the first, the wicked souls have their bones broken and their bodies burned. In the second, their muscles are pulled out and their bones hit. In the third, ducks eat their heart and liver. In the fourth, dogs eat their intestines and lungs. In the fifth, they are splashed with hot oil. In the sixth, their heads are crushed in a frame, and their tongues and teeth are pulled out. In the seventh, their brains are removed and their skulls are filled with hedgehogs. In the eighth, their heads are steamed and their brains scraped. In the ninth, they are dragged around by sheep until they fall apart. In the tenth, they are squeezed in a wooden press and poked in the head. In the eleventh, their hearts are ground in a mill. In the twelfth, boiling water drips onto their bodies. In the thirteenth, they are stung by wasps. In the fourteenth, they are tortured by ants and maggots; they are then cooked, and finally wrung out like clothes. In the fifteenth, they are stung by scorpions. In the sixteenth, they are tortured by poisonous snakes, red and scarlet.

All who on earth have committed one of the ten great crimes, and have deserved either the lingering death, decapitation, strangulation, or other punishment, shall, after passing through the tortures of the previous Courts, be brought to this Court, together with those guilty of arson, of making ku poison,[394] bad books, stupefying drugs, and many other disgraceful acts. Then, if it be found that, hearkening to the words of the Divine Panorama, they subsequently destroyed the blocks of these books, burnt their prescriptions, and ceased practising the magical art, they shall escape the punishments of this Court and be passed on to the Tenth Court, thence to be born again amongst the sons of men. But if, having heard the warnings of the Divine Panorama, they still continue to sin, from the Second to the Eighth Court their tortures shall be increased. They shall be bound on to a hollow copper pillar, clasping it round with their hands and feet. Then the pillar shall be filled with fierce fire, so as to burn into their heart and liver; and afterwards their feet shall be plunged into the great Gehenna of A-pi, knives shall be thrust into their lungs, they shall bite their own hearts, and gradually sink to the uttermost depths of hell, there to endure excruciating torments until the victims of their wickedness have either recovered the property out of which they were cheated, or the life that was taken away from them, and until every trace of book, prescription, picture, &c. formerly used by these wicked souls has disappeared from the face of the earth. Then, and only then, may they pass into the Tenth Court to be born again in one of the Six States of existence.

All who have committed one of the ten major crimes on earth and deserve either a slow death, beheading, strangulation, or other punishments, shall, after enduring the tortures of the previous Courts, be brought to this Court, along with those guilty of arson, making ku poison, creating bad books, making narcotics, and many other disgraceful acts. If it is found that, responding to the words of the Divine Panorama, they later destroyed the blocks of these books, burned their prescriptions, and stopped practicing the magical arts, they will escape the punishments of this Court and be sent to the Tenth Court, to be reborn among humans. However, if, after hearing the warnings of the Divine Panorama, they continue to sin, their torments from the Second to the Eighth Court will be intensified. They will be bound to a hollow copper pillar, wrapping it with their hands and feet. Then, the pillar will be filled with fierce fire, burning into their heart and liver; afterward, their feet will be plunged into the great Gehenna of A-pi, knives will be thrust into their lungs, they will bite their own hearts, and gradually sink to the deepest parts of hell, where they will suffer unbearable torments until the victims of their wrongdoings have either recovered the property that was taken from them or the life that was lost, and until every trace of books, prescriptions, images, &c. once used by these wicked souls has vanished from the earth. Only then may they move on to the Tenth Court to be reborn in one of the Six States of existence.

O ye who have committed such crimes as these, on the 8th of the 4th moon, or the 1st or 15th (of any moon), fasting swear that you will buy up all bad books and magical pamphlets and utterly destroy them with fire; or that you will circulate copies of the Divine Panorama to be a warning to others! Then, when your last moment is at hand, the Spirit of the Hearth will write on your forehead the two words He obeyed, and from the Second up to the Ninth Court your good deeds will be rewarded by a diminution of such punishments as you have incurred. People in the higher ranks of life who secure incendiaries or murderers, who destroy the blocks of bad books, or publish notices warning others, and offer rewards for the production of such books, will be rewarded by the success of their sons and grandsons at the public examinations. Poor people who, by a great effort, manage to have the Divine Panorama circulated for the benefit of mankind, will be forwarded at once to the Tenth Court, and thence be born again in some happy state on earth.

O you who have committed such crimes as these, on the 8th of the 4th month, or the 1st or 15th (of any month), swear while fasting that you will buy up all bad books and magical pamphlets and completely destroy them by fire; or that you will spread copies of the Divine Panorama to warn others! Then, when your last moment arrives, the Spirit of the Hearth will write on your forehead the two words He obeyed, and from the Second to the Ninth Court, your good deeds will lessen the punishments you have faced. People in higher positions who aid arsonists or murderers, who destroy the sources of bad books, or publish notices warning others, and offer rewards for such books, will see their sons and grandsons succeed in public examinations. Poor people who, with great effort, manage to circulate the Divine Panorama for the benefit of humanity will be immediately sent to the Tenth Court, and from there be reborn in a fortunate state on earth.

THE TENTH COURT.

His Infernal Majesty, Chuan Lun,[395] reigns in the Dark Land, due east, away below the Wu-chiao rock, just opposite the Wu-cho of this world. There he has six bridges, of gold, silver, jade, stone, wood, and planks, over which all souls must pass. He examines the shades that are sent from the other courts, and, according to their deserts, sends them back to earth as men, women, old, young, high, low, rich, or poor, forwarding monthly a list of their names to the judge of the First Court for transmission to Fêng-tu.[396]

His Infernal Majesty, Chuan Lun,[395] rules in the Dark Land, located due east, beneath the Wu-chiao rock, directly across from the Wu-cho in this world. There, he has six bridges made of gold, silver, jade, stone, wood, and planks, which all souls must cross. He inspects the shades sent from other realms and, based on their merits, sends them back to earth as men, women, the elderly, the young, the affluent, the poor, and everyone in between, sending a monthly list of their names to the judge of the First Court for transmission to Fêng-tu.[396]

The regulations provide that all beasts, birds, fishes, and insects, whether biped, quadruped, or otherwise, shall after death become chien,[397] to be born again for long and short lives alternately. But such as may possibly have taken life, and such as must necessarily have taken life, will pass through a revolution of the Wheel, and then, when their sins have been examined, they will be sent up on earth to receive the proper retribution. At the end of every year a report will be forwarded to Fêng-tu.

The rules state that all animals, whether they're birds, fish, or insects, regardless of whether they walk on two legs or four, will be reborn after death to live various lengths of lives. However, those that may have taken a life and those that definitely have will go through the cycle of the Wheel. After their actions are assessed, they will be sent back to Earth to face the appropriate consequences. At the end of each year, a report will be sent to Fêng-tu.

Those scholars who study the Book of Changes, or priests who chant their liturgies, cannot be tortured in the Ten Courts for the sins they have committed. When they come to this Court their names and features are taken down in a book kept for the purpose, and they are forwarded to Mother Mêng, who drives them on to the Terrace of Oblivion and doses them with the draught of forgetfulness. Then they are born again in the world for a day, a week, or it may be a year, when they die once more; and now, having forgotten the holy words of the Three Religions,[398] they are carried off by devils to the various Courts, and are properly punished for their former crimes.

Those scholars who study the Book of Changes or the priests who chant their rituals can't be punished in the Ten Courts for the wrongdoings they've done. When they arrive at this Court, their names and details are recorded in a designated book, and they are sent to Mother Mêng, who takes them to the Terrace of Oblivion and gives them the potion of forgetfulness. After that, they are reborn in the world for a day, a week, or possibly a year, before they die again; and now, having forgotten the sacred teachings of the Three Religions, they are taken away by devils to the different Courts, where they face proper punishment for their past crimes.

All souls whose balance of good and evil is exact, whose period, or whose crimes are many and good deeds few, as soon as their future state has been decided,—man, woman, beautiful, ugly, comfort, toil, wealth, or poverty, as the case may be,—must pass through the Terrace of Oblivion.

All souls whose good and evil balance is equal, whose time is up, or who have committed many crimes and done few good deeds, once their fate is determined—whether man or woman, beautiful or ugly, living in comfort or struggling with toil, wealthy or poor, depending on the situation—must pass through the Terrace of Oblivion.

Amongst those shades, on their way to be born again in the world of human beings, there are often to be found women who cry out that they have some old and bitter wrong to avenge,[399] and that rather than be born again amongst men they would prefer to enter the ranks of hungry devils.[400] On examining them more closely it generally comes out that they are the virtuous victims of some wicked student, who may perhaps have an eye to their money, and accordingly dresses himself out to entrap them, or promises marriage when sometimes he has a wife already, or offers to take care of an aged mother or a late husband’s children. Thus the foolish women are beguiled, and put their property in the wicked man’s hands. By-and-by he turns round upon and reviles them, and, losing face in the eyes of their relatives and friends, with no one to redress their wrong, they are driven to commit suicide. Then, hearing[401] that their seducer is likely to succeed at the examination, they beg and implore to be allowed to go back and compass his death. Now, although what they urge is true enough, yet that man’s destiny may not be worked out, or the transmitted effects of his ancestors’ virtue may not have passed away;[402] therefore, as a compromise, these injured shades are allowed to send a spirit to the Examination Hall to hinder and confuse him in the preparation of his paper, or to change the names on the published list of successful candidates; and finally, when his hour arrives, to proceed with the spirit who carries the death-summons, seize him, and bring him to the First Court of judgment.

Among those souls, on their way to be reborn in the world of humans, there are often women crying out that they have an old and bitter grievance to settle, and that instead of being reborn among men, they would rather join the ranks of hungry devils. When examined more closely, it usually turns out that they are the virtuous victims of some deceitful student, who may be after their money and dresses up to trap them, or promises marriage while already having a wife, or offers to care for an aging mother or the children of a deceased husband. Thus, these foolish women are deceived and put their possessions in the hands of the wicked man. Eventually, he turns against them and insults them, and in losing face with their relatives and friends, with no one to remedy their wrongs, they are driven to suicide. Then, upon hearing that their seducer is likely to pass the examination, they plead to be allowed to return and bring about his death. Now, while what they claim is true, that man's fate may not be altered, or the positive effects of his ancestors' virtue may not have disappeared; therefore, as a compromise, these wronged souls are permitted to send a spirit to the Examination Hall to obstruct and confuse him during his test preparation, or to alter the names on the published list of successful candidates; and finally, when his time comes, to accompany the spirit bearing the death summons, seize him, and bring him to the First Court of judgment.

Ye who on the 17th of the 4th moon swear to carry out the precepts of the Divine Panorama, and frequently make these words the subject of your conversation, may in the life to come be born again amongst men and escape official punishments, fire, flood, and all accidents to the body.

You who on the 17th of the 4th month promise to follow the teachings of the Divine Panorama, and often discuss these principles, may in the next life be reborn as a human and avoid legal penalties, fire, flood, and all physical dangers.

The place where the Wheel of Fate goes round is many leagues in extent, enclosed on all sides by an iron palisade. Within are eighty-one subdivisions, each of which has its proper officers and magisterial appointments. Beyond the palisade there is a labyrinth of 108,000 paths leading by direct and circuitous routes back to earth. Inside it is as dark as pitch, and through it pass the spirits of priest and layman alike. But to one who looks from the outside everything is seen as clear as crystal, and the attendants who guard the place all have the faces and features they had at their birth. These attendants are chosen from virtuous people who in life were noted for filial piety, friendship, or respect for life, and are sent here to look after the working of the Wheel and such duties. If for a space of five years they make no mistakes they are promoted to a higher office; but if found to be lazy or careless they are reported to the Throne for punishment.

The area where the Wheel of Fate turns stretches for many miles, surrounded on all sides by a metal fence. Inside, there are eighty-one sections, each with its own officials and appointments. Outside the fence, there's a network of 108,000 paths leading directly and indirectly back to Earth. Inside, it's pitch dark, and both priests and regular people’s spirits pass through. But for those looking in from the outside, everything is as clear as day, and the attendants guarding the place all have the same faces they were born with. These attendants are chosen from good people who were known for their devotion to family, friendship, or respect for life, and they are assigned to oversee the Wheel and its operations. If they don't make any mistakes for five years, they're promoted to a higher position; but if they act lazy or careless, they're reported to the Throne for punishment.

Those who in life have been unfilial or have destroyed much life, when they have been tortured in the various Courts are brought here and beaten to death with peach twigs. They then become chien, and with changed heads and altered faces are turned out into the labyrinth to proceed by the path which ends in the brute creation.

Those who have been disrespectful to their parents or have taken many lives are brought here after being punished in various courts and beaten to death with peach twigs. They then become chien, and with altered heads and changed faces, they are released into the maze to follow the path that leads to becoming animals.

Birds, beasts, fishes and insects, may after many myriads of kalpas again resume their original shapes; and if there are any that during three existences do not destroy life, they may be born amongst human beings as a reward, a record being made and their names forwarded to the First Court for approval. But all shades of men and women must proceed to the Terrace of Oblivion.

Birds, animals, fish, and insects may, after countless ages, take on their original forms again; and if there are any that, over three lifetimes, do not harm living beings, they may be reborn as humans as a reward, with their names submitted for approval to the First Court. However, all men and women must go to the Terrace of Oblivion.

Mother Mêng was born in the Earlier Han Dynasty. In her childhood she studied books of the Confucian school; when she grew up she chanted the liturgies of Buddha. Of the past and the future she had no care, but occupied herself in exhorting mankind to desist from taking life and become vegetarians. At eighty-one years of age her hair was white and her complexion like a child’s. She lived and died a virgin, calling herself simply Mêng; but men called her Mother Mêng. She retired to the hills and lived as a religieuse until the Later Han. Then, because certain evil-doers, relying on their knowledge of the past, used to beguile women by pretending to have been their husbands in a former life, God commissioned Mother Mêng to build the Terrace of Oblivion, and appointed her as guardian, with devils to wait upon her and execute her commands. It was arranged that all shades who had been sentenced in the Ten Courts to return in various conditions to earth should first be dosed by her with a decoction of herbs, sweet, bitter, acrid, sour or salt. Thus they forgot everything that has previously happened to them, and carry away with them to earth some slight weaknesses such as the mouth watering at the thought (of something nice), laughter inducing perspiration, fear inducing tears, anger inducing sobs, or spitting from nervousness. Good spirits who go back into the world will have their senses of sight, hearing, smell, and taste very much increased in power, and their physical strength and constitution generally will be much bettered. But evil spirits will experience the exact contrary of this, as a reward for previous sins and as a warning to others to pray and repent.

Mother Mêng was born during the Early Han Dynasty. In her childhood, she studied the teachings of Confucianism; as she grew older, she chanted Buddhist scriptures. She had no concern for the past or the future, dedicating herself to urging people to stop taking lives and adopt a vegetarian lifestyle. At eighty-one, her hair was white and her complexion youthful. She lived and died as a virgin, simply calling herself Mêng, though others referred to her as Mother Mêng. She withdrew to the hills and lived as a religieuse until the Later Han period. Then, due to certain wrongdoers who, relying on their knowledge of the past, deceived women by claiming to have been their husbands in a past life, God tasked Mother Mêng with building the Terrace of Oblivion and appointed her as its guardian, with demons at her service to carry out her orders. It was arranged that all spirits who had been sentenced in the Ten Courts to return to Earth in various forms should first be given a herbal concoction—whether sweet, bitter, pungent, sour, or salty—by her. This would make them forget everything that had happened to them previously and carry with them to Earth some minor weaknesses, like drooling at the thought of something tasty, laughter that causes sweating, tears from fear, sobs from anger, or nervousness that leads to spitting. Good spirits returning to the world would find their senses of sight, hearing, smell, and taste greatly enhanced, and their physical strength and overall health would improve significantly. Conversely, evil spirits would suffer the opposite as a punishment for their past sins and as a warning for others to pray and repent.

The Terrace is situated in front of the Ten Courts, outside the six bridges. It is square, measuring ten (Chinese) feet every way, and surrounded by 108 small rooms. To the east there is a raised path, one foot four inches in breadth, and in the rooms above-mentioned are prepared cups of forgetfulness ready for the arrival of the shades. Whether they swallow much or little it matters not; but sometimes there are perverse devils who altogether refuse to drink. Then beneath their feet sharp blades start up, and a copper tube is forced down their throats, by which means they are compelled to swallow some. When they have drunk, they are raised by the attendants and escorted back by the same path. They are next pushed on to the Bitter Bamboo floating bridge, with torrents of rushing red water on either side. Half way across they perceive written in large characters on a red cliff on the opposite side the following lines:—

The Terrace is located in front of the Ten Courts, beyond the six bridges. It's square, measuring ten (Chinese) feet on each side, and is surrounded by 108 small rooms. To the east, there's a raised path that's one foot four inches wide, and in the aforementioned rooms, there are cups of forgetfulness prepared for the arrival of the shades. It doesn't matter how much they drink; however, sometimes there are stubborn devils who completely refuse to drink. In those cases, sharp blades spring up beneath their feet, and a copper tube is forced down their throats, compelling them to swallow some. After they drink, they are lifted by the attendants and escorted back along the same path. Next, they are pushed onto the Bitter Bamboo floating bridge, with torrents of rushing red water on either side. Halfway across, they notice large characters on a red cliff on the opposite side that read the following lines:—

“To be a man is easy, but to act up to one’s responsibilities as such is hard.
Yet to be a man once again is harder still.

For those who would be born again in some happy state there is no great difficulty;
It is only necessary to keep mouth and heart in harmony.”

When the shades have read these words they try to jump on shore, but are beaten back into the water by two huge devils. One has on a black official hat and embroidered clothes; in his hand he holds a paper pencil, and over his shoulder he carries a sharp sword. Instruments of torture hang at his waist, fiercely he glares out of his large round eyes and laughs a horrid laugh. His name is Short Life. The other has a dirty face smeared with blood; he has on a white coat, an abacus in his hand and a rice sack over his shoulder. Round his neck hangs a string of paper money; his brow contracts hideously, and he utters long sighs. His name is They have their reward, and his duty is to push the shades into the red water. The wicked and foolish rejoice at the prospect of being born once more as human beings; but the better shades weep and mourn that in life they did not lay up a store of virtuous acts, and thus pass away from the state of mortals for ever.[403] Yet they all rush on to birth like an infatuated or drunken crowd; and again, in their early childhood, hanker after the forbidden flavours.[404] Then, regardless of consequences, they begin to destroy life, and thus forfeit all claims to the mercy and compassion of God. They take no thought as to the end that must overtake them; and finally, they bring themselves once more to the same horrid plight.

When the spirits read these words, they try to jump ashore, but two massive demons push them back into the water. One of them wears a black official hat and fancy embroidered clothes; he's holding a paper pencil in one hand and has a sharp sword slung over his shoulder. Torture devices hang at his waist, and he glares fiercely with his big round eyes, laughing a terrifying laugh. His name is Short Life. The other demon has a dirty face smeared with blood; he’s wearing a white coat, holding an abacus, and has a rice sack thrown over his shoulder. A string of paper money hangs around his neck; his brow is twisted in a hideous scowl, and he lets out long sighs. His name is They have their reward, and his job is to push the spirits into the red water. The wicked and foolish delight in the thought of being born again as humans, but the better spirits weep and lament that in life they didn’t accumulate a store of good deeds, thus passing away from mortality forever. Yet they all rush toward rebirth like a crazed or drunken crowd; and again, in their early childhood, they crave forbidden pleasures. Then, ignoring the consequences, they begin to take lives, losing all claims to God’s mercy and compassion. They give no thought to the inevitable end that awaits them; and ultimately, they find themselves back in the same dreadful state.


APPENDIX B.

ANCESTRAL WORSHIP.

“The rudimentary form of all religion is the propitiation of dead ancestors, who are supposed to be still existing, and to be capable of working good or evil to their descendants.”—Spencer’s Essays. Vol. iii., p. 102.—The Origin of Animal Worship.

“The basic form of all religion is the appeasement of deceased ancestors, who are believed to still exist and can influence their descendants for better or worse.”—Spencer's Essays. Vol. iii., p. 102.—The Origin of Animal Worship.

BILOCATION.

“As a general rule, people are apt to consider it impossible for a man to be in two places at once, and indeed a saying to that effect has become a popular saw. But the rule is so far from being universally accepted, that the word ‘bilocation’ has been invented to express the miraculous faculty possessed by certain saints of the Roman Church, of being in two places at once; like St. Alfonso di Liguori, who had the useful power of preaching his sermon in church while he was confessing penitents at home.”—Tylor’s Primitive Culture. Vol. i., p. 447.

“As a general rule, people tend to think it's impossible for someone to be in two places at once, and there's even a saying about it that's become quite popular. However, this idea isn't universally accepted, as the term ‘bilocation’ has been created to describe the miraculous ability that certain saints of the Roman Church have to be in two places simultaneously; like St. Alfonso di Liguori, who could preach his sermon in church while also hearing confessions at home.”—Tylor's Primitive Culture. Vol. i., p. 447.

BURIAL RITES.

“Hence the various burial rites—the placing of weapons and valuables along with the body, the daily bringing of food to it, &c. I hope hereafter, to show that with such knowledge of facts as he has, this interpretation is the most reasonable the savage can arrive at.”—Spencer’s Essays. Vol. iii., p. 104.—The Origin of Animal Worship.

“That's why there are different burial rituals—putting weapons and valuables with the body, bringing food to it every day, etc. I hope to demonstrate later that with the knowledge he has, this interpretation is the most reasonable one a primitive person can come up with.”—Spencer’s Essays. Vol. iii., p. 104.—The Origin of Animal Worship.

DREAMS.

“The distinction so easily made by us between our life in dreams and our real life, is one which the savage recognises in but a vague way; and he cannot express even that distinction which he perceives. When he awakes, and to those who have seen him lying quietly asleep, describes where he has been, and what he has done, his rude language fails to state the difference between seeing and dreaming that he saw, doing and dreaming that he did. From this inadequacy of his language it not only results that he cannot truly represent this difference to others, but also that he cannot truly represent it to himself.”—Spencer’s Essays. Vol. iii., pp. 103, 104.

“The difference we easily make between our dreams and our real life is something that a primitive person only vaguely understands, and he can't even clearly express that distinction he senses. When he wakes up and describes to others where he has been and what he has done while they saw him asleep, his basic language fails to convey the difference between actually seeing something and dreaming that he saw it, or actually doing something and dreaming that he did it. Because of this limitation in his language, not only is he unable to accurately communicate this difference to others, but he also can’t fully grasp it himself.” —Spencer's Essays. Vol. iii., pp. 103, 104.

SHADE OR SHADOW.

“The ghost or phantasm seen by the dreamer or the visionary is an unsubstantial form, like a shadow, and thus the familiar term of the shade comes in to express the soul. Thus the Tasmanian word for the shadow is also that for the spirit; the Algonquin Indians describe a man’s soul as otahchuk, ‘his shadow;’ the Quiché language uses natub for ‘shadow, soul;’ the Arawac ueja means ‘shadow, soul, image;’ the Abipones made the one word loákal serve for ‘shadow, soul, echo, image.’”—Tylor’s Primitive Culture. Vol. i., p. 430.

“The ghost or apparition seen by the dreamer or visionary is an insubstantial form, like a shadow, which is why the familiar term shade is used to describe the soul. In Tasmania, the word for shadow is also the word for spirit; the Algonquin Indians refer to a man’s soul as otahchuk, meaning ‘his shadow;’ in the Quiché language, natub means ‘shadow, soul;’ the Arawac word ueja stands for ‘shadow, soul, image;’ and the Abipones use the word loákal to mean ‘shadow, soul, echo, image.’”—Tylor's Primitive Culture. Vol. i., p. 430.

SHADOW.

“Thus the dead in Purgatory knew that Dante was alive when they saw that, unlike theirs, his figure cast a shadow on the ground.”—Tylor’s Primitive Culture. Vol. i., p. 431.

“Therefore, the souls in Purgatory realized that Dante was alive when they noticed that, unlike them, his figure cast a shadow on the ground.”—Tylor's Primitive Culture. Vol. i., p. 431.

THE SOUL.

“The savage, conceiving a corpse to be deserted by the active personality who dwelt in it, conceives this active personality to be still existing, and his feelings and ideas concerning it form the basis of his superstitions.”—Spencer’s Essays. Vol. iii., p. 103.—The Origin of Animal Worship.

“The savage believes that a corpse has been abandoned by the active personality that lived in it, but he thinks this active personality still exists, and his feelings and ideas about it shape his superstitions.”—Spencer's Essays. Vol. iii., p. 103.—The Origin of Animal Worship.

TRANSMIGRATION.

“Whether the Buddhists receive the full Hindu doctrine of the migration of the individual soul from birth to birth, or whether they refine away into metaphysical subtleties the notion of continued personality, they do consistently and systematically hold that a man’s life in former existences is the cause of his now being what he is, while at this moment he is accumulating merit or demerit whose result will determine his fate in future lives.”—Tylor’s Primitive Culture. Vol. ii., p. 12.

“Whether Buddhists fully accept the Hindu belief in the migration of the individual soul from one life to the next, or whether they analyze the idea of ongoing personality with more complex ideas, they consistently and systematically believe that a person’s actions in past lives are what shape who they are now, while at this moment they are earning either good or bad karma that will influence their future lives.”—Tylor's Primitive Culture. Vol. ii., p. 12.

TRANSMIGRATION.

“Memory, it is true, fails generally to recall these past births, but memory, as we know, stops short of the beginning even of this present life.”—Tylor’s Primitive Culture. Vol. ii., p. 12.

“It's true that memory usually struggles to remember these past lives, but memory, as we know, falls short even of recalling the beginning of this current life.”—Tylor's Primitive Culture. Vol. ii., p. 12.

TRANSMIGRATION.

“As for believers, savage or civilised, in the great doctrine of metempsychosis, these not only consider that an animal may have a soul, but that this soul may have inhabited a human being, and thus the creature may be in fact their own ancestor or once familiar friend.”—Tylor’s Primitive Culture. Vol. i., p. 469.

“As for believers, whether primitive or advanced, in the important idea of metempsychosis, they not only believe that an animal can have a soul, but also that this soul may have previously lived in a human being, making the creature potentially their own ancestor or an old friend.”—Tylor's Primitive Culture. Vol. i., p. 469.

TREE-SOULS.

“Orthodox Buddhism decided against the tree-souls, and consequently against the scruple to harm them, declaring trees to have no mind nor sentient principle, though admitting that certain dewas or spirits do reside in the body of trees, and speak from within them.”—Tylor’s Primitive Culture. Vol. i., p. 475.

“Orthodox Buddhism rejected the idea of tree-souls, and as a result, did not consider it wrong to harm them, stating that trees lack mind or sentience, although acknowledging that certain dewas or spirits live within trees and communicate from inside them.”—Tylor’s Primitive Culture. Vol. i., p. 475.

THOS. DE LA RUE AND CO., PRINTERS, BUNHILL ROW, LONDON.

INDEX TO THE NOTES.

  VOL. PAGE N/A
Abstinence from Wine and Meat i. 23
Actors i. 218
Adoption
i. 386
ii. 156 137
ii. 272 256
Adulteration ii. 332 320
Age of graduates i. 345
Age to marry i. 113
Alchemy
i. 65
ii. 313 299
Alms’-bowl
i. 246
i. 395
Amusements, Literary i. 215
Anatomy, Chinese ii. 253 235
“Angels” of Taoism i. 17
Arbiter of Life and Death i. 226
Archery i. 91
Aristocracy, The i. 186
Auspicious Sites i. 336
Bad Sons
i. 147
ii. 212 190
ii. 281 267
Bambooing i. 55
Banquets, Theatrical Entertainments during ii. 54 41
Beadles ii. 17 18
Beauty, Chinese ii. 123 94
Beggars i. 246
Betrothals
i. 108
i. 193
i. 227
Bikshu i. 395
Blowing into meat ii. 306 292
Blue China Epoch ii. 303 290
Bôdhisatva i. 208
Bridal procession i. 338
Bridegroom living in bride’s family i. 193
Brotherly deference
dependence
i. 314
i. 318
Brothers having separate establishments ii. 322 314
Brown deer of Formosa i. 399
Buddha, Repeating the name of i. 367
“Bull’s hide” trick, The ii. 180 163
Burials i. 197
Burying stray bones, &c. ii. 147 130
Caligraphy ii. 174 157
Capping verses
i. 332
ii. 57 44
Cash
i. 6
ii. 171 148
Cat and dog Restaurant ii. 308 294
Catalepsy
i. 4
ii. 73 55
Celibacy i. 23
Censorate, The i. 229
Chai-mui i. 333
Chamber of Horrors i. 93
Change of residence i. 321
Charitable gifts i. 137
Chess, Chinese i. 46
Chou, General ii. 221 202
Chowry ii. 71 52
Clay-image makers ii. 276 261
Clepsydra i. 49
“Climbing trees to catch fish” ii. 305 291
Coffins  
 
deposited in Temples
for poor people
Sleeping in
i. 102
i. 197
i. 237
ii. 316 303
ii. 354 336
Concubines i. 395
Confucius, Descendants of i. 33
Conservatism i. 427
Contemplation, Priestly ii. 71 51
Coroners ii. 196 175
Counting cattle, Method of ii. 255 239
Cow-herd and the Lady i. 27
Cricket-fighting i. 75
Crows, Feeding the i. 279
Cumquats ii. 301 289
Cycle, The Chinese i. 180
Cynthia, The Chinese i. 171
Damon and Pythias i. 166
Death  
Fear of
i. 150
i. 101
Death-summons, The i. 150
Decapitation ii. 78 59
Degrees, The three i. 1
Devils, Good and bad ii. 201 179
Dice ii. 145 125
Divorce i. 360
Doctors ii. 293 279
Dogs, Chinese ii. 309 296
Dolphin, Fresh-water ii. 43 31
Double-entendres ii. 176 160
Dragon-boat festival ii. 168 142
Dragons
ii. 112 84
ii. 349 331
Dreams ii. 250 231
Dwarfs i. 224
Drunkenness
i. 30
i. 365
ii. 30 23
Eating ii. 111 83
Education
i. 297
ii. 322 313
Elixir of Immortality
i. 19
ii. 168 143
Examinations, Competitive
i. 195
ii. 64 48
ii. 91 71
Eye, Pupils of the i. 8
Fa Hsien’s journey ii. 232 212
Fabulous Lion ii. 343 327
Facing the South ii. 103 76
Falconry i. 22
Fan, An Autumn i. 361
Fantan i. 421
Fatalism i. 340
Feet of betrothed tied together i. 431
Fêng-Shui ii. 322 312
Feudal Governor ii. 287 273
Fiancé,” Death of a i. 99
Figure-head ii. 54 40
Fire-wells ii. 238 220
Flageolets i. 28
Folk-lore in the North and South ii. 329 319
Fondness for children i. 401
Foot-binding i. 192
Fortune-tellers i. 47
Foundries, Iron ii. 216 194
Four Books, The i. 297
Four Seas, The ii. 116 89
Fox influence i. 32
Foxes, Soothsayers possessed by ii. 358 339
Gambling i. 421
Ganges, The ii. 28 22
Gates of a city shut at night ii. 262 243
Geese i. 255
“Gentleman,” The Chinese i. 168
Geomancy i. 227
Gioros i. 66
Girdles, The pearl i. 283
Glass
i. 249
ii. 233 216
Go-betweens
i. 187
ii. 154 135
God of War, The i. 2
“Golden lilies” i. 188
“Golden Orchid” Societies i. 196
Gongs ii. 105 78
Good fortune, Absorbing only a certain quantity of i. 342
Graduates by purchase i. 202
Graduates, Senior i. 199
Grave, The i. 240
Great beam, Fixing the ii. 267 247
Greed ii. 74 56
Han dynasty i. 258
Han-lin, The Chinese National Academy i. 195
Heart, The i. 96
Homicide i. 353
Honesty in olden times ii. 250 232
“Hsi-yüan-lu,” The i. 98
“Hu,” The name i. 89
Hué i. 397
Human life, Value of ii. 338 323
Hungry devils ii. 270 252
Immortality i. 157
Immortals, Record of the ii. 88 68
Imperial mandates ii. 240 223
Impressment i. 220
Infernal Regions
ii. 95 72
ii. 354 335
Inheritance, Law of ii. 345 328
Initiation of a Priest ii. 69 50
Inner apartments
i. 53
i. 252
ii. 46 33
Jelly-fish ii. 332 321
Judas tree ii. 151 133
Judges ii. 96 74
Jugglers ii. 189 172
Khakkharam, The i. 395
Kangs ii. 133 114
Keeping secret professional knowledge ii. 255 238
Kidnapping i. 183
Kite-flying Festival ii. 268 250
Knife Hill, The ii. 205 184
Kot‘ow, The i. 388
K‘u-ts‘an ii. 255 237
Kuan-yin i. 241
Lanterns, Feast of i. 99
Li T‘ai-poh ii. 144 121
Lictors ii. 205 182
Lighting the Eyes ii. 224 203
Lingering death, The i. 396
Literary chancellor ii. 284 271
Literati, The ii. 36 29
Literature, God of ii. 320 307
Liu Ch‘üan and the melon ii. 351 334
Living Lictors of Purgatory, The i. 207
Loans ii. 171 146
Locusts ii. 242 224
Lohans ii. 321 311
Long Robes ii. 273 257
Lots, Drawing ii. 73 54
Love-matches i. 115
Lucifer Matches ii. 120 92
Lunatics ii. 30 23
Lü Tung-pin ii. 296 284
Magic Sword i. 62
Mandarin Dialect i. 398
Manslaughter i. 222
Marriage Ceremonies
i. 10
i. 181
i. 227
i. 228
Marriages
i. 108
i. 193
Marrying a second time i. 112
Mars, The Chinese i. 2
Medical testimonials ii. 292 278
Memorial tablet, Inking ii. 224 203
Mercy, The Goddess of i. 241
Messengers of good tidings ii. 252 234
Milky way, The i. 152
Miracles i. 396
“Mirror and Listen” trick ii. 251 233
Misappropriation of funds ii. 224 204
Moon, The Goddess of the
The Lady of the
i. 19
i. 19
Mothers-in-law i. 315
Mourning for a father i. 199
Mules ii. 242 225
Murders i. 230
Names, Family
Personal
i. 92
ii. 132 111
Night, Divisions of the i. 215
Nine grades of official life i. 388
Nunneries i. 262
Oath of confederation ii. 146 127
Oblivion, Potion of ii. 207 189
Official corruption
responsibility
ii. 79 60
i. 232
Officials i. 237
Old age ii. 31 24
Olive, the sign of peace i. 324
Paper men
money
i. 49
i. 391
ii. 172 150
Pao Shu i. 166
Patra, The
i. 395
i. 246
Pawn-shops i. 198
Persia ii. 25 21
Phœnix Tower ii. 270 253
Physiognomy, Professors of ii. 290 275
Planchette ii. 295 283
Playing wei-ch‘i for money ii. 271 254
Poetical proficiency i. 33
Police system i. 221
Politeness ii. 203 181
Poor scholars i. 160
Pope of the Taoists i. 118
Porterage ii. 181 164
Posthumous Honours i. 305
Praying for good or bad weather ii. 294 282
Praying-mat ii. 183 166
Precedence at table i. 332
Predestination
i. 48
i. 156
Primogeniture i. 203
Prisoners in China
i. 372
ii. 96 73
ii. 261 242
P‘u-hsien, God of Action ii. 232 214
Pulse, The i. 39
Punishments i. 381
Pupils taken by priests ii. 119 91
Purgatory, Capital of ii. 238 220
Quail-fighting i. 75
Quail’s Tail, A i. 209
Rebel, The first ii. 52 37
Red-garment figure, The i. 19
Red-haired barbarians ii. 179 162
Relationship, Test of ii. 278 264
Religion and the drama i. 345
Resemblance between soul and body ii. 280 265
Retinues of mandarins
i. 389
ii. 174 155
ii. 175 158
Returning invitations ii. 227 206
Revenge  
for adultery
i. 310, 311
i. 62
Reward of filial piety i. 351
Rising when spoken to ii. 280 266
Roc, The ii. 341 325
Rosary, The Buddhist i. 369
Royal Mother, The ii. 187 170
Rulers of animal and vegetable kingdoms i. 292
Running water ii. 110 82
Sacred edict, The i. 203
Sale of children
degrees
i. 183
ii. 170 144
Salt monopoly ii. 215 192
“Same-year men” i. 136
Saving life
ii. 200 178
ii. 214 191
Scribbling and carving names ii. 123 96
Sea-serpent, The ii. 113 86
Secret societies i. 196
Sections of Purgatory, The nine ii. 205 183
Senses, The five i. 259
Separation of sexes ii. 167 141
Shaking hands
i. 287
ii. 151 134
Sham entertainment i. 323
Shampooing ii. 53 38
“Shang-yang” brings rain ii. 131 109
“Shoes” of silver i. 148
Short weights ii. 325 315
Shun, The Emperor i. 37
Shun Chih, The Emperor ii. 184 167
Sickness i. 107
Six Boards, The i. 26
Slave-girls’ feet i. 430
Slavery i. 211
Small feet
waists
i. 76
i. 192
ii. 47 35
Sons i. 64
Spirit calling
entering another’s body
i. 189
ii. 24 20
Spirits, Disembodied
i. 79
i. 119
i. 123
i. 157
Spiritualistic séances ii. 133 112
Sponge, A i. 248
Spring festival ii. 186 169
Squeezes i. 219
Staff of Buddhist priests, The i. 395
Stealing, Pardonable ii. 217 196
Strong rooms ii. 172 149
Styx, The ii. 216 193
Subscriptions ii. 220 201
Substantiality of ghosts
i. 239
ii. 236 219
Substitution theory i. 334
Suicide  
Meritorious
i. 311
ii. 142 120
Superior man, The i. 168
Supernatural government i. 292
Supreme Ruler, The i. 242
Surnames, Common i. 210
Sutra, The Diamond i. 238
Tails of horses not cut ii. 286 272
Taking life i. 79
Talking when born i. 243
Tao i. 14
Taot‘ai ii. 229 207
Tartar general ii. 128 106
Temples, Repairs to ii. 127 105
Theatricals i. 218
Threshing-floors ii. 236 218
Thunder, God of
i. 43
ii. 112 85
Ting P‘u-lang ii. 109 80
Titles of Nobility i. 305
Torture  
Supply of instruments of
ii. 81 62
ii. 238 221
Tree worship ii. 72 53
Trousseau, Bride’s i. 256
Tung-t‘ing Lake i. 271
Types of friendship i. 166
Tzŭ-ang, a Chinese Landseer ii. 287 274
Ulysses, A Chinese i. 91
Ushnisha, The ii. 320 310
Valuables in coffins i. 311
Verdict i. 56
Visiting the tutor ii. 126 103
Vital spots on the body ii. 356 338
Wang Wei, The poet ii. 149 132
Washing-blocks ii. 315 301
Watchmen i. 51
Wedding-presents i. 28
Wei-ch‘i ii. 268 249
Wên-shu, the God of Wisdom ii. 232 214
White Lily sect ii. 189 171
Widowers ii. 183 165
Widows ii. 39 30
Windows i. 61
Wine ii. 259, 260 240, 241
Wine-cup upside down, Turning the i. 264
Wine taken hot ii. 144 122
Witnesses in a court of justice ii. 156 136
Women ride astride i. 354
Wooden fish, The ii. 195 174
Works of supererogation i. 426
Worldly-mindedness ii. 312 298
Wu Wang i. 278
Yamên i. 2
Yang Ta-hung ii. 310 297
Yang-tsze, The ii. 176 159
Years, Names of i. 113
Yellow girdles i. 66
Yin and the yang, The i. 176
Yojana, A i. 394
Yü-chiao-li, The ii. 164 140

FOOTNOTES

[1] The term “sea-market” is generally understood in the sense of mirage, or some similar phenomenon.
return to text

[1] The term “sea-market” is usually interpreted as a mirage, or something like that.
return to text

[2] A famous General who played a leading part in the wars of the Three Kingdoms. See No. XCIII., note 127.
return to footnote anchor 2
return to footnote 127

[2] A well-known General who was instrumental in the wars of the Three Kingdoms. See No. XCIII., note 127.
return to footnote anchor 2
return to footnote 127

[3] A hit at the hypocrisy of the age.
return to text

[3] A critique of the hypocrisy of the time.
return to text

[4] Shewing that hypocrisy is bad policy in the long run.
return to text

[4] Showing that hypocrisy is a bad strategy in the long run.
return to text

[5] The tears of Chinese mermaids are said to be pearls.
return to text

[5] It's said that the tears of Chinese mermaids become pearls.
return to text

[7] Good ink of the kind miscalled “Indian,” is usually very highly scented; and from a habit the Chinese have of sucking their writing-brushes to a fine point, the phrase “to eat ink” has become a synonym of “to study.”
return to text

[7] Good ink, often mistakenly called “Indian,” is usually very aromatic; and due to a habit the Chinese have of sucking their writing brushes to a fine point, the expression “to eat ink” has become synonymous with “to study.”
return to text

[8] This all-important point in a Chinese marriage ceremony is the equivalent of our own “signing in the vestry.”
return to text

[8] This crucial moment in a Chinese wedding ceremony is similar to our own “signing in the vestry.”
return to text

[9] Literally, “if you have no one to cook your food.”
return to text

[9] Basically, “if you don’t have anyone to make your meals.”
return to text

[10] “Dragon Palace” and “Happy Sea,” respectively.
return to text

[10] “Dragon Palace” and “Happy Sea,” respectively.
return to text

[11] Alluding to an old legend of a letter conveyed by a bird.
return to text

[11] Referring to an ancient tale about a letter delivered by a bird.
return to text

[13] The “Spinning Damsel,” or name of a star in Lyra, connected with which there is a celebrated legend of its annual transit across the Milky Way.
return to text

[13] The “Spinning Damsel,” a star in Lyra, is linked to a famous legend about its yearly journey across the Milky Way.
return to text

[14] These are of course only the equivalents of the Chinese names in the text.
return to text

[14] These are just the equivalents of the Chinese names in the text.
return to text

[15] To keep off the much-dreaded wind, which disturbs the rest of the departed.
return to text

[15] To shield against the dreaded wind that disturbs the rest of the departed.
return to text

[16] For which a very high price is obtained in China.
return to text

[16] For which a very high price is paid in China.
return to text

[17] Of the Ming dynasty; reigned A.D. 1426–1436.
return to text

[17] Ming dynasty ruler; reigned 1426–1436.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[18] These beadles are chosen by the officials from among the respectable and substantial of the people to preside over a small area and be responsible for the general good behaviour of its inhabitants. The post is one of honour and occasional emolument, since all petitions presented to the authorities, all mortgages, transfers of land, &c., should bear the beadle’s seal or signature in evidence of their bonâ fide character. On the other hand, the beadle is punished by fine, and sometimes bambooed, if robberies are too frequent within his jurisdiction, or if he fails to secure the person of any malefactor particularly wanted by his superior officers. And other causes may combine to make the post a dangerous one; but no one is allowed to refuse acceptance of it point-blank.
return to footnote anchor 18
return to footnote anchor 61
return to footnote anchor 263
return to footnote anchor 277

[18] These beadles are selected by the officials from among the respected and influential members of the community to oversee a small area and ensure the good behavior of its residents. This position is one of honor and occasional pay, as all petitions submitted to the authorities, along with mortgages, land transfers, &c., must have the beadle’s seal or signature to confirm their genuine nature. On the flip side, the beadle faces fines and sometimes corporal punishment if thefts are too frequent in his area, or if he fails to apprehend any criminal specifically sought by his superiors. Additionally, there are other reasons that may make the position a risky one; however, no one can outright refuse to take it.
return to footnote anchor 18
return to footnote anchor 61
return to footnote anchor 263
return to footnote anchor 277

[19] A favourite Chinese expression, signifying the absence of food.
return to text

[19] A popular Chinese saying that means there’s no food.
return to text

[20] That is to say, his spirit had entered, during his period of temporary insanity, into the cricket which had allowed itself to be caught by his father, and had animated it to fight with such extraordinary vigour in order to make good the loss occasioned by his carelessness in letting the other escape.
return to text

[20] In other words, during his time of temporary insanity, his spirit had transferred into the cricket his father had caught, energizing it to fight with remarkable strength to compensate for his mistake of letting the other one get away.
return to text

[21] This is the term used by the Chinese for “Persia,” often put by metonymy for things which come from that country, sc. “valuables.” Thus, “to be poor in Persia” is to have but few jewels, gold and silver ornaments, and even clothes.
return to text

[21] This is the term used by the Chinese for “Persia,” often used metonymically to refer to items that come from that country, sc. “valuables.” So, “to be poor in Persia” means to have very few jewels, gold and silver ornaments, and even clothing.
return to text

[22] The name here used is the Hêng or “ceaseless” river, which is applied by the Chinese to the Ganges. A certain number, extending to fifty-three places of figures, is called “Ganges sand,” in allusion to a famous remark that “Buddha and the Bôdhisatvas knew of the creation and destruction of every grain of dust in Jambudwipa (the universe); how much more the number of the sand-particles in the river Ganges?”
return to text

[22] The name used here is the Hêng or “endless” river, which the Chinese refer to when talking about the Ganges. A specific number, up to fifty-three figures, is called “Ganges sand,” referencing a well-known statement that “Buddha and the Bôdhisatvas knew about the creation and destruction of every grain of dust in Jambudwipa (the universe); how much more so the number of sand particles in the Ganges?”
return to text

[23] Drunkenness is not recognised in China as an extenuating circumstance; neither, indeed, is insanity,—a lunatic who takes another man’s life being equally liable with ordinary persons to the forfeiture of his own.
return to text

[23] Being drunk is not seen as a mitigating factor in China; neither is insanity—someone who is mentally ill and takes another person's life is just as accountable as anyone else and faces the same consequences.
return to text

“... Move these eyes?
... Here are severed lips.”
        Merchant of Venice, Act iii., sc. 2.

[28] This method of arranging a matrimonial difficulty is a common one in Chinese fiction, but I should say quite unknown in real life.
return to text

[28] This way of resolving a marriage problem is common in Chinese stories, but I would say it's rarely seen in real life.
return to text

[29] This term, while really including all literary men, of no matter what rank or standing, is more usually confined to that large section of unemployed scholarship made up of (1) those who are waiting to get started in an official career, (2) those who have taken one or more degrees and are preparing for the next, (3) those who have failed to distinguish themselves at the public examinations, and eke out a small patrimony by taking pupils, and (4) scholars of sufficiently high qualifications who have no taste for official life.
return to text

[29] This term, while actually encompassing all literary individuals, regardless of their rank or status, is more commonly applied to that large group of unemployed scholars consisting of (1) those waiting to begin an official career, (2) those who have earned one or more degrees and are getting ready for the next one, (3) those who didn’t perform well in public exams and make ends meet by tutoring, and (4) scholars with enough qualifications who aren't interested in official positions.
return to text

[30] Unless under exceptional circumstances it is not considered creditable in China for widows to marry again. It may here be mentioned that the honorary tablets conferred from time to time by His Imperial Majesty upon virtuous widows are only given to women who, widowed before the age of thirty, have remained in that state for a period of thirty years. The meaning of this is obvious: temptations are supposed to be fewer and less dangerous after thirty, which is the equivalent of forty with us; and it is wholly improbable that thirty years of virtuous life, at which period the widow would be at least fifty, would be followed by any act that might cast a stain upon the tablet thus bestowed.
return to footnote anchor 30
return to footnote 64
return to footnote anchor 324

[30] Unless there are exceptional circumstances, it’s generally not seen as acceptable in China for widows to remarry. It's worth noting that the honorary tablets granted occasionally by His Imperial Majesty to virtuous widows are only awarded to women who became widowed before they turned thirty and have remained so for thirty years. The implication here is clear: after the age of thirty, it's believed that temptations are fewer and less risky, which would be like forty in our context; and it’s quite unlikely that thirty years of virtuous living, at which point the widow would be at least fifty, would be followed by any action that could tarnish the tablet she received.
return to footnote anchor 30
return to footnote 64
return to footnote anchor 324

[31] Literally, a “pig old-woman dragon.” Porpoise (Fr. porc-poisson) suggests itself at once; but I think fresh-water dolphin is the best term, especially as the Tung-t‘ing lake is many hundred miles inland. The commentator explains it by t‘o, which would be “alligator” or “cayman,” and is of course out of the question. My friend, Mr. L. C. Hopkins, has taken the trouble to make some investigations for me on this subject. He tells me that this fish, also called the “river pig,” has first to be surrounded and secured by a strong net. Being too large to be hauled on board a boat, it is then driven ashore, where oil is extracted from the carcase and used for giving a gloss to silk thread, &c.
return to text

[31] Literally, a “pig old-woman dragon.” The term "porpoise" (Fr. porc-poisson) comes to mind right away, but I think "freshwater dolphin" fits best, especially since Tung-t‘ing Lake is many hundreds of miles inland. The commentator refers to it as t‘o, which would mean “alligator” or “cayman,” but that's clearly not accurate. My friend, Mr. L. C. Hopkins, has kindly looked into this for me. He informs me that this fish, also known as the “river pig,” must first be surrounded and secured with a strong net. Since it's too large to be hauled onto a boat, it's then driven ashore, where oil is extracted from the carcass and used to give a shine to silk thread, &c.
return to text

[32] Literally, in the utter absence of anybody.
return to text

[32] Basically, with no one around at all.
return to text

[33] In passing near to the women’s quarters in a friend’s house, it is etiquette to cough slightly, that inmates may be warned and withdraw from the doors or windows in time to escape observation. Over and over again at interviews with mandarins of all grades I have heard the rustling of the ladies’ dresses from some coigne of vantage, whence every movement of mine was being watched by an inquisitive crowd; and on one occasion I actually saw an eye peering through a small hole in the partition behind me.
return to text

[33] When passing by the women's quarters at a friend's house, it's polite to cough lightly so that the women inside are alerted and can quickly move away from the doors or windows to avoid being seen. Time and again, during meetings with officials of all levels, I've heard the rustling of women's dresses from a hidden spot where an interested audience was watching my every move; and one time, I even saw an eye peeking through a small hole in the wall behind me.
return to text

[34] Literally, “bald”—i.e., without the usual width and ornamentation of a Chinese lady’s sleeve.
return to text

[34] Literally, “bald”—i.e., lacking the usual width and decoration of a Chinese lady’s sleeve.
return to text

[35] Small waists are much admired in China, but any such artificial aids as stays and tight lacing are quite unknown. A certain Prince Wei admitted none but the possessors of small waists into his harem; hence his establishment came to be called the Palace of Small Waists.
return to footnote anchor 35
return to footnote anchor 46

[35] Small waists are highly valued in China, but things like corsets and tight lacing are not used at all. A certain Prince Wei only accepted women with small waists into his harem; as a result, his place was known as the Palace of Small Waists.
return to footnote anchor 35
return to footnote anchor 46

[36] Probably of felt or some such material, to prevent the young lady from slipping as she stood, not sat, in the swing.
return to text

[36] Probably made of felt or something similar, to stop the young lady from slipping while she stood, instead of sitting, in the swing.
return to text

[37] A rebel chieftain of the legendary period of China’s history, who took up arms against the Emperor Huang Ti (B.C. 2697–2597), but was subsequently defeated in what was perhaps the first decisive battle of the world.
return to text

[37] A rebellious leader from China's legendary era, who rose up against Emperor Huang Ti (B.C. 2697–2597), but was ultimately defeated in what might have been the first major battle in history.
return to text

[38] This favourite process consists in gently thumping the person operated upon all over the back with the soft part of the closed fists. Compare Lane, Arabian Nights, Vol. I., p. 551:—“She then pressed me to her bosom, and laid me on the bed, and continued gently kneading my limbs until slumber overcame me.”
return to footnote anchor 38
return to footnote anchor 228

[38] This popular method involves gently tapping the person being treated all over their back with the soft part of closed fists. Compare Lane, Arabian Nights, Vol. I., p. 551:—“She then held me close, laid me on the bed, and continued to softly massage my limbs until I fell asleep.”
return to footnote anchor 38
return to footnote anchor 228

[40] Generally known as the “cut-wave God.”
return to text

[40] Commonly referred to as the “cut-wave God.”
return to text

[41] At all great banquets in China a theatrical troupe is engaged to perform while the dinner, which may last from four to six hours, drags its slow length along.
return to text

[41] At all major banquets in China, a theater group is hired to perform while the dinner, which can last from four to six hours, slowly unfolds.
return to text

[43] The name of a celebrated beauty.
return to text

[43] The name of a famous beauty.
return to text

[44] In this favourite pastime of the literati in China the important point is that each word in the second line should be a due and proper antithesis of the word in the first line to which it corresponds.
return to text

[44] In this popular activity among the educated in China, the key aspect is that each word in the second line should directly contrast with the corresponding word in the first line.
return to text

[46] See No. LXIX., note 35.
return to text

[46] See No. 69, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[47] The language in which this fanciful document is couched is precisely such as would be used by an officer of the Government in announcing some national calamity; hence the value of these tales,—models as they are of the purest possible style.
return to text

[47] The way this imaginative document is written is exactly how a government official would announce a national disaster; that's why these stories are valuable—they’re examples of the clearest style you can get.
return to text

[48] The examination consists of three bouts of three days each, during which periods the candidates remain shut up in their examination cells day and night.
return to footnote anchor 48
return to footnote anchor 100

[48] The exam includes three sessions, each lasting three days, where the candidates are confined in their exam cells around the clock.
return to footnote anchor 48
return to footnote anchor 100

[49] The name of a place.
return to text

[49] The name of a location.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[50] This interesting ceremony is performed by placing little conical pastilles on a certain number of spots, varying from three to twelve, on the candidate’s head. These are then lighted and allowed to burn down into the flesh, while the surrounding parts are vigorously rubbed by attendant priests in order to lessen the pain. The whole thing lasts about twenty minutes, and is always performed on the eve of Shâkyamuni Buddha’s birthday. The above was well described by Mr. S. L. Baldwin in the Foochow Herald.
return to text

[50] This fascinating ceremony involves placing small conical pastilles on several spots, ranging from three to twelve, on the candidate's head. These pastilles are then lit and allowed to burn down into the skin, while the surrounding areas are vigorously rubbed by priests to help reduce the pain. The entire process takes about twenty minutes and always takes place on the eve of Shâkyamuni Buddha’s birthday. This was well described by Mr. S. L. Baldwin in the Foochow Herald.
return to text

[51] There is a room in most Buddhist temples specially devoted to this purpose.
return to text

[51] Most Buddhist temples have a room dedicated to this purpose.
return to text

[52] The Buddhist emblem of cleanliness; generally a yak’s tail, and commonly used as a fly-brush.
return to text

[52] The Buddhist symbol of cleanliness, typically represented by a yak's tail and often used as a fly swatter.
return to text

[53] Tree-worship can hardly be said to exist in China at the present day; though at a comparatively recent epoch this phase of religious sentiment must have been widely spread. See and Mr. Willow.
return to footnote anchor 53
return to footnote anchor 173

[53] Tree-worship is not really practiced in China today; however, not too long ago, this aspect of religious belief was likely quite common. See and Mr. Willow.
return to footnote anchor 53
return to footnote anchor 173

[54] Literally, “had been allotted the post of Nan-fu magistrate,” such appointments being always determined by drawing lots.
return to text

[54] Basically, “was assigned the position of Nan-fu magistrate,” as these appointments were always made by random selection.
return to text

[56] Upon a wall at the entrance to every official residence is painted a huge fabulous animal, called Greed, in such a position that the resident mandarin must see it every time he goes out of his front gates. It is to warn him against greed and the crimes that are sure to flow from it.
return to text

[56] At the entrance of every official residence, there's a large, mythical creature painted on the wall, known as Greed. This is placed where the resident mandarin has to see it every time he leaves his front gates. It's meant to remind him to avoid greed and the inevitable crimes that come with it.
return to text

[57] Such, indeed, is the case at the present day in China, and elsewhere.
return to text

[57] That is definitely true today in China and beyond.
return to text

[59] The great sorrow of decapitation as opposed to strangulation is that the body will appear in the realms below without a head. The family of any condemned man who may have sufficient means always bribe the executioner to sew it on again.
return to footnote anchor 59
return to footnote anchor 295

[59] The deep sadness of decapitation compared to strangulation is that the body will end up in the afterlife without its head. Families of condemned individuals who can afford it often bribe the executioner to sew the head back on.
return to footnote anchor 59
return to footnote anchor 295

[60] This story is an admirable exposé of Chinese official corruption, as rampant at the present day as ever in the long history of China.
return to text

[60] This story is a remarkable portrayal of Chinese official corruption, which is just as widespread today as it has been throughout China's long history.
return to text

[61] See No. LXIV., note 18.
return to text

[61] See No. 64, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[62] Such has, doubtless, been the occasional result of torture in China; but the singular keenness of the mandarins, as a body, in recognising the innocent and detecting the guilty,—that is, when their own avaricious interests are not involved,—makes this contingency so rare as to be almost unknown. A good instance came under my own notice at Swatow in 1876. For years a Chinese servant had been employed at the foreign Custom House to carry a certain sum of money every week to the bank, and at length his honesty was above suspicion. On the occasion to which I allude he had been sent as usual with the bag of dollars, but after a short absence he rushed back with a frightful gash on his right arm, evidently inflicted by a heavy chopper, and laying the bone bare. The money was gone. He said he had been invited into a tea-house by a couple of soldiers whom he could point out; that they had tried to wrest the bag from him, and that at length one of them seized a chopper and inflicted so severe a wound on his arm, that in his agony he dropped the money, and the soldiers made off with it. The latter were promptly arrested and confronted with their accuser; but, with almost indecent haste, the police magistrate dismissed the case against them, and declared that he believed the man had made away with the money and inflicted the wound on himself. And so it turned out to be, under overwhelming evidence. This servant of proved fidelity had given way to a rash hope of making a little money at the gaming-table; had hurried into one of these hells and lost everything in three stakes; had wounded himself on the right arm (he was a left-handed man), and had concocted the story of the soldiers, all within the space of about twenty-five minutes. When he saw that he was detected, he confessed everything, without having received a single blow of the bamboo; but up to the moment of his confession the foreign feeling against that police-magistrate was undeniably strong.
return to footnote anchor 62
return to footnote 242
return to footnote anchor 322
return to footnote anchor 337

[62] This has, without a doubt, occasionally happened due to torture in China; however, the remarkable sharpness of the mandarins, as a group, in distinguishing the innocent from the guilty—especially when their own greedy interests aren't at stake—makes this scenario so rare that it's almost unheard of. A good example occurred in Swatow in 1876. For years, a Chinese servant had been working at the foreign Custom House, responsible for taking a set amount of money to the bank each week, and eventually, his honesty was unquestioned. On the occasion I refer to, he had been sent, as usual, with the bag of dollars, but after a brief absence, he rushed back with a horrific cut on his right arm, clearly made by a heavy chopper, exposing the bone. The money was gone. He claimed that he had been invited into a tea house by two soldiers he could identify; they attempted to wrestle the bag away from him, and eventually, one of them grabbed a chopper and inflicted such a severe wound on his arm that in his agony, he dropped the money, and the soldiers took off with it. The soldiers were quickly arrested and brought before him; however, with almost alarming speed, the police magistrate dismissed the case against them, asserting that he believed the man had stolen the money and harmed himself. It turned out to be true, supported by overwhelming evidence. This supposedly trustworthy servant had succumbed to a reckless hope of winning some money at the gambling table; he rushed into one of those places and lost everything in just three bets; he had injured himself on his right arm (being left-handed), and fabricated the story about the soldiers, all within about twenty-five minutes. When he realized he was found out, he confessed everything, without having received a single blow from the bamboo; but right up until his confession, the resentment towards that police magistrate was undeniably strong.
return to footnote anchor 62
return to footnote 242
return to footnote anchor 322
return to footnote anchor 337

[64] See No. LXVIII., note 30. The circumstances which led to this marriage would certainly be considered “exceptional.”
return to text

[64] See No. 68., note 30. The reasons behind this marriage would definitely be seen as “exceptional.”
return to text

[65] This being a long and tedious story, I have given only such part of it as is remarkable for its similarity to Washington Irving’s famous narrative.
return to text

[65] Since this is a long and boring story, I've shared only the part that's notable for resembling Washington Irving’s well-known tale.
return to text

[67] Borrowed from Buddhism.
return to text

[67] Inspired by Buddhism.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[68] Alluding to a similar story, related in the Record of the Immortals, of how these two friends lost their way while gathering simples on the hills, and were met and entertained by two lovely young damsels for the space of half-a-year. When, however, they subsequently returned home, they found that ten generations had passed away.
return to text

[68] Referring to a similar story found in the Record of the Immortals, about how two friends got lost while foraging on the hills and were welcomed and entertained by two beautiful young women for six months. However, when they finally returned home, they discovered that ten generations had already passed.
return to text

[69] Besides the above, there is the story of a man named Wang, who, wandering one day in the mountains, came upon some old men playing a game of wei-ch‘i (see Appendix); and after watching them for some time, he found that the handle of an axe he had with him had mouldered away into dust. Seven generations of men had passed away in the interval. Also, a similar legend of a horseman, who, when riding over the hills, saw several old men playing a game with rushes, and tied his horse to a tree while he himself approached to observe them. A few minutes afterwards he turned to depart, but found only the skeleton of his horse and the rotten remnants of the saddle and bridle. He then sought his home, but that was gone too; and so he laid himself down upon the ground and died of a broken heart.
return to text

[69] In addition to that, there's the story of a man named Wang, who, while wandering in the mountains one day, stumbled upon some older men playing a game of wei-ch‘i (see Appendix). After watching them for a while, he realized that the handle of the axe he had with him had completely decayed into dust. Seven generations had passed in that time. There’s also a similar legend about a horseman who, while riding over the hills, saw several old men playing a game with rushes. He tied his horse to a tree and walked over to watch them. A few minutes later, he turned to leave, only to find that all that remained was the skeleton of his horse and the rotting remains of the saddle and bridle. Searching for his home, he discovered it was gone as well, so he lay down on the ground and died of a broken heart.
return to text

[70] See Appendix__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

[72] The Infernal Regions are supposed to be pretty much a counterpart of the world above, except in the matter of light.
return to text

[72] The Underworld is thought to be almost a mirror image of the world above, except when it comes to light.
return to text

[73] The visitor to Canton cannot fail to observe batches of prisoners with chains on them sitting in the street outside the prisons, many of them engaged in plying their particular trades.
return to text

[73] Anyone visiting Canton can't help but notice groups of prisoners in chains sitting in the street outside the prisons, many of them working at their specific trades.
return to text

[74] The judge in a Chinese court is necessarily very much dependent on his secretaries; and, except in special cases, he takes his cue almost entirely from them. They take theirs from whichever party to the case knows best how to “cross the palm.”
return to text

[74] The judge in a Chinese court relies heavily on his secretaries; and, unless in unique situations, he mostly follows their lead. They, in turn, get their guidance from whichever party to the case knows how to "grease the wheels."
return to text

[75] The whole story is of course simply a satire upon the venality and injustice of the ruling classes in China.
return to text

[75] The entire story is basically a satire on the corruption and unfairness of the ruling classes in China.
return to text

[77] Name of a celebrated play.
return to text

[77] Name of a famous play.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[78] These are about as big as a cheese-plate and attached to a short stick, from which hangs suspended a small button of metal in such a manner as to clash against the face of the gong at every turn of the hand. The names and descriptions of various instruments employed by costermongers in China would fill a good-sized volume.
return to text

[78] These are about the size of a cheese platter and are attached to a short stick, from which hangs a small metal button that hits the surface of the gong every time you turn your hand. The names and descriptions of various tools used by street vendors in China could fill a decent-sized book.
return to text

[80] A famous official who lived in the reign of Hung Wu, first Emperor of the Ming dynasty (A.D. 1368–1399). I have not been able to discover what was the particular act for which he has been celebrated as “loyal to the death.”
return to text

[80] A well-known official from the time of Hung Wu, the first Emperor of the Ming dynasty (CE 1368–1399). I haven't been able to find out the specific deed that earned him the reputation of being “loyal to the death.”
return to text

[82] The Chinese, fond as they are of introducing water, under the form of miniature lakes, into their gardens and pleasure-grounds, do not approve of a running stream near the dwelling-house. I myself knew a case of a man, provided with a pretty little house, rent free, alongside of which ran a mountain-rill, who left the place and paid for lodgings out of his own pocket rather than live so close to a stream which he averred carried all his good luck away. Yet this man was a fair scholar and a graduate to boot.
return to text

[82] The Chinese, who really enjoy adding water features like small lakes to their gardens, aren't fans of having a running stream nearby their homes. I once knew someone who had a charming little house for free next to a mountain stream, but he chose to move and pay for a place instead of living so close to the water, claiming it took all his good luck away. Despite this, he was an educated person and a graduate, to boot.
return to text

[83] That Chinaman thinks his a hard lot who cannot “eat till he is full.” It may be noticed here that the Chinese seem not so much to enjoy the process of eating as the subsequent state of repletion. As a rule, they bolt their food, and get their enjoyment out of it afterwards.
return to text

[83] That Chinese guy thinks he's really tough off because he can't “eat until he's full.” It’s interesting to note that the Chinese don't seem to enjoy eating as much as they do the feeling of being full afterwards. Generally, they rush through their meals and find their pleasure from it later.
return to text

[84] The full explanation and origin of this saying I have failed to elucidate. Dragons are often represented with pearls before their mouths; and these they are supposed to spit out or swallow as fancy may take them. The pearl, too, is said to be the essence of the dragon’s nature, without which it would be powerless; but this is all I know about the subject.
return to footnote anchor 84
return to footnote anchor 331

[84] I haven't been able to fully explain the origin of this saying. Dragons are often depicted with pearls in front of their mouths, and they’re thought to either spit them out or swallow them as they please. The pearl is also considered to be the essence of the dragon's identity, and without it, the dragon would be powerless; but that’s all I know about it.
return to footnote anchor 84
return to footnote anchor 331

[85] Such is the common belief in China at the present day. There is a God of Thunder who punishes wicked people; the lightning is merely a mirror, by the aid of which he singles out his victims.
return to text

[85] This is the common belief in China today. There is a God of Thunder who punishes evil people; the lightning is just a tool he uses to identify his targets.
return to text

[86] The “sea-serpent” in this case was probably nothing more or less than some meteoric phenomenon.
return to text

[86] The "sea-serpent" in this case was likely just some meteorological event.
return to text

[87] The following is merely a single episode taken from a long and otherwise uninteresting story. Miss Fêng-hsien was a fox; hence her power to bestow such a singular present as the mirror here described, the object of which was to incite her lover to success—the condition of their future union.
return to text

[87] The following is just one episode from a lengthy and otherwise dull story. Miss Fêng-hsien was a fox, which is why she had the ability to give such a unique gift as the mirror described here, meant to motivate her lover to achieve success—the key to their future together.
return to text

[88] Besides the all-important aspirate, this name is pronounced in a different tone from the first-mentioned “Tung;” and is moreover expressed in writing by a totally different character. To a Chinese ear, the two words are as unlikely to be confounded as Brown and Jones.
return to text

[88] Besides the crucial aspirate, this name is pronounced in a different tone than the first mentioned “Tung;” and is also written using a completely different character. To a Chinese ear, the two words are as unlikely to be confused as Brown and Jones.
return to text

[89] The Four Seas are supposed by the Chinese to bound the habitable portions of the earth, which, by the way, they further believe to be square. In the centre of all is China, extending far and wide in every direction, the eye of the universe, the Middle Kingdom. Away at a distance from her shores lie a number of small islands, wherein dwell such barbarous nations as the English, French, Dutch, etc.
return to text

[89] The Chinese believe that the Four Seas surround the livable areas of the earth, which they also think is square. At the center of it all is China, sprawling out in every direction, seen as the eye of the universe, the Middle Kingdom. Far from its shores, there are several small islands inhabited by so-called barbaric nations like the English, French, Dutch, and others.
return to text

[90] The commentator, I Shih-shih, adds a note to this story which might be summed up in our own—

[90] The commentator, I Shih-shih, includes a note on this story that could be summarized in our own—

“The [wo]man that deliberates is lost.”

[91] Buddhist priests not unusually increase the revenue of their monastery by taking pupils; and it is only fair to them to add that the curriculum is strictly secular, the boys learning precisely what they would at an ordinary school and nothing else.
return to text

[91] Buddhist monks often boost the income of their monastery by taking in students; and it's only fair to mention that the curriculum is entirely secular, with the boys learning exactly what they would at a regular school and nothing more.
return to text

[92] These consist simply of thin slips of wood dipped in brimstone, and resemble those used in England as late as the first quarter of the present century. They are said to have been invented by the people of Hang-chou, the capital of Chekiang; but it is quite possible that the hint may have first reached China from the west. They were called yin kuang “bring light,” (cf. lucifer), fa chu “give forth illumination,” and other names. Lucifer matches are now generally spoken of as tzŭ lai huo “self-come fire,” and are almost universally employed, except in remote parts where the flint and steel still hold sway.
return to text

[92] These are just thin sticks of wood dipped in sulfur and are similar to those used in England until the early part of this century. They are said to have been invented by the people of Hang-chou, the capital of Chekiang; however, it’s quite possible that the idea originally came to China from the west. They were called yin kuang “bring light,” (cf. lucifer), fa chu “give forth illumination,” and other names. Lucifer matches are now commonly referred to as tzŭ lai huo “self-come fire,” and are widely used, except in remote areas where flint and steel are still in use.
return to text

[93] The whole point of the story hinges on this.
return to text

[93] This is the main point of the story.
return to text

[94] Beside which lived Hsi Shih, the famous beauty of the fifth century after Christ.
return to text

[94] Next to it lived Hsi Shih, the renowned beauty of the fifth century AD.
return to text

[95] I fear that the translation of this “Singing-girl’s Lament” falls so considerably below the pathetic original as to give but a poor idea of the real merit of the latter as a lyric gem.
return to text

[95] I'm worried that the translation of this “Singing-girl’s Lament” is so much weaker than the original that it doesn't do justice to its true value as a lyrical masterpiece.
return to text

[96] The Chinese have precisely the same mania as our Browns, Joneses, and Robinsons, for scribbling and carving their names and compositions all over the available parts of any place of public resort. The literature of inn walls alone would fill many ponderous tomes.
return to text

[96] The Chinese have the same obsession as our Smiths, Johnsons, and Millers, for writing and carving their names and works all over the available surfaces in any public place. The writings on inn walls alone would fill several heavy books.
return to text

[97] The examination, which lasts nine days, has been going on all this time.
return to text

[97] The exam, which lasts nine days, has been happening this whole time.
return to text

[98] That is, his own body, into which Ch‘u’s spirit had temporarily passed, his own occupying, meanwhile, the body of his friend.
return to text

[98] In other words, his own body, where Ch'u's spirit had briefly taken over, while his own spirit occupied his friend's body.
return to text

[99] That is, for being born again, the sole hope and ambition of a disembodied shade.
return to text

[99] In other words, to be reborn is the only hope and aspiration of a ghost.
return to text

[100] See No. LXXI., note 48.
return to text

[100] See No. 71, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[102] His own spirit in Ch‘u’s body had met her in a disembodied state.
return to text

[102] His own spirit in Ch‘u’s body had encountered her in a disembodied state.
return to text

[103] Such is the invariable custom. Large presents are usually made by those who can afford the outlay, and the tutor’s name has ever afterwards an honourable place in the family records.
return to text

[103] This is the usual practice. Big gifts are generally given by those who can afford them, and the tutor’s name always holds a respected spot in the family records.
return to text

[105] The elaborate gilding and wood-work of an ordinary Chinese temple form a very serious item in the expense of restoration. Public subscriptions are usually the means employed for raising sufficient funds, the names of subscribers and amount given by each being published in some conspicuous position. Occasionally devout priests—black swans, indeed, in China—shut themselves up in boxes studded with nails, one of which they pull out every time a certain donation is given, and there they remain until every nail is withdrawn. But after all it is difficult to say whether they endure these trials so much for the faith’s sake as for the funds from which they derive more of the luxuries of life, and the temporary notoriety gained by thus coming before the public. A Chinese proverb says, “The image-maker doesn’t worship Buddha. He knows too much about the idol;” and the application of this saying may safely be extended to the majority of Buddhist priests in China.
return to text

[105] The intricate gold detailing and woodwork of a typical Chinese temple are a significant part of the restoration costs. Public donations are usually the way to gather enough money, with the names of donors and the amounts they contributed displayed prominently. Sometimes devoted priests—rare figures in China—lock themselves in boxes covered with nails, pulling one out each time a particular donation is made, and they stay there until all the nails are removed. However, it's hard to say if they go through these challenges more out of faith or for the funds that allow them to enjoy more luxuries and the temporary fame they get from being in the spotlight. A Chinese proverb says, “The image-maker doesn’t worship Buddha. He knows too much about the idol;” and this saying can likely apply to most Buddhist priests in China.
return to text

[106] This is the title generally applied to the Manchu commanders of Manchu garrisons, who are stationed at certain of the most important points of the Chinese Empire, and whose presence is intended as a check upon the action of the civil authorities.
return to text

[106] This title is typically given to the Manchu leaders of Manchu garrisons, positioned at some of the key locations in the Chinese Empire. Their presence is meant to keep the civil authorities in check.
return to text

[108] The moral being, of course, that Buddha protects those who look after his interests on earth.
return to text

[108] The lesson here is that Buddha takes care of those who support his mission here on earth.
return to text

[109] It is related in the Family Sayings, an apocryphal work which professes to give conversations of Confucius, that a number of one-legged birds having suddenly appeared in Ch‘i, the Duke of Ch‘i sent off to ask the Sage what was the meaning of this strange phenomenon. Confucius replied, “The bird is the shang-yang, and portends beneficial rain.” And formerly the boys and girls in Shantung would hop about on one leg, crying, “The shang-yang has come;” after which rain would be sure to follow.
return to text

[109] It is mentioned in the Family Sayings, an unofficial text that claims to capture conversations of Confucius, that when a number of one-legged birds suddenly appeared in Ch’i, the Duke of Ch’i sent someone to ask the Sage what this unusual phenomenon meant. Confucius replied, “The bird is the shang-yang, and it signals beneficial rain.” In the past, boys and girls in Shantung would hop around on one leg, shouting, “The shang-yang has come;” and soon after, rain would definitely follow.
return to text

[110] Speaking in the unknown tongue, like the Irvingites and others.
return to text

[110] Speaking in an unfamiliar language, like the Irvingites and others.
return to text

[111] This is a clever hit. The “personal” name of a man may not be uttered except by his father or mother, grandfather, grandmother, uncles, etc. Thus, the mere use of the personal name of the head of a family proves conclusively that the spirit of someone of his ancestors must be present.
return to text

[111] This is a clever move. A man’s “personal” name can only be spoken by his father or mother, grandfather, grandmother, uncles, etc. Therefore, simply using the personal name of the head of a family clearly indicates that the spirit of one of his ancestors must be present.
return to text

[112] I consider the whole of the above a curious story to be found in a Chinese work exactly 200 years old, but no part of it more so than the forcible removal of some part of the clothing, which has been so prominent a feature in the séances of our own day. It may be added that in many a court-yard in Peking will be found one or more trees, which cause the view from the city wall to be very pleasing to the eye, in spite of the filth and ruins which a closer inspection reveals.
return to text

[112] I find the entire story above quite curious, originating from a Chinese work that's exactly 200 years old, but nothing stands out more than the forced removal of some clothing, which has become a notable aspect of modern-day séances. It's also worth mentioning that in many courtyards in Beijing, you'll find one or more trees that enhance the view from the city wall, making it visually appealing despite the dirt and ruins that a closer look uncovers.
return to text

[113] The arrangement being that of the hobby-horse of by-gone days.
return to text

[113] The setup is similar to the old-fashioned hobby horse.
return to text

[114] The couches of the north of China are brick beds, heated by a stove underneath, and covered with a mat. Upon one of these is generally a dwarf table and a couple of pillows; and here it is that the Chinaman loves to recline, his wine-kettle, opium-pipe, or teapot within reach, and a friend at his side, with whom he may converse far into the night.
return to text

[114] In northern China, the couches are actually brick beds, warmed by a stove underneath and topped with a mat. On one of these, you’ll usually find a small table and a couple of pillows; this is where a Chinese person likes to relax, with their wine kettle, opium pipe, or teapot close by, and a friend next to them, so they can chat late into the night.
return to text

[115] See No. LXXIII., note 63. Chang Fei was the bosom-friend of the last, and was his associate-commander in the wars of the Three Kingdoms. Chou Kung was the first Emperor of the Chou dynasty, and a pattern of wisdom and virtue. He is said by the Chinese to have invented the mariner’s compass; but the legend will not bear investigation.
return to text

[115] See No. LXXIII., note 63. Chang Fei was a close friend of the last, and served as his deputy commander during the wars of the Three Kingdoms. Chou Kung was the first Emperor of the Chou dynasty and exemplified wisdom and virtue. The Chinese say he invented the mariner’s compass, but that story doesn't hold up to scrutiny.
return to text

[116] Mr. Li had, doubtless, taken a “drop too much” before he started on his mountain walk.
return to text

[116] Mr. Li definitely had a bit too much to drink before he began his hike in the mountains.
return to text

[117] Of whom I can learn nothing.
return to text

[117] From whom I can learn nothing.
return to text

[118] The following extract from a long and otherwise tedious story tells its own tale. Wang is the modest man, and the young man from Yü-hang the braggart. Sung is merely a friend of Wang’s.
return to text

[118] The following excerpt from a long and otherwise dull story tells its own tale. Wang is the humble man, and the young man from Yü-hang is the showoff. Sung is just a friend of Wang’s.
return to text

[119] This is one of our author’s favourite shafts—a sneer at examiners in general, and those who rejected him in particular.
return to text

[119] This is one of our author’s favorite digs—a jab at examiners overall, and especially those who turned him down.
return to text

[120] This would be regarded as a very meritorious act by the Chinese.
return to text

[120] This would be seen as a highly commendable act by the Chinese.
return to text

[121] The Byron of China.
return to text

[121] The Chinese Byron.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[122] Chinese wine—or, more correctly, spirits—is always taken hot; hence the term wine-kettle, which frequently occurs in these pages.
return to footnote anchor 122
return to footnote anchor 208
return to footnote anchor 240

[122] Chinese liquor—or, more accurately, spirits—is always served hot; hence the term wine-kettle, which appears often in these pages.
return to footnote anchor 122
return to footnote anchor 208
return to footnote anchor 240

[123] The Magistrate; who is supposed to be towards the people what a father is to his children.
return to text

[123] The Magistrate; who is meant to be to the people what a father is to his children.
return to text

[124] This singularly un-Chinese surname is employed to keep up a certain play upon words which exists in the original, and which is important to the dénouement of the story. “River” is the simple translation of a name actually in use.
return to text

[124] This uniquely un-Chinese surname is used to maintain a specific wordplay found in the original, which is key to the dénouement of the story. “River” is the straightforward translation of a name that’s actually in use.
return to text

[125] Chinese dice are the exact counterpart of our own, except that the ace and the four are coloured red: the ace because the combination of black and white would be unlucky, and the four because this number once turned up in response to the call of an Emperor of the T‘ang dynasty, who particularly wanted a four to win him the partie. All letters, despatches, and such documents, have invariably something red about them, this being the lucky colour, and to the Chinese, emblematic of prosperity and joy.
return to text

[125] Chinese dice are exactly like our own, except the ace and the four are red: the ace because a mix of black and white is considered unlucky, and the four because this number once appeared at the request of an Emperor from the T‘ang dynasty, who specifically wanted a four to win him the partie. All letters, messages, and similar documents usually have something red about them, as this is the lucky color, symbolizing prosperity and joy for the Chinese.
return to text

[126] Alluding to an ancient story of a promise by a Mr. Fan that he would be at his friend Chang’s house that day three years. When the time drew near, Chang’s mother ridiculed the notion of a man keeping a three years’ appointment; but, acceding to her son’s instances, prepared a boiled chicken, which was barely ready when Fan arrived to eat of it.
return to text

[126] Referring to an old story about a promise made by Mr. Fan that he would be at his friend Chang's house three years later. As the time approached, Chang's mother laughed at the idea of someone sticking to a three-year appointment; however, she went along with her son's requests and made a boiled chicken, which was just about ready when Fan showed up to eat it.
return to text

[128] Alluding to the story of a young man who went in search of his missing father.
return to text

[128] Referring to the story of a young man who set out to find his missing father.
return to text

[129] Lin-tsung saw his host kill a chicken which he thought was destined for himself. However, Mao-jung served up the dainty morsel to his mother, while he and his guest regaled themselves with two baskets of common vegetables. At this instance of filial piety, Lin-tsung had the good sense to be charmed.
return to text

[129] Lin-tsung watched as his host killed a chicken that he thought was meant for him. However, Mao-jung served the tasty dish to his mother, while he and his guest enjoyed two baskets of simple vegetables. At this display of respect for family, Lin-tsung wisely felt impressed.
return to text

[130] The Chinese recognise no act more worthy a virtuous man than that of burying stray bones, covering up exposed coffins, and so forth. By such means the favour of the Gods is most surely obtained, to say nothing of the golden opinions of the living.
return to text

[130] The Chinese consider no act more commendable for a virtuous person than burying stray bones, covering exposed coffins, and similar tasks. Through these actions, one can surely gain the favor of the Gods, not to mention the admiration of the living.
return to text

[131] This is merely our author’s way of putting the question of the old man’s identity. He was the Spirit of the Waters—his name, it will be recollected, was River—just, in fact, as we say Old Father Thames.
return to text

[131] This is just the author's way of asking about the old man's identity. He was the Spirit of the Waters—his name, as you'll remember, was River—just like we refer to Old Father Thames.
return to text

[132] From a poem by Wang Wei, a noted poet of the T‘ang dynasty. The second line is not given in the text.
return to text

[132] From a poem by Wang Wei, a well-known poet of the Tang dynasty. The second line is missing from the text.
return to text

[133] From a poem by P‘an T‘ang-shên, which runs:—

[133] From a poem by P‘an T‘ang-shên, which goes like this:—

“Her rustic home stands by the Tung-t‘ing lake.
    Ye who would there a pure libation pour,
Look for mud walls—a roof of rushy make—
    And Judas-tree in flower before the door.”

The Chinese believe that the Judas-tree will only bloom where fraternal love prevails.
return to text

The Chinese believe that the Judas tree will only bloom where brotherly love thrives.
return to text

With regard to shaking hands, I have omitted to mention how hateful this custom is in the eyes of the Chinese, as in vogue among foreigners, without reference to sex. They believe that a bad man might easily secrete some noxious drug in the palm of his hand, and so convey it into the system of any woman, who would then be at his mercy.
return to footnote anchor 134
return to footnote 226

With regard to shaking hands, I forgot to mention how much this custom is disliked by the Chinese, as it is common among foreigners, regardless of gender. They believe that a bad person could easily hide some harmful substance in their palm and then transfer it into the body of any woman, putting her at their mercy.
return to footnote anchor 134
return to footnote 226

[135] Alluding to Wang’s breach of etiquette in visiting the father himself, instead of sending a go-between, who would have offered the same sum in due form as the usual dowry or present to the bride’s family.
return to text

[135] Referring to Wang breaking social norms by visiting the father directly instead of using a middleman, who would have presented the usual amount as a dowry or gift to the bride’s family.
return to text

[136] Witnesses in a Chinese court of justice take no oath, in our sense of the term. Their written depositions, however, are always ended with the words “the above evidence is the truth!” In ordinary life people call heaven and earth to witness, or, as in this case, the sun; or they declare themselves willing to forfeit their lives; and so on, if their statements are not true. “Saucer-breaking” is one of those pleasant inductions from probably a single instance, which may have been the fancy of a moment; at any rate, it is quite unknown in China as a national custom. “Cock-killing” usually has reference to the ceremonies of initiation performed by the members of the numerous secret societies which exist over the length and breadth of the Empire, in spite of Government prohibitions, and the penalty of death incurred upon detection.
return to text

[136] In a Chinese court, witnesses don’t take an oath like we do. Instead, their written statements always conclude with “the above evidence is the truth!” In everyday life, people call on heaven and earth to bear witness, or in this case, the sun; or they say they’re ready to give up their lives if their claims aren’t true. “Saucer-breaking” is one of those nice ideas that probably comes from just one example that might have been a fleeting thought; in any case, it’s not a known national custom in China. “Cock-killing” usually refers to the initiation ceremonies performed by the many secret societies that exist throughout the Empire, even with government bans and the death penalty for getting caught.
return to text

[138] This story is a sequel to the last.
return to text

[138] This story continues from the previous one.
return to text

[140] The dénouement of the Yü-chiao-li, a small novel which was translated into French by Rémusat, and again by Julien under the title of Les Deux Cousines, is effected by the hero of the tale marrying both the heroines.
return to text

[140] The dénouement of the Yü-chiao-li, a short novel translated into French by Rémusat, and later by Julien as Les Deux Cousines, concludes with the hero marrying both heroines.
return to text

[141] The sexes do not dine together. On the occasion of a dinner-party, private or official, the ladies give a separate entertainment to the wives of the various guests in the “inner” or women’s apartments, as an adjunct to which a theatrical troupe is often engaged, precisely as in the case of the opposite sex. Singing-girls are, however, present at and share in the banquets of the roués of China.
return to text

[141] Men and women don’t eat together. At a dinner party, whether it’s private or official, the women host a separate gathering for the wives of the guests in the “inner” or women’s areas, often featuring a theatrical group for entertainment, just like for the men. However, singing girls are present at and take part in the banquets of the roués of China.
return to text

[142] This occurs on the 5th of the 5th moon, and is commonly known as the Dragon-Boat Festival, from a practice of racing on that day in long, narrow boats. It is said to have been instituted in memory of a patriotic statesman, whose identity, however, is not settled, some writers giving Wu Yun (see The Middle Kingdom, Vol. II., p. 82), others Ch‘ü Yüan (see The Chinese Reader’s Manual, p. 107), as the hero of the day.
return to text

[142] This happens on the 5th day of the 5th month, and it's commonly known as the Dragon Boat Festival, named after the tradition of racing long, narrow boats on this day. It's said to have been established in memory of a patriotic statesman, though the exact identity is unclear. Some sources attribute it to Wu Yun (see The Middle Kingdom, Vol. II., p. 82), while others credit Ch‘ü Yüan (see The Chinese Reader’s Manual, p. 107) as the hero of the event.
return to text

[143] A hare or rabbit is believed to sit at the foot of the cassia-tree in the moon, pounding the drugs out of which is concocted the elixir of immortality. An allusion to this occurs in the poems of Tu Fu, one of the celebrated bards of the T‘ang dynasty:—

[143] A hare or rabbit is thought to sit at the base of the cassia tree on the moon, crushing the herbs that are used to make the elixir of immortality. This is referenced in the poems of Tu Fu, one of the famous poets of the Tang dynasty:—

“The frog is not drowned in the river;
The medicine hare lives for ever.”

[144] By which he would become eligible for Government employ. The sale of degrees has been extensively carried on under the present dynasty, as a means of replenishing an empty Treasury.
return to text

[144] This made him qualified for government jobs. The trade of degrees has been widespread under the current reign as a way to fill an empty treasury.
return to text

[145] Kung-sun is an example of a Chinese double surname.
return to text

[145] Kung-sun is an example of a Chinese double surname.
return to text

[146] Such is the common system of repaying the loan, by means of which an indigent nominee is enabled to defray the expenses of his journey to the post to which he has been appointed, and other calls upon his purse. These loans are generally provided by some “western” merchant, which term is an ellipsis for a “Shansi” banker, Shansi being literally “west of the mountains.” Some one accompanies the newly-made official to his post, and holds his commission in pawn until the amount is repaid; which settlement is easily effected by the issue of some well-understood proclamation, calling, for instance, upon the people to close all gambling-houses within a given period. Immediately the owners of these hells forward presents of money to the incoming official, the Shansi banker gets his principal with interest, perhaps at the rate of 2 per cent. per month, the gambling-houses carry on as usual, and everybody is perfectly satisfied.
return to text

[146] This is the usual way of paying back a loan, which allows a struggling nominee to cover the costs of traveling to their new post and other expenses. These loans are typically provided by a "western" merchant, a shorthand for a "Shansi" banker, since Shansi literally means "west of the mountains." Someone accompanies the newly-appointed official to their post and keeps their commission as collateral until the loan is repaid. This repayment is easily managed by issuing a well-understood proclamation, asking people to shut down all gambling houses within a specific timeframe. As a result, the owners of these establishments send money gifts to the incoming official, the Shansi banker gets their principal back along with interest, which might be around 2 percent per month, the gambling houses continue operating as usual, and everyone is completely happy.
return to text

[147] Which fact would disqualify him from taking the post.
return to text

[147] Which fact would prevent him from taking the position.
return to text

[149] In the case of wealthy families these strong rooms often contain, in addition to bullion, jewels to a very great amount belonging to the ladies of the house; and, as a rule, the door may not be opened unless in the presence of a certain number of the male representatives of the house.
return to text

[149] For wealthy families, these strong rooms usually hold not just gold but also a significant amount of jewelry belonging to the women of the house. Typically, the door can only be opened in the presence of several male members of the family.
return to text

[152] These would be sure to sneer at him behind his back.
return to text

[152] They would definitely mock him when he wasn't around.
return to text

[153] A compliment usually paid to an in-coming official.
return to text

[153] A compliment typically given to a new official.
return to text

[156] See No. LXXVII., note 76.
return to text

[156] See No. 77., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[157] Good writing holds a much higher place in the estimation of the Chinese than among western nations. The very nature of their characters raises calligraphy almost to the rank of an art.
return to text

[157] Good writing is valued much more highly in China than in Western countries. The unique nature of their characters elevates calligraphy to the level of an art form.
return to text

[158] The commentator here adds a somewhat similar case, which actually occurred in the reign of K‘ang Hsi, of a Viceroy modestly attended falling in with the gorgeous retinue of a Magistrate, and being somewhat rudely treated by the servants of the latter. On arriving at his destination, the Viceroy sent for that Magistrate, and sternly bade him retire from office, remarking that no simple magistrate could afford to keep such a retinue of attendants unless by illegal exactions from the suffering people committed to his charge.
return to text

[158] The commentator mentions a similar incident that happened during the reign of K‘ang Hsi, where a Viceroy, who was traveling with a modest group, encountered the lavish procession of a Magistrate and was treated rather rudely by the latter's servants. Upon reaching his destination, the Viceroy called for that Magistrate and firmly ordered him to step down from his position, stating that no ordinary magistrate could afford to maintain such a large entourage without illegally extorting money from the struggling people under his care.
return to text

[159] The Yang-tsze: sometimes spoken of as the Long River.
return to footnote anchor 159
return to footnote anchor 246

[159] The Yangtze: often referred to as the Long River.
return to footnote anchor 159
return to footnote anchor 246

[160] The full point of this story can hardly be conveyed in translation. The man’s surname was Sun, and his prænomen, Pi-chên, (which in Chinese follows the nomen) might be rendered “Must-be-saved.” However, there is another word meaning “struck,” precisely similar in sound and tone, though written differently, to the above chên; and, as far as the ear alone is concerned, our hero’s name might have been either Sun Must-be-saved or Sun Must-be-struck. That the merchants mistook the character chên, “saved,” for chên, “struck,” is evident from the catastrophe which overtook their vessel, while Mr. Sun’s little boat rode safely through the storm.
return to text

[160] The true meaning of this story is tough to capture in translation. The man's last name was Sun, and his first name, Pi-chên, (which in Chinese follows the last name) could be interpreted as “Must-be-saved.” However, there's another word that sounds exactly the same, meaning “struck,” but is written differently from chên; so, when just listened to, our hero’s name could be either Sun Must-be-saved or Sun Must-be-struck. It's clear that the merchants confused the character chên, “saved,” with chên, “struck,” based on the disaster that happened to their ship, while Mr. Sun’s small boat made it safely through the storm.
return to text

[161] Here again we have a play upon words similar to that in the last story.
return to text

[161] Here we have another play on words similar to the one in the last story.
return to text

[162] We read in the History of Amoy:—“In the year 1622 the red-haired barbarians seized the Pescadores and attacked Amoy.” From the Pescadores they finally retired, on a promise that trade would be permitted, to Formosa, whence they were expelled by the famous Koxinga in 1662. “Red-haired barbarians,” a term now commonly applied to all foreigners, was first used in the records of the Ming dynasty to designate the Dutch.
return to text

[162] We read in the History of Amoy:—“In 1622, the red-haired outsiders took over the Pescadores and attacked Amoy.” After leaving the Pescadores, they eventually retreated to Formosa, under the condition that trade would be allowed, until they were driven out by the famous Koxinga in 1662. The term “red-haired outsiders,” which is now often used to refer to all foreigners, was first recorded during the Ming dynasty to describe the Dutch.
return to text

[163] Our author would here seem to have heard of the famous bull’s hide which is mentioned in the first book of the Æneid. In any case, the substitution of “stretching” is no improvement on the celebrated device by which the bull’s hide was made to enclose so large a space.
return to text

[163] It seems that our author is referring to the famous bull’s hide mentioned in the first book of the Æneid. Regardless, replacing “stretching” doesn't improve on the well-known trick of how the bull’s hide was used to cover such a large area.
return to text

[164] The common method of porterage in China is by a bamboo pole over the shoulder with well-balanced burdens hanging from each end. I have often seen children carried thus, sitting in wicker baskets; sometimes for long journeys.
return to text

[164] The standard way of carrying things in China is with a bamboo pole over the shoulder, balancing loads from each end. I've often seen children being carried this way, sitting in wicker baskets; sometimes for long trips.
return to text

[165] It would be more usual to “renew the guitar string,” as the Chinese idiom runs. In the paraphrase of the first maxim of the Sacred Edict we are told that “The closest of all ties is that of husband and wife; but suppose your wife dies, why, you can marry another. But if your brother were to die,” &c., &c.
return to text

[165] It's more common to "change the guitar string," as the Chinese saying goes. In the summary of the first principle from the Sacred Edict, we learn that "The strongest bond is between husband and wife; however, if your wife passes away, you can marry again. But if your brother dies," &c., &c.
return to text

[167] The first Manchu ruler of the empire of China. He came to the throne in A.D. 1644.
return to text

[167] The first Manchu ruler of the empire of China. He took the throne in CE 1644.
return to text

[168] It is worth noting that the author professes actually to have witnessed the following extraordinary scene.
return to text

[168] It's important to mention that the author claims to have actually seen the following amazing scene.
return to text

[169] The vernal equinox, which would fall on or about the 20th of March.
return to text

[169] The spring equinox happens around March 20th.
return to text

[170] A fabulous lady, said to reside at the summit of the K‘un-lun mountain, where, on the border of the Gem Lake, grows the peach-tree of the angels, the fruit of which confers immortality on him who eats it.
return to text

[170] A stunning woman, believed to live at the peak of the K'un-lun mountain, where, by the edge of the Gem Lake, stands the tree of life that bears peaches, the fruit of which grants immortality to anyone who eats it.
return to text

[171] One of the most celebrated of the numerous secret societies of China, the origin of which dates back to about A.D. 1350. Its members have always been credited with a knowledge of the black art.
return to text

[171] One of the most famous secret societies in China, which originated around AD 1350. Its members have always been believed to possess knowledge of dark magic.
return to text

[172] Of Chinese jugglers, Ibn Batuta writes as follows:—“They produced a chain fifty cubits in length, and in my presence threw one end of it towards the sky, where it remained, as if fastened to something in the air. A dog was then brought forward, and, being placed at the lower end of the chain, immediately ran up, and reaching the other end immediately disappeared in the air. In the same manner a hog, a panther, a lion, and a tiger were alternately sent up the chain, and all equally disappeared at the upper end of it. At last they took down the chain, and put it into a bag, no one ever discerning in what way the different animals were made to vanish into the air in the mysterious manner above described. This, I may venture to affirm, was beyond measure strange and surprising.”

[172] Of Chinese jugglers, Ibn Batuta writes the following:—“They created a chain fifty cubits long and threw one end into the sky, where it stayed, as if attached to something up there. Then, they brought out a dog, placed it at the lower end of the chain, and it ran up to the other end and vanished into the air. Similarly, a pig, a panther, a lion, and a tiger were each sent up the chain, and they all disappeared at the upper end in the same way. Finally, they took down the chain and put it in a bag, with no one figuring out how the different animals were made to vanish into the air in such a mysterious way. This, I can confidently say, was extraordinarily strange and surprising.”

Apropos of which passage, Mr. Maskelyne, the prince of all black-artists, ancient or modern, says:—“These apparent effects were, doubtless, due to the aid of concave mirrors, the use of which was known to the ancients, especially in the East, but they could not have been produced in the open air.”
return to text

Regarding this passage, Mr. Maskelyne, the top magician, both past and present, says:—“These visible effects were likely created with the help of concave mirrors, which the ancients, particularly in the East, were aware of, but they couldn’t have been achieved in the open air.”
return to text

[173] See No. LXXI., note 53.
return to text

[173] See No. 71, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[174] This instrument, used by Buddhist priests in the musical accompaniment to their liturgies, is said to be so called because a fish never closes its eyes, and is therefore a fit model of vigilance to him who would walk in the paths of holiness and virtue.
return to text

[174] This instrument, used by Buddhist priests in the musical support of their rituals, is said to be named because a fish never closes its eyes, making it a perfect example of vigilance for anyone who seeks to follow the ways of holiness and virtue.
return to text

[175] The duties of Coroner belong to the office of a District Magistrate in China.
return to text

[175] In China, the responsibilities of the Coroner are handled by a District Magistrate.
return to text

[176] Without such certificate he would be liable to be involved in trouble and annoyance at the will of any unfriendly neighbour.
return to text

[176] Without that certificate, he could get caught up in trouble and hassle thanks to any unfriendly neighbor.
return to text

[178] We have in this story the keynote to the notorious and much-to-be-deprecated dislike of the Chinese people to assist in saving the lives of drowning strangers. Some of our readers may, perhaps, not be aware that the Government of Hong-Kong has found it necessary to insert a clause on the junk-clearances issued in that colony, by which the junkmen are bound to assist to the utmost in saving life. The apparent apathy of the Chinese in this respect comes before us, however, in quite a different light when coupled with the superstition that disembodied spirits of persons who have met a violent death may return to the world of mortals if only fortunate enough to secure a substitute. For among the crowd of shades, anxious all to revisit their “sweet sons,” may perchance be some dear relative or friend of the man who stands calmly by while another is drowning; and it may be that to assist the drowning stranger would be to take the longed-for chance away from one’s own kith or kin. Therefore, the superstition-ridden Chinaman turns away, often perhaps, as in the story before us, with feelings of pity and remorse. And yet this belief has not prevented the establishment, especially on the river Yang-tsze, of institutions provided with life-boats, for the express purpose of saving life in those dangerous waters; so true is it that when the Chinese people wish to move en masse in any given direction, the fragile barrier of superstition is trampled down and scattered to the winds.
return to footnote anchor 178
return to footnote 191

[178] This story highlights the well-known and often criticized reluctance of Chinese people to help save the lives of drowning strangers. Some readers might not know that the Government of Hong Kong has had to include a clause in the junk-clearance regulations that requires junkmen to do their best to save lives. However, the seemingly indifferent attitude of the Chinese in this situation is viewed differently when we consider the superstition that the spirits of those who die violently might return to the mortal world if they can find a substitute. Among the crowd of spirits eager to return to their "beloved sons," there may be a relative or friend of the person who stands by while someone else is drowning. Helping the drowning stranger might mean taking away the opportunity for a loved one to return. As a result, the superstitious individual often turns away, filled with pity and guilt, just as in the story we have. Yet, this belief hasn't stopped the creation of organizations, particularly along the Yangtze River, equipped with lifeboats specifically for saving lives in those treacherous waters; it's a testament to how, when the Chinese people decide to act collectively, the fragile barrier of superstition can be overcome and blown away.
return to footnote anchor 178
return to footnote 191

[179] As there are good and bad foxes, so may devils be beneficent or malicious according to circumstances; and Chinese apologists for the discourtesy of the term “foreign devils,” as applied to Europeans and Americans alike, have gone so far as to declare that in this particular instance the allusion is to the more virtuous among the denizens of the Infernal Regions.
return to text

[179] Just as there are good and bad foxes, devils can be either helpful or harmful depending on the situation. Some Chinese defenders of the term "foreign devils," used for Europeans and Americans, have even claimed that in this case, it refers to the more virtuous residents of Hell.
return to text

[180] See No. XCVII., note 150.
return to text

[180] See No. 97., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[181] A phrase constantly repeated, in other terms, by a guest to a host who is politely escorting him to the door.
return to text

[181] A phrase that is often repeated by a guest to a host who is kindly showing them to the door.
return to text

[182] The spiritual lictors who are supposed to arrest the souls of dying persons, are also believed to be armed with warrants signed and sealed in due form as in the world above.
return to text

[182] The spiritual lictors who are meant to capture the souls of dying people are also thought to carry official warrants that are signed and sealed just like those in the world above.
return to text

[183] Literally, the “nine dark places,” which will remind readers of Dante of the nine “bolgie” of the Inferno.
return to text

[183] Literally, the “nine dark places,” which will remind readers of Dante's nine “bolgie” from the Inferno.
return to text

[184] This is a cliff over which sinners are hurled, to alight upon the upright points of knives below. The branches of the Sword Tree are sharp blades which cut and hack all who pass within reach.
return to text

[184] This is a cliff where sinners are thrown, landing on the sharp points of knives below. The branches of the Sword Tree are sharp blades that slice and strike anyone who comes within reach.
return to text

[185] A crime by no means unknown to the clergy of China.
return to text

[185] A crime that is certainly familiar to the clergy in China.
return to text

[186] That is, when the lictors had returned his soul to its tenement.
return to text

[186] In other words, when the lictors brought his soul back to its body.
return to text

[188] In A.D. 1621.
return to text

[188] In 1621.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[189] According to the Yü-li-ch‘ao, this potion is administered by an old beldame, named Mother Mêng, who sits upon the Terrace of Oblivion. “Whether they swallow much or little it matters not; but sometimes there are perverse devils who altogether refuse to drink. Then beneath their feet sharp blades start up, and a copper tube is forced down their throats, by which means they are compelled to swallow some.”
return to text

[189] According to the Yü-li-ch‘ao, this potion is given by an old woman named Mother Mêng, who sits on the Terrace of Oblivion. “It doesn’t matter if they drink a lot or a little; however, sometimes there are stubborn devils who refuse to drink at all. In that case, sharp blades spring up beneath their feet, and a copper tube is forced down their throats, making them drink some.”
return to text

[190] And such is actually the prevalent belief in China to this day.
return to footnote anchor 190
return to footnote 267

[190] And this is still the common belief in China today.
return to footnote anchor 190
return to footnote 267

[191] Note 178 to No. CVII. should be read here. To save life is indeed the bounden duty of every good Buddhist, for which he will be proportionately rewarded in the world to come.
return to text

[191] Note 178 to No. CVII. should be read here. Saving a life is truly the essential responsibility of every good Buddhist, and for this, they will be rewarded accordingly in the next life.
return to text

[192] Salt is a Government monopoly in China, and its sale is only permitted to licensed dealers. It is a contraband article of commerce, whether for import or export, to foreign nations trading with China. In an account of a journey from Swatow to Canton in March-April, 1877, I wrote:—“Apropos of salt, we came across a good-sized bunker of it when stowing away our things in the space below the deck. The boatmen could not resist the temptation of doing a little smuggling on the way up.... At a secluded point in a bamboo-shaded bend of the river, they ran the boat alongside the bank, and were instantly met by a number of suspicious-looking gentlemen with baskets, who soon relieved them of the smuggled salt and separated in different directions.” Thus do the people of China seek to lighten the grievous pressure of this tax. A curious custom exists in Canton. Certain blind old men and women are allowed to hawk salt about the streets, and earn a scanty living from the profits they are able to make.

[192] Salt is a government monopoly in China, and only licensed dealers are allowed to sell it. It is considered a contraband item for both import and export to foreign nations trading with China. In an account of a journey from Swatow to Canton in March-April 1877, I wrote:—“Apropos of salt, we came across a decent-sized stash of it while organizing our things in the space below the deck. The boatmen couldn’t resist the urge to do a little smuggling on the way up.... At a secluded spot in a bamboo-shaded bend of the river, they pulled the boat up to the bank, and were quickly approached by several suspicious-looking gentlemen with baskets, who soon took the smuggled salt away and dispersed in different directions.” This is how the people of China try to ease the heavy burden of this tax. A curious custom exists in Canton. Certain blind elderly men and women are allowed to sell salt on the streets, and they manage to make a meager living from the profits they earn.

It may interest some to know that in the cities of the north of China ice and coal may only be retailed by licensed dealers, who retain such authority on the condition of supplying the yamêns of the local mandarins with these two necessaries, free of all charge.
return to text

It might be interesting to some that in the northern cities of China, ice and coal can only be sold by licensed vendors. They keep this privilege on the condition that they provide the local mandarin offices with these two essentials at no cost.
return to text

[193] The Styx.
return to text

[193] The River Styx.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[194] These words require some explanation. Ordinarily they would be taken in the sense of casting cash of a base description; but they might equally well signify the casting of iron articles of any kind, and thereby hang some curious details. Iron foundries in China may only be opened under license from the local officials, and the articles there made, consisting chiefly of cooking utensils, may only be sold within a given area, each district having its own particular foundries from which alone the supplies of the neighbourhood may be derived. Free trade in iron is much feared by the authorities, as thereby pirates and rebels would be enabled to supply themselves with arms. At the framing of the Treaty of Tientsin, with its accompanying tariff and rules, iron was not specified among other prohibited articles of commerce. Consequently, British merchants would appear to have a full right to purchase iron in the interior and convey it to any of the open ports under Transit-pass. But the Chinese officials steadily refuse to acknowledge, or permit the exercise of, this right, putting forward their own time-honoured custom with regard to iron, and enumerating the disadvantages to China were such an innovation to be brought about.
return to text

[194] These words need some explanation. Usually, they would refer to producing cash of a low quality; however, they could also mean the production of iron items of any kind, which brings up some interesting details. In China, iron foundries can only operate with a license from local officials, and the products made there, primarily cooking utensils, can only be sold within a specific area. Each district has its own foundries that supply the neighborhood. The authorities are very wary of free trade in iron, as it could allow pirates and rebels to arm themselves. When the Treaty of Tientsin was being negotiated, along with its tariff and regulations, iron was not listed among the other banned commercial goods. Therefore, British merchants seem to have the right to buy iron from the interior and transport it to any open ports under a Transit pass. However, Chinese officials consistently deny recognizing or allowing this right, citing their traditional customs regarding iron and outlining the disadvantages to China if such a change were made.
return to text

[195] The allusion is to women, of a not very respectable class.
return to text

[195] The reference is to women from a less than respectable background.
return to text

[196] No Chinese magistrate would be found to pass sentence upon a man who stole food under stress of hunger.
return to text

[196] No Chinese official would be willing to sentence someone who stole food out of hunger.
return to text

[197] His own village.
return to text

[197] His own community.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[198] The whole story is meant as a satire upon the iniquity of the Salt Gabelle.
return to text

[198] The entire story serves as a satire on the unfairness of the Salt Tax.
return to text

[199] The chief supporters of superstition in China.
return to text

[199] The main advocates of superstition in China.
return to text

[201] Such is one of the most common causes of hostile demonstration against Chinese Christians. The latter, acting under the orders of the missionaries, frequently refuse to subscribe to the various local celebrations and processions, the great annual festivities, and ceremonies of all kinds, on the grounds that these are idolatrous and forbidden by the Christian faith. Hence bad feeling, high words, blows, and sometimes bloodshed. I say “frequently,” because I have discovered several cases in which converts have quietly subscribed like other people rather than risk an émeute.

[201] This is one of the most common reasons for hostility against Chinese Christians. They often refuse to participate in local celebrations and parades, the big annual events, and various ceremonies because they believe these practices are idolatrous and against their Christian beliefs. As a result, there can be bad feelings, heated arguments, physical fights, and sometimes even violence. I say "often" because I've found several instances where converts have gone along and participated like everyone else to avoid a émeute.

An amusing incident came under my own special notice not very long ago. A missionary appeared before me one day to complain that a certain convert of his had been posted in his own village, and cut off from his civic rights for two years, merely because he had agreed to let a room of his house to be used as a missionary dépôt. I took a copy of the placard which was handed to me in proof of this statement, and found it to run thus:—“In consequence of —— having entered into an agreement with a barbarian pastor, to lease to the said barbarian pastor a room in his house to be used as a missionary chapel, we, the elders of this village, do hereby debar —— from the privilege of worshipping in our ancestral hall for the space of two years.” It is needless, of course, to mention that Ancestral Worship is prohibited by all sects of missionaries in China alike; or that, when I pointed this out to the individual in question, who could not have understood the import of the Chinese placard, the charge was promptly withdrawn.
return to text

Not long ago, I noticed a funny incident. One day, a missionary came to me to complain that one of his converts had been posted in his own village and stripped of his civil rights for two years just because he agreed to let a room in his house be used as a missionary dépôt. I took a copy of the notice that was given to me as proof and found it said: “Due to Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. entering into an agreement with a foreign pastor to lease a room in his house for use as a missionary chapel, we, the elders of this village, hereby prohibit Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize. from worshipping in our ancestral hall for two years.” It's unnecessary to say that Ancestral Worship is banned by all missionary sects in China; or that when I pointed this out to the individual in question, who couldn't have understood the meaning of the Chinese notice, the charge was quickly dropped.
return to text

[203] This curious ceremony is the final touch to a newly-built or newly-restored temple, and consists in giving expression to the eyes of the freshly-painted idols, which have been purposely left blank by the painter. Up to that time these blocks of clay or wood are not supposed to have been animated by the spiritual presence of the deity in question; but no sooner are the eyes lighted than the gratified God smiles down upon the handsome decorations thus provided by devout and trusting suppliants.

[203] This unique ceremony is the final step for a newly-built or newly-restored temple, and it involves painting the eyes of the freshly-painted idols, which have been intentionally left blank by the artist. Until that moment, these pieces of clay or wood are not believed to have been infused with the spiritual presence of the deity in question; but as soon as the eyes are painted, the pleased God smiles down upon the beautiful decorations created by devoted and trusting worshippers.

There is a cognate custom belonging to the ceremonies of ancestral worship, of great importance in the eyes of the Chinese. On a certain day after the death of a parent, the surviving head of the family proceeds with much solemnity to dab a spot of ink upon the memorial tablet of the deceased. This is believed to give to the departed spirit the power of remaining near to, and watching over the fortunes of, those left behind.
return to text

There is a similar tradition related to ancestral worship that is very important to the Chinese. On a specific day after a parent dies, the remaining head of the family solemnly dabs a spot of ink on the memorial tablet of the deceased. This act is believed to allow the departed spirit to stay close and watch over the well-being of those who are still alive.
return to text

[204] Such indeed is the fate of a per-centage of all public subscriptions raised and handled by Chinese of no matter what class. A year or two ago an application was made to me for a donation to a native foundling hospital at Swatow, on the ground that I was known as a “read (Chinese) book man,” and that consequently other persons, both Chinese and foreigners, might be induced to follow my example. On my declining to do so, the manager of the concern informed me that if I would only put down my name for fifty dollars, say £10, no call should be made upon me for the money! Even in the matter of the funds collected for the famine-stricken people of 1878, it is whispered that peculation has been rife.
return to text

[204] This is the reality for a percentage of all public donations raised and managed by Chinese individuals, regardless of their social class. A year or two ago, I was approached for a donation to a local foundling hospital in Swatow, with the reasoning that I was recognized as a “Chinese literature enthusiast” and that this might encourage others, both Chinese and foreign, to follow my lead. When I chose not to contribute, the manager told me that if I just signed my name for fifty dollars, or about £10, I wouldn’t be asked to actually pay it! Even regarding the funds raised for those affected by the famine in 1878, there are rumors of widespread corruption.
return to text

[205] The reader must recollect that these are the words of the God, speaking from the magician’s body.
return to text

[205] The reader should remember that these are the words of God, speaking through the magician's body.
return to text

[206] It is considered a serious breach of Chinese etiquette to accept invitations without returning the compliment at an early date.
return to text

[206] It's seen as a major violation of Chinese etiquette to accept invitations without reciprocating promptly.
return to text

[207] A high Chinese official, known to foreigners as Intendant of Circuit; the circuit being a circuit of Prefectures, over which he has full control, subject only to the approval of the highest provincial authorities. It is with this functionary that foreign Consuls rank.
return to text

[207] A senior Chinese official, referred to by foreigners as the Intendant of Circuit; this circuit covers a group of Prefectures, over which he has complete authority, only needing the approval of the top provincial leaders. It is this official with whom foreign Consuls are on the same level.
return to text

[208] See No. XCIII., note 122.
return to text

[208] See No. 93., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[209] Of course only pretending to be hurt, the pain of the blows being transferred by his magical art to the back of the Taot‘ai.
return to text

[209] Of course he was just pretending to be hurt, the pain from the blows being magically sent to the back of the Taot‘ai.
return to text

[210] That is, missionaries from India.
return to text

[210] In other words, missionaries from India.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[212] Much of the above recalls Fa Hsien’s narrative of his celebrated journey from China to India in the early years of the fifth century of our era, with which our author was evidently well acquainted. That courageous traveller complained that of those who had set out with him some had stopped on the way and others had died, leaving him only his own shadow as a companion.
return to text

[212] Much of the above brings to mind Fa Hsien’s account of his famous journey from China to India in the early fifth century, which our author clearly knew well. That brave traveler lamented that among those who had started the journey with him, some had turned back and others had died, leaving him with nothing but his own shadow as a companion.
return to text

[213] This may almost be said to have been the belief of the Arabs at the date of the composition of “The Arabian Nights.”
return to text

[213] This was likely the common belief among the Arabs when "The Arabian Nights" was written.
return to text

[216] The term here used stands for a vitreous composition that has long been prepared by the Chinese. Glass, properly so called, is said to have been introduced into China from the west, by a eunuch, during the Ming dynasty.
return to text

[216] The term used here refers to a glass-like substance that has been produced by the Chinese for a long time. It's believed that true glass was brought into China from the west by a eunuch during the Ming dynasty.
return to text

[217] The perfect man, according to the Confucian standard.
return to text

[217] The ideal man, based on Confucian principles.
return to text

[218] A large, smooth, area of concrete, to be seen outside all country houses of any size, and used for preparing the various kinds of grain.
return to text

[218] A big, flat concrete area, commonly found outside country houses of any size, used for processing different types of grain.
return to text

[219] Compare—“The not uncommon practice of strewing ashes to show the footprints of ghosts or demons takes for granted that they are substantial bodies.”—Tylor’s Primitive Culture, Vol. I., p. 455.
return to text

[219] Compare—“The fairly common practice of scattering ashes to mark the paths of ghosts or demons assumes that they have physical forms.”—Tylor’s Primitive Culture, Vol. I., p. 455.
return to text

[220] Fêng-tu is a district city in the province of Szechuen, and near it are said to be fire-wells (see Williams’ Syllabic Dictionary, s.v.), otherwise known as the entrance to Purgatory, the capital city of which is also called Fêng-tu.
return to text

[220] Fêng-tu is a district city in Sichuan province, and nearby are said to be fire wells (see Williams’ Syllabic Dictionary, s.v.), also known as the entrance to Purgatory, the capital city of which is also called Fêng-tu.
return to text

[221] To the Imperial Treasury. From what I know of the barefacedness of similar official impostures, I should say that this statement is quite within the bounds of truth. For instance, at Amoy one per cent. is collected by the local mandarins on all imports, ostensibly for the purpose of providing the Imperial table with a delicious kind of bird’s-nest said to be found in the neighbourhood! Seven-tenths of the sum thus collected is pocketed by the various officials of the place, and with the remaining three-tenths a certain quantity of the ordinary article of commerce is imported from the Straits and forwarded to Peking.
return to text

[221] To the Imperial Treasury. Based on what I know about similar blatant official scams, I'd say this statement is pretty much true. For example, in Amoy, the local officials collect one percent on all imports, supposedly to supply the Imperial table with a fancy type of bird’s-nest claimed to be found nearby! Seven-tenths of the money collected goes straight into the pockets of various officials, and with the remaining three-tenths, some regular commercial goods are imported from the Straits and sent to Peking.
return to text

[223] An Imperial mandate is always written on yellow silk, and the ceremony of opening and perusing it is accompanied by prostrations and other acts of reverential submission.
return to text

[223] An Imperial mandate is always written on yellow silk, and the ceremony for opening and reading it includes bowing down and other acts of deep respect.
return to text

[224] Innumerable pamphlets have been published in China on the best methods of getting rid of these destructive insects, but none to my knowledge contain much sound or practical advice.
return to text

[224] Countless pamphlets have been released in China about the best ways to eliminate these harmful insects, but none that I know of offer much useful or practical advice.
return to text

[228] See No. LXIX., note 38.
return to text

[228] See No. 69, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[229] It was the God of War who replaced Mr. Tung’s head after it had actually been cut off and buried.
return to text

[229] It was the God of War who put Mr. Tung's head back on after it had been chopped off and buried.
return to text

[231] The highly educated Confucianist rises above the superstition that darkens the lives of his less fortunate fellow countrymen. Had such a dream as the above received an inauspicious interpretation at the hands of some local soothsayer, the owner of the animal would in nine cases out of ten have taken an early opportunity of getting rid of it.
return to text

[231] The well-educated Confucianist transcends the superstitions that cloud the lives of his less fortunate fellow citizens. If a dream like the one mentioned had been interpreted negatively by a local fortune-teller, the owner of the animal would most likely have taken swift action to get rid of it.
return to text

[232] The Chinese love to refer to the “good old time” of their forefathers, when a man who dropped anything on the highway would have no cause to hurry back for fear of its being carried off by a stranger.
return to text

[232] The Chinese often talk about the “good old days” of their ancestors, when a man who dropped something on the road wouldn’t need to rush back, worrying that a stranger might take it.
return to text

[233] One method is to wrap an old mirror (formerly a polished metal disc) in a handkerchief, and then, no one being present, to bow seven times towards the Spirit of the Hearth: after which the first words heard spoken by any one will give a clue to the issue under investigation. Another method is to close the eyes and take seven paces, opening them at the seventh and getting some hint from the objects first seen in a mirror held in the hand, coupled with the words first spoken within the experimenter’s hearing.
return to text

[233] One way to do it is to wrap an old mirror (originally a polished metal disc) in a handkerchief, and then, when no one is around, bow seven times toward the Spirit of the Hearth. After that, the first words you hear spoken by anyone will give you a hint about the matter you’re trying to investigate. Another method involves closing your eyes and taking seven steps, then opening them on the seventh step and getting a clue from the objects you see first in a mirror you’re holding, along with the first words you hear during the experiment.
return to text

[234] In former days, these messengers of good tidings to candidates whose homes were in distant parts used to earn handsome sums if first to announce the news; but now, at any rate along the coast, steamers and the telegraph have taken their occupation from them.
return to footnote anchor 234
return to footnote anchor 318

[234] In the past, messengers delivering good news to candidates in far-off places could make a lot of money if they were the first to deliver the message; however, now, at least along the coast, steamers and telegraphs have replaced them.
return to footnote anchor 234
return to footnote anchor 318

[237] Radix robiniæ amaræ.
return to text

[237] Black Locust.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[238] As the Chinese invariably do whenever they get hold of a useful prescription or remedy. Master workmen also invariably try to withhold something of their art from the apprentices they engage to teach.
return to text

[238] Just like the Chinese always do whenever they discover a helpful prescription or remedy. Skilled craftsmen also tend to keep some of their expertise to themselves from the apprentices they take on to teach.
return to text

[239] The text has “of two hundred hoofs.”
return to text

[239] The text says “of two hundred hooves.”
return to text

[240] The ordinary “wine” of China is a spirit distilled from rice. See No. XCIII., note 122.
return to text

[240] The typical “wine” in China is a spirit made from rice. See No. XCIII., note 122.
return to text

[241] The commentator would have us believe that Mr. Lin’s fondness for wine was to him an element of health and happiness rather than a disease to be cured, and that the priest was wrong in meddling with the natural bent of his constitution.
return to text

[241] The commentator suggests that Mr. Lin’s love for wine was a source of health and happiness for him instead of a condition that needed fixing, and that the priest was mistaken for interfering with his natural inclination.
return to text

[242] In an entry on torture (see No. LXXIII., note 62), which occurs in my Glossary of Reference, I made the following statement:—“The real tortures of a Chinese prison are the filthy dens in which the unfortunate victims are confined, the stench in which they have to draw breath, the fetters and manacles by which they are secured, the absolute insufficiency even of the disgusting rations doled out to them, and above all the mental agony which must ensue in a country with no Habeas corpus to protect the lives and fortunes of its citizens.”
return to text

[242] In an entry on torture (see No. LXXIII., note 62), which appears in my Glossary of Reference, I made the following statement:—“The true horrors of a Chinese prison are the filthy places where the unfortunate victims are held, the awful stench they have to breathe, the chains and shackles that hold them, the complete inadequacy of the disgusting food handed out to them, and above all, the mental suffering that arises in a country with no Habeas corpus to safeguard the lives and rights of its citizens.”
return to text

[243] For a small bribe, the soldiers at the gates of a Chinese city will usually pass people in and out by means of a ladder placed against the wall at some convenient spot.
return to text

[243] For a small bribe, the guards at the gates of a Chinese city usually let people in and out using a ladder propped against the wall at a convenient location.
return to text

[244] I believe it is with us only a recently determined fact that dogs perspire through the skin.
return to text

[244] I think it's a relatively recent discovery that dogs sweat through their skin.
return to text

[245] The exact date is given,—the 17th of the 6th moon, which would probably fall towards the end of June.
return to text

[245] The exact date is specified—the 17th of the 6th month, which would likely be around the end of June.
return to text

[246] See No. XCVIII., note 159.
return to text

[246] See No. 98., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[247] This corresponds to our ceremony of laying the foundation stone, except that one commemorates the beginning, the other the completion, of a new building.
return to text

[247] This is similar to our ceremony for laying the foundation stone, but one celebrates the start, while the other marks the finish of a new building.
return to text

[248] That is, the disembodied spirit of the oilman.
return to text

[248] In other words, the ghost of the oilman.
return to text

[249] A most abstruse and complicated game of skill, for which the Chinese claim an antiquity of four thousand years, and which I was the first to introduce to a European public through an article in Temple Bar Magazine for January, 1877. Apropos of which, an accomplished American lady, Miss A. M. Fielde, of Swatow, wrote as follows:—“The game seems to me the peer of chess.... It is a game for the slow, persistent, astute, multitudinous Chinese; while chess, by the picturesque appearance of the board, the variety and prominent individuality of the men, and the erratic combination of the attack,—is for the Anglo-Saxon.”
return to text

[249] A really complex and challenging game of skill that the Chinese say has been around for four thousand years, and I was the first to bring it to European attention through an article in Temple Bar Magazine for January, 1877. By the way, an accomplished American woman, Miss A. M. Fielde, from Swatow, wrote the following:—“The game seems to me as good as chess.... It’s a game for the slow, persistent, clever, numerous Chinese; while chess, with its visually striking board, the variety and distinctiveness of the pieces, and the unpredictable tactics of the attack,—is for the Anglo-Saxon.”
return to text

[250] On this day, annually dedicated to kite-flying, picnics, and good cheer, everybody tries to get up to as great an elevation as possible, in the hope, as some say, of thereby prolonging life. It was this day—4th October, 1878—which was fixed for the total extermination of foreigners in Foochow.
return to footnote anchor 250
return to footnote anchor 268

[250] On this day, celebrated every year for kite-flying, picnics, and good vibes, everyone aims to fly their kites as high as possible, hoping, as some believe, that it will extend their lives. It was on this day—October 4th, 1878—that the complete elimination of foreigners in Foochow was planned.
return to footnote anchor 250
return to footnote anchor 268

[252] One of the prêtas, or the fourth of the six paths (gâti) of existence; the other five being (1) angels, (2) men, (3) demons, (5) brute beasts, and (6) sinners in hell. The term is often used colloquially for a self-invited guest.
return to footnote anchor 252
return to footnote anchor 287

[252] One of the prêtas, or the fourth of the six paths (gâti) of existence; the other five are (1) angels, (2) humans, (3) demons, (4) animals, and (5) sinners in hell. The term is often used informally to refer to an uninvited guest.
return to footnote anchor 252
return to footnote anchor 287

[253] An imaginary building in the Infernal Regions.
return to text

[253] A fictional structure in the Underworld.
return to text

[254] Mencius reckoned “to play wei-ch‘i for money” among the five unfilial acts.
return to text

[254] Mencius considered "playing wei-ch‘i for money" as one of the five unfilial acts.
return to text

[256] That is, in carrying out the obligations he had entered into, such as conducting the ceremonies of ancestral worship, repairing the family tombs, &c.
return to text

[256] In fulfilling the commitments he had made, like performing the rituals for honoring ancestors, fixing the family graves, &c.
return to text

[257] The long flowing robe is a sign of respectability which all but the very poorest classes love to affect in public. At the port of Haiphong, shoes are the criterion of social standing; but, as a rule, the well-to-do native merchants prefer to go barefoot rather than give the authorities a chance of exacting heavier squeezes, on the strength of such a palpable acknowledgment of wealth.
return to text

[257] The long flowing robe is a symbol of respectability that almost everyone except the very poor likes to wear in public. At the port of Haiphong, shoes are the benchmark for social status; however, generally, affluent native merchants choose to go barefoot to avoid giving the authorities an opportunity to extract greater bribes based on such an obvious display of wealth.
return to text

[260] The lictor had no right to divulge his errand when he first met the cloth merchant, or to remove the latter’s name from the top to the bottom of the list.
return to text

[260] The lictor shouldn’t have shared his mission when he first encountered the cloth merchant, nor should he have taken the merchant’s name off the list.
return to text

[261] The clay image makers of Tientsin are wonderfully clever in taking likenesses by these means. Some of the most skilful will even manipulate the clay behind their backs, and then, adding the proper colours, will succeed in producing an exceedingly good resemblance. They find, however, more difficulty with foreign faces, to which they are less accustomed in the trade.
return to text

[261] The clay sculptors in Tientsin are incredibly skilled at creating likenesses using these methods. Some of the most talented even shape the clay behind their backs, and then, by adding the right colors, they manage to create a very accurate resemblance. They do, however, struggle more with foreign faces, which they're less familiar with in their work.
return to text

[263] See No. LXIV., note 18.
return to text

[263] See No. 64, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[264] Such is the officially authorised method of determining a doubtful relationship between a dead parent and a living child, substituting a bone for the clay image here mentioned.
return to text

[264] This is the officially approved way to figure out a questionable connection between a deceased parent and their living child, using a bone instead of the clay figure mentioned here.
return to text

[265] “In various savage superstitions the minute resemblance of soul to body is forcibly stated.”—Myths and Myth-makers, by John Fiske, p. 228.
return to text

[265] “In many primitive beliefs, the close similarity between the soul and the body is clearly expressed.”—Myths and Myth-makers, by John Fiske, p. 228.
return to text

[266] An important point in Chinese etiquette. It is not considered polite for a person in a sitting position to address an equal who is standing.
return to text

[266] An important aspect of Chinese etiquette. It's considered impolite for someone sitting to address someone standing at the same level.
return to text

[267] By becoming his son and behaving badly to him. See No. CX., note 190, and the text to which it refers.
return to text

[267] By being his son and treating him poorly. See No. CX., note 190, and the text it references.
return to text

[268] See No. CXXXI., note 250.
return to text

[268] See No. 131., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[271] The examiner for the bachelor’s, or lowest, degree.
return to text

[271] The examiner for the bachelor’s, or lowest, degree.
return to text

[272] The Chinese never cut the tails of their horses or mules.
return to text

[272] The Chinese never cut the tails of their horses or mules.
return to text

[273] One of the feudal Governors of by-gone days.
return to text

[273] One of the feudal governors from long ago.
return to text

[274] A Chinese Landseer.
return to text

[274] A Chinese Landseer.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[275] Advertisements of these professors of physiognomy are to be seen in every Chinese city.
return to text

[275] Ads for these face-reading professors can be found in every Chinese city.
return to text

[276] In order to make some show for the public eye.
return to text

[276] To make a good impression on the public.
return to text

[277] See No. LXIV., note 18.
return to text

[277] See No. 64, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[278] A doctor of any repute generally has large numbers of such certificates, generally engraved on wood, hanging before and about his front door. When I was stationed at Swatow, the writer at Her Majesty’s Consulate presented one to Dr. E. J. Scott, the resident medical practitioner, who had cured him of opium smoking. It bore two principal characters, “Miraculous Indeed!” accompanied by a few remarks, in a smaller sized character, laudatory of Dr. Scott’s professional skill. Banners, with graceful inscriptions written upon them, are frequently presented by Chinese passengers to the captains of coasting steamers who may have brought them safely through bad weather.
return to text

[278] A well-respected doctor usually has a lot of these certificates, typically engraved on wood, displayed around his front door. When I was stationed in Swatow, the writer at Her Majesty’s Consulate gave one to Dr. E. J. Scott, the local doctor, who had helped him quit opium. It featured two main phrases, “Miraculous Indeed!” along with some smaller text praising Dr. Scott’s medical expertise. Chinese passengers often give banners with elegant writings to the captains of coastal steamers who have safely navigated them through rough weather.
return to text

[279] The story is intended as a satire upon Chinese doctors generally, whose ranks are recruited from the swarms of half-educated candidates who have been rejected at the great competitive examinations, medical diplomas being quite unknown in China. Doctors’ fees are, by a pleasant fiction, called “horse-money;” and all prescriptions are made up by the local apothecary, never by the physician himself.
return to text

[279] The story is meant to satirize Chinese doctors in general, who are often selected from a large pool of underqualified candidates who have failed the rigorous competitive exams, as medical diplomas are not recognized in China. Doctors’ fees are humorously referred to as “horse-money,” and prescriptions are always filled by the local pharmacist, not by the doctors themselves.
return to text

[280] This would be exactly at the hottest season.
return to text

[280] This would be right in the middle of the hottest season.
return to text

[281] The Jupiter Pluvius of the neighbourhood.
return to text

[281] The neighborhood's Jupiter Pluvius.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[282] A sneer at the superstitious custom of praying for good or bad weather, which obtains in China from the Son of Heaven himself down to the lowest agriculturist whose interests are involved. Droughts, floods, famines, and pestilences, are alike set down to the anger of Heaven, to be appeased only by prayer and repentance.
return to text

[282] A mockery of the superstitious practice of praying for favorable or unfavorable weather, which exists in China from the Emperor down to the most humble farmer whose livelihood is at stake. Droughts, floods, famines, and plagues are all attributed to the displeasure of Heaven, which can only be soothed through prayer and repentance.
return to text

[283] Planchette was in full swing in China at the date of the composition of these stories, more than 200 years ago, and remains so at the present day. The character chi, used here and elsewhere for Planchette, is defined in the Shuo Wên, a Chinese dictionary, published A.D. 100, “to inquire by divination on doubtful topics,” no mention being made of the particular manner in which responses are obtained. For the purpose of writing from personal experience, I recently attended a séance at a temple in Amoy, and witnessed the whole performance. After much delay, I was requested to write on a slip of paper “any question I might have to put to the God;” and, accordingly, I took a pencil and wrote down, “A humble suppliant ventures to inquire if he will win the Manila lottery.” This question was then placed upon the altar, at the feet of the God; and shortly afterwards two respectable-looking Chinamen, not priests, approached a small table covered with sand, and each seized one arm of a forked piece of wood, at the fork of which was a stumpy end, at right angles to the plane of the arms. Immediately the attendants began burning quantities of joss-paper, while the two performers whirled the instrument round and round at a rapid rate, its vertical point being all the time pressed down upon the table of sand. All of a sudden the whirling movement stopped, and the point of the instrument rapidly traced a character in the sand, which was at once identified by several of the bystanders, and forthwith copied down by a clerk in attendance. The whirling movement was then continued until a similar pause was made and another character appeared; and so on, until I had four lines of correctly-rhymed Chinese verse, each line consisting of seven characters. The following is an almost word-for-word translation:—

[283] Planchette was very popular in China over 200 years ago when these stories were written, and it still is today. The character chi used here and elsewhere for Planchette is defined in the Shuo Wên, a Chinese dictionary published AD 100, as “to ask by divination about uncertain matters,” without mentioning the specific method for getting responses. To share my own experience, I recently attended a séance at a temple in Amoy and witnessed the whole event. After quite a wait, I was asked to write on a slip of paper “any question I might have for the God;” so I took a pencil and wrote, “A humble supplicant wishes to know if he will win the Manila lottery.” This question was then put on the altar at the feet of the God; shortly after, two respectable-looking Chinese men, who were not priests, approached a small table covered with sand and each grabbed one arm of a forked piece of wood, with a short end at a right angle to the arms. Immediately, the attendants started burning lots of joss-paper while the two participants spun the tool around quickly, keeping its vertical point pressed down on the sand table. Suddenly, the spinning stopped, and the tool's point quickly drew a character in the sand, which was recognized by several onlookers and immediately copied down by an attendant. The spinning then continued until another pause occurred, revealing another character; this continued until I had four lines of correctly-rhymed Chinese verse, each line consisting of seven characters. The following is an almost word-for-word translation:—

“The pulse of human nature throbs from England to Cathay,
And gambling mortals ever love to swell their gains by play;
For gold in this vile world of ours is everywhere a prize—
A thousand taels shall meet the prayer that on this altar lies.”

As the question is not concealed from view, all that is necessary for such a hollow deception is a quick-witted versifier who can put together a poetical response stans pede in uno. But in such matters the unlettered masses of China are easily outwitted, and are a profitable source of income to the more astute of their fellow-countrymen.
return to text

As the question is out in the open, all that's needed for such a shallow trick is a clever poet who can craft a poetic reply stans pede in uno. But in these situations, the uneducated people of China are easily fooled, making them a profitable source of income for the more cunning individuals among their peers.
return to text

[284] An official who flourished in the eighth century of our era, and who, for his devotion to the Taoist religion, was subsequently canonized as one of the Eight Immortals. He is generally represented as riding on a crane.
return to text

[284] An official who thrived in the eighth century, and who, due to his dedication to the Taoist religion, was later canonized as one of the Eight Immortals. He is usually depicted as riding a crane.
return to text

[285] That is, by means of the planchette-table.
return to text

[285] In other words, using the planchette table.
return to text

[286] Our author was here evidently thinking of his own unlucky fate.
return to text

[286] Our author was clearly reflecting on his own unfortunate situation.
return to text

[287] See No. CXXXI., note 252.
return to text

[287] See No. CXXXI., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[288] See No. LXXV., note 71.
return to text

[288] See No. 75, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[289] Literally, “golden oranges.” These are skilfully preserved by the Cantonese, and form a delicious sweetmeat for dessert.
return to text

[289] Literally, “golden oranges.” The Cantonese expertly preserve these, making them a tasty sweet treat for dessert.
return to text

[290] A.D. 1573–1620, the epoch of the most celebrated “blue china.”
return to text

[290] CE 1573–1620, the period of the most famous “blue china.”
return to text

[291] A satirical remark of Mencius (Book I.), used by the sage when combating the visionary projects of a monarch of antiquity.
return to text

[291] A sarcastic comment from Mencius (Book I.), made by the sage when challenging the unrealistic plans of an ancient king.
return to text

[292] This disgusting process is too frequently performed by native butchers at the present day, in order to give their meat a more tempting appearance. Water is also blown in through a tube, to make it heavier; and inexperienced housekeepers are often astonished to find how light ducks and geese become after being cooked, not knowing that the fraudulent poulterer had previously stuffed their throats as full as possible of sand.
return to text

[292] This disgusting practice is still too common among local butchers today, as they try to make their meat look more appealing. They also pump water in through a tube to increase the weight; inexperienced cooks are often shocked to discover how light ducks and geese are after cooking, not realizing that the dishonest seller had stuffed their throats full of sand beforehand.
return to text

[293] This was the man whose destiny it was really to die just then, and appear before the Ruler of Purgatory.
return to text

[293] This was the man whose fate was truly to die at that moment and stand before the Ruler of Purgatory.
return to text

[294] The city of Canton boasts several “cat and dog” restaurants; but the consumption of this kind of food is much less universal than is generally supposed.
return to text

[294] The city of Canton has several “cat and dog” restaurants; however, eating this kind of food is much less common than people usually think.
return to text

[295] Not in our sense of the term. It was not death, but decapitation, or even mutilation, from which the trader begged to be spared. See No. LXXII., note 59.
return to text

[295] Not in the way we think of it. It wasn't death that the trader was afraid of, but being decapitated or even mutilated. He begged to be spared from that. See No. LXXII., note 59.
return to text

[296] The Chinese dog is usually an ill-fed, barking cur, without one redeeming trait in its character. Valued as a guardian of house and property, this animal does not hold the same social position as with us; its very name is a by-word of reproach; and the people of Tonquin explain their filthy custom of blackening the teeth on the ground that a dog’s teeth are white.
return to text

[296] The Chinese dog is typically a poorly fed, noisy mutt, lacking any positive qualities. While it's appreciated as a protector of home and possessions, it doesn't have the same social status as it does here; its name is synonymous with insult. The people of Tonquin justify their disgusting practice of blackening their teeth by saying that a dog's teeth are white.
return to text

[297] A celebrated scholar and statesman, who flourished towards the close of the Ming dynasty, and distinguished himself by his impeachment of the powerful eunuch, Wei Chung-hsien,—a dangerous step to take in those eunuch-ridden times.
return to text

[297] A well-known scholar and politician who rose to prominence near the end of the Ming dynasty, he made a name for himself by calling for the impeachment of the influential eunuch, Wei Chung-hsien—a risky move during those times dominated by eunuchs.
return to text

[298] Mr. Yang was a man of tried virtue, and had he been able to tolerate oculo irretorto, the loss of his money, the priest would have given him, not merely a cure for the bodily ailment under which he was suffering, but a knowledge of those means by which he might have obtained the salvation of his soul, and have enrolled himself among the ranks of the Taoist Immortals. “To those, however,” remarks the commentator, “who lament that Mr. Yang was too worldly-minded to secure this great prize, I reply, ‘Better one more good man on earth, than an extra angel in heaven.’”
return to text

[298] Mr. Yang was a man of proven integrity, and if he had been able to tolerate oculo irretorto, the loss of his money, the priest would have offered him not just a cure for the physical ailment he was suffering from, but also the knowledge of how he could achieve the salvation of his soul and join the ranks of the Taoist Immortals. “To those who lament that Mr. Yang was too focused on worldly matters to gain this great reward,” the commentator responds, “I say, ‘Better to have one more good person on earth than an extra angel in heaven.’”
return to text

[299] Alchemy was widely cultivated in China during the Han dynasty by priests of the Taoist religion, but all traces of it have now long since disappeared.
return to text

[299] Alchemy was popular in China during the Han dynasty among Taoist priests, but all evidence of it has completely vanished now.
return to text

[301] These are used, together with a heavy wooden bâton, by the Chinese washerman, the effect being most disastrous to a European wardrobe.
return to text

[301] These are used along with a heavy wooden bâton by the Chinese washerman, and the outcome is really damaging to a European wardrobe.
return to text

[302] For thus interfering with the appointments of Destiny.
return to text

[302] Because of interfering with Destiny's plans.
return to text

[303] To provide coffins for poor people has ever been regarded as an act of transcendent merit. The tornado at Canton, in April, 1878, in which several thousand lives were lost, afforded an admirable opportunity for the exercise of this form of charity—an opportunity which was very largely availed of by the benevolent.
return to text

[303] Providing coffins for those in need has always been seen as a profoundly good deed. The tornado in Canton in April 1878, which claimed several thousand lives, presented a great chance to practice this kind of charity—an opportunity that many generous people took advantage of.
return to text

[304] For usurping its prerogative by allowing Chia to obtain unauthorized wealth.
return to text

[304] For taking its authority by letting Chia get unauthorized riches.
return to text

[307] The God of Literature.
return to text

[307] The Literature God.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[308] See No. LXXVII., note 76.
return to text

[308] See No. 77, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[310] A fleshy protuberance on the head, which is the distinguishing mark of a Buddha.
return to text

[310] A soft bump on the head, which is the unique feature of a Buddha.
return to text

[311] The eighteen personal disciples of Shâkyamuni Buddha. Sixteen of these are Hindoos, which number was subsequently increased by the addition of two Chinese Buddhists.
return to text

[311] The eighteen personal disciples of Shâkyamuni Buddha. Sixteen of them are Hindus, and later, two Chinese Buddhists were added to that number.
return to text

[312] Literally, “wind and water,” or that which cannot be seen and that which cannot be grasped. I have explained the term in my Chinese Sketches, p. 143, as “a system of geomancy, by the science of which it is possible to determine the desirability of sites,—whether of tombs, houses, or cities, from the configuration of such natural objects as rivers, trees, and hills, and to foretell with certainty the fortunes of any family, community, or individual, according to the spot selected; by the art of which it is in the power of the geomancer to counteract evil influences by good ones, to transform straight and noxious outlines into undulating and propitious curves, and rescue whole districts from the devastations of flood or pestilence.”
return to text

[312] Literally, “wind and water,” or what cannot be seen and what cannot be held. I explained the term in my Chinese Sketches, p. 143, as “a system of geomancy, by the science of which it is possible to determine the suitability of locations—whether for tombs, houses, or cities—based on the layout of natural features like rivers, trees, and hills, and to accurately predict the fortunes of any family, community, or individual based on the chosen site; by the art of which the geomancer can counteract negative influences with positive ones, transform straight and harmful lines into gentle and beneficial curves, and save entire regions from floods or epidemics.”
return to text

[313] As a rule, only the daughters of wealthy families receive any education to speak of.
return to text

[313] Generally, only daughters from rich families get any kind of education.
return to text

[314] A reprehensible proceeding in the eyes of all respectable Chinese, both from a moral and a practical point of view; “for when brothers fall out,” says the proverb, “strangers get an advantage over them.”
return to text

[314] A disgraceful action in the view of all respectable Chinese, both morally and practically; “when brothers argue,” says the proverb, “strangers benefit from it.”
return to text

[315] Chinese tradesmen invariably begin by giving short weight in such transactions as these, partly in order to be in a position to gratify the customer by throwing in a trifle more and thus acquire a reputation for fair dealing.
return to text

[315] Chinese traders often start by giving less than the full amount in these deals, partly so they can later please the customer by adding a little extra and build a reputation for honesty.
return to text

[316] It was only his soul that had left the house.
return to text

[316] Only his soul had departed from the house.
return to text

[318] See No. CXXIII., note 234.
return to text

[318] See No. 123, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[319] A common saying is “Foxes in the north; devils in the south,” as illustrative of the folk-lore of these two great divisions of China.
return to text

[319] A common saying goes, “Foxes in the north; devils in the south,” reflecting the folklore of these two major regions of China.
return to text

[320] In no country in the world is adulteration more extensively practised than in China, the only formal check upon it being a religious one—the dread of punishment in the world below.
return to text

[320] No country in the world practices adulteration more widely than China, with the only formal control being a religious one—the fear of punishment in the afterlife.
return to text

[321] The text has here a word (literally, “mud”) explained to be the name of a boneless aquatic creature, which on being removed from the water lies motionless like a lump of mud. The common term for a jelly-fish is shui-mu, “water-mother.”
return to text

[321] The text describes a word (literally, “mud”) that refers to a boneless aquatic creature, which, when taken out of the water, remains still like a piece of mud. The usual term for a jellyfish is shui-mu, meaning “water-mother.”
return to text

[322] See No. LXXIII., note 62.
return to text

[322] See No. 73, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[324] See No. 68., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[325] This story is inserted chiefly in illustration of the fact that all countries have a record of some enormous bird such as the roc of the “Arabian Nights.”
return to text

[325] This story mainly shows that every country has a legend of some giant bird like the roc from the “Arabian Nights.”
return to text

[327] The term here used refers to a creature which partakes rather of the fabulous than of the real. The Kuang-yün says it is “a kind of lion;” but other authorities describe it as a horse. Its favourite food is tiger-flesh. Incense-burners are often made after the “lion” pattern and called by this name, the smoke of the incense issuing from the mouth of the animal, like our own gargoyles.
return to text

[327] The term used here refers to a creature that is more legendary than real. The Kuang-yün describes it as “a type of lion;” however, other sources refer to it as a horse. Its favorite food is tiger meat. Incense burners are often designed in the “lion” style and are named after this creature, with the incense smoke flowing out of the animal's mouth, similar to our own gargoyles.
return to text

[328] The Law of Inheritance, as it obtains in China, has been ably illustrated by Mr. Chal. Alabaster in Vols. V. and VI. of the China Review. This writer states that “there seems to be no absolutely fixed law in regard either of inheritance or testamentary dispositions of property, but certain general principles are recognised which the court will not allow to be disregarded without sufficient cause.” As a rule the sons, whether by wife or concubine, share equally, and in preference to daughters, even though there should be a written will in favour of the latter.
return to text

[328] The Law of Inheritance in China has been effectively illustrated by Mr. Chal. Alabaster in Vols. V. and VI. of the China Review. This author notes that “there doesn't seem to be a completely fixed law regarding inheritance or wills, but there are certain general principles that the court won't let be ignored without a good reason.” As a general rule, sons, whether born to a wife or a concubine, inherit equally and take priority over daughters, even if there's a written will favoring the daughters.
return to text

[329] This has reference to the “seed-time and harvest.”
return to text

[329] This refers to the “time to plant and time to reap.”
return to text

[331] Clouds being naturally connected in every Chinaman’s mind with these fabulous creatures, the origin of which has been traced by some to waterspouts. See No. LXXXI., note 84.
return to text

[331] In every Chinese person's mind, clouds are naturally linked to these legendary beings, which some trace back to waterspouts. See No. LXXXI., note 84.
return to text

[332] “Boat-men” is the solution of the last two lines of the enigma.
return to text

[332] “People who operate boats” is the answer to the last two lines of the riddle.
return to text

[333] The commentator actually supplies a list of the persons who signed a congratulatory petition to the Viceroy on the arrest and punishment of the criminals.
return to text

[333] The commentator actually provides a list of the people who signed a congratulatory petition to the Viceroy regarding the arrest and punishment of the criminals.
return to text

[334] When the soul of the Emperor T‘ai Tsung of the T‘ang dynasty was in the infernal regions, it promised to send Yen-lo (the Chinese Yama or Pluto) a melon; and when His Majesty recovered from the trance into which he had been plunged, he gave orders that his promise was to be fulfilled. Just then a man, named Liu Ch‘üan, observed a priest with a hairpin belonging to his wife, and misconstruing the manner in which possession of it had been obtained, abused his wife so severely that she committed suicide. Liu Ch‘üan himself then determined to follow her example, and convey the melon to Yen-lo; for which act he was subsequently deified. See the Hsi-yu-chi, Section XI.
return to text

[334] When Emperor T'ai Tsung of the Tang dynasty's soul was in the underworld, it promised to send Yen-lo (the Chinese Yama or Pluto) a melon; and when he came out of the trance he had been in, he ordered that his promise be fulfilled. At that moment, a man named Liu Ch'üan saw a priest with a hairpin that belonged to his wife, and misunderstanding how the priest acquired it, he mistreated his wife so badly that she committed suicide. Liu Ch'üan then decided to take the same path and bring the melon to Yen-lo; for this act, he was later deified. See the Hsi-yu-chi, Section XI.
return to text

[335] As the Chinese believe that their disembodied spirits proceed to a world organised on much the same model as the one they know, so do they think that there will be social distinctions of rank and emolument proportioned to the merits of each.
return to text

[335] Just like the Chinese believe that their spirits move on to a world similar to the one they know, they also think that there will be social hierarchies and rewards based on each person's merits.
return to text

[336] A dying man is almost always moved into his coffin to die; and aged persons frequently take to sleeping regularly in the coffins provided against the inevitable hour by the pious thoughtfulness of a loving son. Even in middle life Chinese like to see their coffins ready for them, and store them sometimes on their own premises, sometimes in the outhouses of a neighbouring temple.
return to text

[336] A dying person is usually placed in their coffin to pass away; and older people often start to regularly sleep in the coffins prepared for them by a caring son. Even when they are middle-aged, many Chinese prefer to have their coffins ready, sometimes keeping them on their own property or in the storage areas of a nearby temple.
return to text

[337] See No. LXXIII., note 62.
return to text

[337] See No. 73, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[338] The Chinese distinguish sixteen vital spots on the front of the body and six on the back, with thirty-six and twenty non-vital spots in similar positions, respectively. They allow, however, that a severe blow on a non-vital spot might cause death, and vice versâ.
return to text

[338] The Chinese identify sixteen essential points on the front of the body and six on the back, along with thirty-six and twenty less critical points in similar locations, respectively. However, they acknowledge that a hard hit to a non-essential point could still result in death, and vice versa.
return to text

[339] Certain classes of soothsayers are believed by the Chinese to be possessed by foxes, which animals have the power of looking into the future, &c., &c.
return to text

[339] Certain types of fortune tellers are thought by the Chinese to be inhabited by foxes, which are believed to have the ability to see into the future, and so on, and so forth.
return to text

[340] The Yü Li or Divine Panorama.
return to text

[340] The Yü Li or Divine Panorama.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[341] The Divine Ruler, immediately below God himself.
return to text

[341] The Supreme Leader, right under God himself.
return to text

[344] The three worst of the Six Paths.
return to text

[344] The three worst of the Six Paths.
return to text

[345] That the state of one life is the result of behaviour in a previous existence.
return to text

[345] That the condition of one life stems from actions in a past life.
return to text

[346] Lit.—the skin purse (of his bones).
return to text

[346] Lit.—the bag made of his skin and bones.
return to text

[347] Buddhism, Taoism, and Confucianism.
return to footnote anchor 347
return to footnote 398

[347] Buddhism, Taoism, and Confucianism.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[348] Violent deaths are regarded with horror by the Chinese. They hold that a truly virtuous man always dies either of illness or old age.
return to text

[348] Violent deaths are viewed with dread by the Chinese. They believe that a truly virtuous person only dies from illness or old age.
return to text

[349] Good people go to Purgatory in the flesh, and are at once passed up to Heaven without suffering any torture, or are sent back to earth again.
return to text

[349] Good people experience Purgatory in their physical form and are immediately taken up to Heaven without enduring any pain, or they are sent back to Earth again.
return to text

[350] The Supreme Ruler.
return to text

[350] The Supreme Leader.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[352] Supposed to be the gate of the Infernal Regions.
return to text

[352] It's said to be the entrance to the Underworld.
return to text

[353] Hades.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[354] Literally, “ten armfuls.”
return to text

[354] Literally, “ten bundles.”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[355] To Heaven, Earth, sovereign, and relatives.
return to text

[355] To Heaven, Earth, the ruler, and family.
return to text

[356] Held to be a great relief to the spirits of the dead.
return to text

[356] Considered a significant comfort for the souls of the deceased.
return to text

[358] A very common trick in China. The drunken bully Lu Ta in the celebrated novel Shui-hu saved himself by these means, and I have heard that the Mandarin who in the war of 1842 spent a large sum in constructing a paddle-wheel steamer to be worked by men, hoping thereby to match the wheel-ships of the Outer Barbarians, is now expiating his failure at a monastery in Fukien. Apropos of which, it may not be generally known that at this moment there are small paddle-wheel boats for Chinese passengers, plying up and down the Canton river, the wheels of which are turned by gangs of coolies who perform a movement precisely similar to that required on the treadmill.
return to text

[358] A very common trick in China. The drunken bully Lu Ta in the famous novel Shui-hu saved himself this way, and I’ve heard that the Mandarin who spent a large sum during the 1842 war to build a paddle-wheel steamer powered by men, hoping to compete with the wheel-ships of the Outer Barbarians, is now making up for his failure at a monastery in Fukien. By the way, it may not be widely known that there are currently small paddle-wheel boats for Chinese passengers traveling up and down the Canton river, with their wheels turned by groups of coolies performing movements just like those on a treadmill.
return to text

[360] The soil of China belongs, every inch of it, to the Emperor. Consequently, the people owe him a debt of gratitude for permitting them to live upon it.
return to text

[360] The land of China is owned entirely by the Emperor. Because of this, the people are grateful to him for allowing them to live on it.
return to text

[361] Do their duty as men and women.
return to text

[361] Do what’s expected of you as men and women.
return to text

[362] A Chinaman may have three kinds of fathers; (1) his real father, (2) an adopted father, such as an uncle without children to whom he has been given as heir, and (3) the man his widowed mother may marry. The first two are to all intents and purposes equal; the third is entitled only to one year’s mourning instead of the usual three.
return to text

[362] A Chinese man can have three types of fathers: (1) his biological father, (2) an adopted father, like an uncle without children to whom he’s been given as an heir, and (3) the man his widowed mother may marry. The first two are basically equal; the third is only entitled to a year of mourning instead of the usual three.
return to text

[363] As taxes.
return to text

[363] As taxes.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[364] Visitors to Peking may often see the junkmen at T‘ung-chow pouring water by the bucketful on to newly-arrived cargoes of Imperial rice in order to make up the right weight and conceal the amount they have filched on the way.
return to text

[364] Visitors to Peking may often see the junkmen at T‘ung-chow pouring buckets of water onto newly-arrived shipments of Imperial rice to make up the required weight and hide how much they've stolen along the way.
return to text

[365] That is, with a false gloss on them.
return to text

[365] In other words, with a misleading appearance.
return to text

[366] In order to raise to nap and give an appearance of strength and goodness.
return to text

[366] To take a nap and project an image of strength and kindness.
return to text

[367] Costermongers and others acquire certain rights to doorsteps or snug corners in Chinese cities which are not usually infringed by competitors in the same line of business. Chair-coolies, carrying-coolies, ferrymen, &c., also claim whole districts as their particular field of operations and are very jealous of any interference. I know of a case in which the right of “scavengering” a town had been in the same family for generations, and no one dreamt of trying to take it out of their hands.
return to text

[367] Street vendors and others have certain rights to doorsteps or cozy corners in Chinese cities that competitors in the same business generally respect. Chair coolies, carrying coolies, ferrymen, &c., also claim entire neighborhoods as their specific areas of operation and are very protective of any interference. I know of a situation where the right to "scavenge" a town had been held by the same family for generations, and no one even considered trying to take it from them.
return to text

[368] Chiefly alluding to small temples where some pious spirit may have lighted a lamp or candle to the glory of his favourite P‘u-sa.
return to text

[368] Mainly referring to small temples where a devout individual might have lit a lamp or candle in honor of their favorite P‘u-sa.
return to text

[369] This is done either by making a figure of the person to be injured and burning it in a slow fire, like the old practice of the wax figure in English history; or by obtaining his nativity characters, writing them out on a piece of paper and burning them in a candle, muttering all the time whatsoever mischief it is hoped will befall him.
return to text

[369] This is done either by creating a doll of the person to be harmed and burning it in a slow fire, similar to the old practice of the wax figure in English history; or by getting their birth details, writing them on a piece of paper, and burning them in a candle while constantly muttering whatever bad things are wished upon them.
return to text

[370] Popularly known as the Chinese Pluto. The Indian Yama.
return to text

[370] Commonly referred to as the Chinese Pluto. The Indian Yama.
return to text

[371] The celebrated “See-one’s-home Terrace.”
return to text

[371] The famous "See-one's-home Terrace."
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[372] Regarded by the Chinese with intense disgust.
return to text

[372] Viewed by the Chinese with strong disgust.
return to text

[373] Father’s, mother’s, and wife’s families.
return to text

[373] Dad's, mom's, and wife's families.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[374] I know of few more pathetic passages throughout all the exquisite imagery of the Divine Comedy than this in which the guilty soul is supposed to look back to the home he has but lately left and gaze in bitter anguish on his desolate hearth and broken household gods. For once the gross tortures of Chinese Purgatory give place to as refined and as dreadful a punishment as human ingenuity could well devise.
return to text

[374] I can hardly think of any scene more tragic in all the beautiful imagery of the Divine Comedy than this one where the guilty soul is meant to look back at the home he has just left and stare in deep sorrow at his empty hearth and shattered memories. Here, the brutal torments of Chinese Purgatory are replaced by a punishment that is just as sophisticated and horrifying as anything human creativity could come up with.
return to text

[375] A long pole tipped with a kind of birdlime is cautiously inserted between the branches of a tree, and then suddenly dabbed on to some unsuspecting sparrow.
return to text

[375] A long pole with a sticky substance at the end is carefully pushed between the branches of a tree, and then quickly pressed onto an unsuspecting sparrow.
return to text

[376] If this is done in Winter or Spring the Spirits of the Hearth and Threshold are liable to catch cold.
return to text

[376] If this is done in winter or spring, the spirits of the hearth and threshold might catch a cold.
return to text

[377] I presume because God sits with his face to the south.
return to text

[377] I guess it's because God is facing south.
return to text

[378] Pious and wealthy people often give orders for an image of a certain P‘u-sa to be made with an ounce or so of gold inside.
return to text

[378] Devout and affluent individuals frequently commission the creation of an image of a specific P‘u-sa that contains about an ounce of gold inside.
return to text

[379] Primarily, because no living thing should be killed for food. The ox and the dog are specified because of their kindly services to man in tilling the earth and guarding his home.
return to text

[379] First of all, no living being should have to be killed for food. The ox and the dog are mentioned because of their helpful roles in farming and protecting our homes.
return to text

[380] The symbol of the Yin and the Yang, so ably and so poetically explained by Mr. Alabaster in his pamphlet on the Doctrine of the Ch‘i.
return to text

[380] The Yin and Yang symbol, which Mr. Alabaster explains so effectively and beautifully in his pamphlet about the Doctrine of the Ch‘i.
return to text

[381] One being male and the other being female. This calls to mind the extreme modesty of a celebrated French lady, who would not put books by male and female authors on the same shelf.
return to footnote 134
return to footnote anchor 381

[381] One was male and the other was female. This reminds me of a well-known French woman who was so modest that she wouldn't put books by male and female authors on the same shelf.
return to footnote 134
return to footnote anchor 381

[382] The symbol on Buddha’s heart; more commonly known to the western world as Thor’s Hammer.
return to text

[382] The symbol on Buddha’s heart; often referred to in the western world as Thor’s Hammer.
return to text

[383] Emblems of Imperial dignity.
return to text

[383] Symbols of Imperial prestige.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[384] Supposed to confer immortality.
return to text

[384] Meant to grant immortality.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[385] Unfit for translation.
return to text

[385] Not suitable for translation.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[386] This is ingeniously expressed, as if mothers were the prime movers in such unnatural acts.
return to text

[386] This is cleverly stated, as if mothers were the main influencers in such unnatural actions.
return to text

[387] On fête days at temples it is not uncommon to see cages full of birds hawked about among the holiday-makers, that those who feel twinges of conscience may purchase a sparrow or two and relieve themselves from anxiety by the simple means of setting them at liberty.
return to text

[387] On festive days at temples, it's common to see cages filled with birds being sold among the holiday-goers, so that those who feel a pang of guilt can buy a sparrow or two and ease their minds by simply setting them free.
return to text

[388] Bones are used in glazing porcelain, to give a higher finish.
return to text

[388] Bones are used in glazing porcelain to create a better finish.
return to text

[389] The seven periods of seven days each which occur immediately after a death and at which the departed shade is appeased with food and offerings of various kinds.
return to text

[389] The seven periods of seven days each that happen right after someone dies, during which the spirit is honored with food and various offerings.
return to text

[390] To warm them.
return to text

[390] To heat them up.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[391] When they are born again on earth.
return to text

[391] When they are born again on Earth.
return to text

[392] Heart, lungs, spleen, liver, and kidneys.
return to text

[392] Heart, lungs, spleen, liver, and kidneys.
return to text

[393] Many millions of years.
return to text

[393] Millions of years.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[394] The following recipe for this deadly poison is given in the well-known Chinese work Instructions to Coroners:—“Take a quantity of insects of all kinds and throw them into a vessel of any kind; cover them up, and let a year pass away before you look at them again. The insects will have killed and eaten each other, until there is only one survivor, and this one is Ku.”
return to text

[394] The following recipe for this deadly poison is found in the well-known Chinese work Instructions to Coroners:—“Take a mix of insects of all kinds and put them in any kind of container; cover them up and wait a year before checking on them again. The insects will have killed and eaten each other until only one remains, and that one is Ku.”
return to text

[395] He who “turns the wheel;” a chakravartti raja.
return to text

[395] The one who “turns the wheel;” a chakravartti raja.
return to text

[396] The capital city of the Infernal Regions.
return to text

[396] The main city of the Hellish Lands.
return to text

[397] The ghosts of dead people are believed to be liable to death. The ghost of a ghost is called chien.
return to text

[397] People think that the spirits of the deceased can die. The spirit of a spirit is called chien.
return to text

[398] On the “Three Systems.” See note 347, Appendix.
return to text

[398] About the “Three Systems.” See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, Appendix.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[399] Women are considered in China to be far more revengeful than men.
return to text

[399] Women in China are seen as much more vengeful than men.
return to text

[401] While in Purgatory.
return to text

[401] While in Purgatory.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[402] It was mentioned above that the rewards for virtue would be continued to a man’s sons and grandsons.
return to text

[402] As mentioned earlier, the benefits of being virtuous would carry on to a man's children and grandchildren.
return to text

[403] That is, go to heaven.
return to text

[403] In other words, go to heaven.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[404] Of meat, wine, &c.
return to text

[404] Of meat, wine, etc.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Obvious typographical errors repaired. Punctuation, spelling, hyphenation, use of accented characters and stylistic presentation standardized when a predominant preference was found in this book. Capitalization and hyphenation of Chinese personal names has been standardized. Otherwise left as printed.

Obvious typos have been fixed. Punctuation, spelling, hyphenation, use of accented characters, and stylistic presentation have been standardized where a clear preference was identified in this book. Capitalization and hyphenation of Chinese personal names have been standardized. Everything else has been left as originally printed.

Missing page numbers are numbered blank pages in the original.

Missing page numbers are blank pages in the original.

Footnote numbers were re-indexed in this electronic text, internal references renumbered correspondingly.

Footnote numbers have been updated in this electronic text, and internal references have been renumbered accordingly.

For less common abbreviations and Roman numerals, title attributes have been provided for the convenience of screenreader users.

For less common abbreviations and Roman numerals, title attributes have been added for the convenience of screen reader users.

Footnote 72, ‘excepting’ changed to ‘except’ (except in the matter of light).

Footnote 72, ‘excepting’ changed to ‘except’ (except when it comes to light).

Footnote 92, ‘of’ added (first quarter of the present century).

Footnote 92, ‘of’ added (first quarter of this century).

Footnote 124, ‘denôuement’ changed to ‘dénouement’ (important to the dénouement of the story).

Footnote 124, ‘denouement’ changed to ‘dénouement’ (important to the dénouement of the story).

Footnote 140, ‘dénoûement’ changed to ‘dénouement’ (The dénouement of the Yü-chiao-li).

Footnote 140, ‘dénouement’ changed to ‘dénouement’ (The dénouement of the Yü-chiao-li).

Footnote 172, ‘Ibu’ changed to ‘Ibn’ (Ibn Batuta writes as follows).

Footnote 172, ‘Ibu’ changed to ‘Ibn’ (Ibn Batuta writes the following).

Footnote 324, ‘LXVII.’ changed to ‘LXVIII.’ (See No. LXVIII.).

Footnote 324, ‘LXVII.’ changed to ‘LXVIII.’ (See No. LXVIII.).

Page 19, ‘of’ added (a number of curious stones).

Page 19, ‘of’ added (a bunch of interesting stones).

Page 65, ‘be’ changed to ‘he’ (but he soon reflected).

Page 65, ‘be’ changed to ‘he’ (but he quickly thought about it).

Page 145, ‘sung’ changed to ‘sang’ (whereupon he sang the following lines).

Page 145, ‘sung’ changed to ‘sang’ (then he sang the following lines).

Page 198, ‘he’ changed to ‘be’ (that he would be only too happy).

Page 198, ‘he’ changed to ‘be’ (that be would be only too happy).

Page 208, ‘according’ changed to ‘accordingly’ (accordingly, when the King was looking).

Page 208, ‘according’ changed to ‘accordingly’ (so, when the King was looking).

Page 254, ‘Ch‘êng’ changed to ‘Ch‘ên’ (This frightened Ch‘ên).

Page 254, ‘Ch‘êng’ changed to ‘Ch‘ên’ (This scared Ch‘ên).

Page 255, ‘Ch‘êng’ changed to ‘Ch‘ên’ (Ch‘ên himself was a cattle-farmer).

Page 255, ‘Ch‘êng’ changed to ‘Ch‘ên’ (Ch‘ên himself was a cattle farmer).

Page 286, ‘servants’ changed to ‘servant’ (rode away, telling his servant).

Page 286, ‘servants’ changed to ‘servant’ (rode away, telling his assistant).

Page 287, ‘a Mr. Ts‘ui’ changed to ‘Mr. Ts‘ui’ (who lived next door to Mr. Ts‘ui).

Page 287, ‘a Mr. Ts‘ui’ changed to ‘Mr. Ts‘ui’ (who lived next door to Mr. Ts‘ui).

Page 41, ‘He then bit her across the neck’ should probably be ‘He then hit her across the neck’.

Page 41, ‘He then hit her across the neck’ should probably be ‘He then hit her across the neck’.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!